The Christian in compleat armour. Or, A treatise of the saints war against the Devil, wherein a discovery is made of that grand enemy of God and his people, in his policies, power, seat of his empire, wickednesse, and chiefe designe he hath against the saints. A magazin open'd: from whence the Christian is furnished with spiritual armes for the battel, help't on with his armour, and taught the use of his weapon, together with the happy issue of the whole warre. The first part. / By William Gurnall, Minister of the Gospel in Lavenham. Imprimatur, Edmund Calamy.
         Gurnall, William, 1617-1679.
      
       
         
           1655
        
      
       Approx. 1039 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 216 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2009-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A85783
         Wing G2251
         Thomason E824_1
         ESTC R207679
         99866717
         99866717
         119001
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A85783)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 119001)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 125:E824[1])
      
       
         
           
             The Christian in compleat armour. Or, A treatise of the saints war against the Devil, wherein a discovery is made of that grand enemy of God and his people, in his policies, power, seat of his empire, wickednesse, and chiefe designe he hath against the saints. A magazin open'd: from whence the Christian is furnished with spiritual armes for the battel, help't on with his armour, and taught the use of his weapon, together with the happy issue of the whole warre. The first part. / By William Gurnall, Minister of the Gospel in Lavenham. Imprimatur, Edmund Calamy.
             Gurnall, William, 1617-1679.
          
           [16], 396 [i.e. 398], [12] p.
           
             Printed for Ralph Smith, at the Bible in Cornhill, near the Royall Exchange.,
             London, :
             1655.
          
           
             Numerous errors in pagination. P.398 misnumbered 396.
             Annotation on Thomason copy: "Jan: 13 1654"; the final 5 in the imprint date crossed out.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Christianity -- Early works to 1800.
           Devil -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2007-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2008-01 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2009-01 Mona Logarbo
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2009-01 Mona Logarbo
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2009-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           THE
           CHRISTIAN
           IN
           Compleat
           Armour
           ,
           Or
           ,
           a
           TREATISE
           OF
           THE
           Saints
           War
           against
           the
           Devil
           ,
           wherein
           a
           Discovery
           is
           made
           of
           that
           grand
           enemy
           of
           God
           and
           his
           People
           ,
           in
           his
           Policies
           ,
           Power
           ,
           Seat
           of
           his
           Empire
           ,
           Wickednesse
           ,
           and
           chief
           design
           he
           hath
           against
           the
           Saints
           .
        
         
           A
           Magazin
           open'd
           :
           FROM
           Whence
           the
           Christian
           is
           furnished
           with
           Spiritual
           Armes
           for
           the
           battel
           ,
           help't
           on
           with
           his
           Armour
           ,
           and
           taught
           the
           use
           of
           his
           Weapon
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           happy
           issue
           of
           the
           whole
           Warre
           .
        
         
           The
           First
           Part.
           
        
         
           By
           
             William
             Gurnall
          
           ,
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           at
           
             Lavenham
             ▪
          
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   Imprimatur
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     EDMUND
                     CALAMY
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Ralph
             Smith
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Bible
           in
           Cornhill
           ,
           near
           the
           
             Royall
             Exchange
          
           .
           1655.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           Gurnalls
           CHRISTIAN
           -
           ARMOVR
           ,
           I.
           P.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           my
           Dearly
           Beloved
           Friends
           and
           Neighbours
           ,
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           LAVENHAM
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Dear
             Friends
             ,
          
        
         
           SOlomon
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             desire
             of
             a
             man
             is
             his
             kindenesse
             ,
             and
             a
             poor
             man
             is
             better
             then
             a
             liar
             ,
          
           Prov.
           19.22
           .
           If
           you
           be
           of
           his
           minde
           ,
           I
           dare
           promise
           these
           Notes
           ,
           (
           which
           I
           here
           devote
           to
           your
           service
           )
           a
           kinde
           acceptance
           at
           your
           hands
           .
           You
           will
           finde
           me
           to
           be
           the
           
             poor
             man
          
           ,
           by
           the
           mite
           I
           present
           you
           with
           ;
           but
           the
           hearty
           desire
           of
           your
           eternal
           happinesse
           from
           which
           it
           comes
           ,
           will
           (
           I
           hope
           )
           clear
           me
           from
           being
           
             the
             liar
          
           .
           I
           never
           could
           be
           so
           serviceable
           to
           you
           ,
           as
           many
           Ministers
           are
           to
           their
           people
           ,
           having
           been
           with
           you
           in
           much
           weaknesse
           ,
           and
           still
           it
           is
           the
           good
           pleasure
           of
           God
           ,
           I
           should
           be
           staked
           down
           to
           a
           short
           tedder
           of
           strength
           and
           other
           abilities
           ;
           I
           have
           reason
           therefore
           ,
           (
           that
           I
           may
           ,
           though
           not
           recompence
           that
           want
           ,
           yet
           expresse
           my
           deep
           sense
           thereof
           )
           to
           croud
           the
           more
           love
           into
           the
           little
           I
           can
           do
           for
           you
           .
           And
           truly
           my
           heart
           is
           enlarged
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           to
           God
           for
           you
           .
           If
           any
           thing
           makes
           me
           loath
           to
           be
           gone
           into
           another
           world
           ,
           (
           which
           my
           dropping
           house
           bids
           me
           above
           many
           prepare
           for
           )
           it
           is
           not
           the
           least
           ,
           to
           think
           I
           shall
           leave
           no
           more
           of
           you
           walking
           in
           the
           way
           to
           eternal
           life
           ,
           and
           you
           who
           are
           on
           your
           way
           thither
           ,
           in
           no
           closer
           Gospel-order
           for
           your
           mutual
           help
           and
           comfort
           in
           your
           journey
           :
           yea
           ,
           while
           I
           am
           among
           you
           ,
           little
           do
           
           you
           think
           how
           much
           of
           your
           poor
           Ministers
           life
           lies
           at
           your
           mercy
           .
           If
           I
           should
           measure
           my
           life
           by
           the
           joy
           of
           it
           ,
           (
           as
           indeed
           who
           doth
           not
           ?
           )
           Then
           in
           some
           uprightnesse
           I
           can
           say
           with
           Paul
           ,
           I
           live
           as
           I
           see
           any
           of
           you
           stand
           fast
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           die
           as
           I
           see
           others
           stand
           fast
           in
           their
           sins
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           moved
           with
           all
           the
           entreaties
           of
           the
           Gospel
           which
           have
           wooed
           you
           .
           And
           why
           (
           my
           dear
           friends
           )
           should
           not
           the
           life
           of
           your
           soules
           be
           much
           more
           precious
           in
           your
           own
           sight
           then
           mine
           ?
           But
           I
           forbear
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           willingly
           be
           thought
           ,
           as
           some
           husbands
           are
           ,
           to
           be
           kinder
           to
           you
           abroad
           before
           strangers
           ,
           then
           I
           am
           at
           home
           .
        
         
           What
           I
           present
           you
           with
           in
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           is
           a
           dish
           from
           your
           own
           table
           ,
           and
           so
           (
           I
           hope
           )
           will
           go
           down
           the
           better
           .
           You
           cannot
           despise
           it
           (
           though
           the
           fare
           be
           mean
           )
           except
           you
           will
           blame
           your selves
           who
           chose
           the
           Cook.
           I
           cannot
           be
           earnest
           with
           others
           ,
           to
           bestow
           so
           much
           time
           as
           to
           read
           over
           these
           plain
           Sermons
           ,
           lest
           it
           should
           be
           to
           their
           losse
           ;
           it
           were
           but
           to
           call
           them
           from
           gathering
           sheaves
           in
           the
           more
           fruitful
           labours
           of
           others
           ,
           to
           glean
           a
           few
           eares
           ,
           and
           those
           but
           thin
           also
           in
           mine
           ;
           yet
           with
           you
           ,
           my
           people
           ,
           I
           may
           be
           a
           little
           bold
           .
           Physicians
           say
           ,
           the
           mothers
           milk
           though
           not
           so
           weighty
           as
           anothers
           ,
           if
           no
           noxious
           humour
           be
           tasted
           in
           it
           ,
           because
           natural
           ,
           is
           more
           proper
           for
           the
           childe
           then
           a
           strangers
           .
           And
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           be
           an
           errour
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           say
           it
           held
           in
           the
           milk
           which
           the
           Minister
           gives
           to
           his
           flock
           .
           A
           people
           conscienciously
           lying
           at
           the
           breasts
           of
           their
           own
           Minister
           ,
           (
           if
           the
           milk
           he
           gives
           be
           wholesome
           )
           may
           expect
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           for
           their
           nourishment
           ,
           though
           it
           has
           not
           so
           much
           lusciousnesse
           to
           please
           the
           curious
           taster
           as
           some
           others
           .
           Well
           ,
           whatever
           these
           Sermons
           were
           ,
           some
           of
           those
           few
           spirits
           which
           you
           found
           in
           hearing
           ,
           will
           be
           missing
           in
           the
           reading
           of
           them
           .
           It
           is
           as
           easie
           to
           paint
           fire
           with
           the
           heat
           ,
           as
           with
           pen
           and
           ink
           to
           
           commit
           that
           to
           paper
           ,
           which
           occurres
           in
           preaching
           .
           There
           is
           as
           much
           difference
           between
           a
           Sermon
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           and
           printed
           in
           a
           book
           ,
           as
           between
           milk
           in
           the
           warme
           breast
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           sucking
           bottle
           ,
           yet
           what
           it
           loseth
           in
           the
           lively
           taste
           ,
           is
           recompenced
           by
           the
           convenience
           of
           it
           .
           The
           book
           may
           be
           at
           hand
           when
           the
           Preacher
           cannot
           ;
           and
           truly
           ,
           that
           's
           the
           chief
           end
           of
           printing
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           bottle
           and
           spoon
           is
           used
           when
           the
           mother
           is
           sick
           or
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ;
           so
           the
           book
           ,
           to
           quiet
           the
           Christian
           and
           stay
           his
           stomack
           in
           the
           absence
           of
           the
           Ordinance
           .
           He
           that
           readeth
           Sermons
           and
           good
           bookes
           at
           home
           to
           save
           his
           paines
           of
           going
           to
           hear
           ,
           is
           a
           thief
           to
           his
           soul
           in
           a
           religious
           habit
           :
           he
           consults
           for
           his
           ease
           ,
           but
           not
           for
           his
           profit
           ;
           he
           eats
           cold
           meat
           when
           he
           may
           have
           hot
           :
           He
           hazards
           the
           losing
           the
           benefit
           of
           both
           by
           contemning
           of
           one
           .
           If
           the
           Spouse
           could
           have
           had
           her
           beloved
           at
           home
           ,
           she
           needed
           not
           to
           have
           coursed
           the
           streets
           and
           waited
           on
           the
           publick
           .
           O
           what
           need
           we
           offer
           sacriledge
           for
           sacrifice
           ,
           rob
           God
           of
           one
           duty
           to
           pay
           him
           another
           ?
           He
           hath
           laid
           our
           work
           in
           better
           order
           ,
           one
           wheele
           would
           not
           interfere
           with
           another
           ,
           if
           we
           did
           more
           regularly
           .
           A
           chief
           part
           of
           Davids
           Arithmetick
           of
           numbring
           our
           dayes
           ,
           lies
           in
           that
           which
           we
           call
           division
           ,
           as
           to
           cast
           the
           account
           of
           this
           our
           short
           life
           so
           ,
           as
           to
           divide
           the
           little
           whole
           summe
           thereof
           into
           the
           several
           portions
           of
           time
           due
           for
           the
           performing
           of
           every
           duty
           in
           .
           An
           Instrument
           is
           not
           in
           tune
           ,
           except
           it
           have
           all
           the
           strings
           ,
           and
           those
           will
           not
           make
           good
           musick
           ,
           if
           the
           Musician
           hath
           not
           wisdome
           to
           cause
           every
           string
           to
           speak
           in
           its
           due
           time
           ;
           The
           Christian
           is
           not
           in
           tune
           ,
           except
           he
           takes
           in
           all
           the
           duties
           of
           his
           place
           and
           calling
           ,
           neither
           will
           the
           performance
           of
           them
           be
           harmonious
           in
           Gods
           eare
           ,
           if
           every
           one
           be
           not
           done
           in
           its
           proper
           season
           .
           O
           my
           friends
           ,
           labour
           not
           only
           to
           do
           the
           duty
           of
           your
           place
           ,
           but
           that
           duty
           in
           its
           own
           place
           also
           .
           
           Heare
           when
           you
           should
           hear
           .
           Know
           your
           rime
           for
           closet
           ,
           and
           time
           for
           shop
           :
           and
           when
           your
           retiring
           houre
           comes
           ,
           a
           few
           minutes
           now
           and
           then
           spent
           in
           taking
           a
           repetition
           of
           what
           formerly
           you
           heard
           ,
           shall
           not
           (
           I
           hope
           )
           another
           day
           be
           reckoned
           with
           your
           lost
           time
           .
           The
           Subject
           of
           the
           Treatise
           is
           solemn
           ,
           
             A
             War
             between
             the
             Saint
             and
             Satan
             ,
          
           and
           that
           so
           bloody
           a
           one
           ,
           that
           the
           cruellest
           which
           ever
           was
           fought
           by
           men
           ,
           will
           be
           found
           but
           sport
           and
           childes
           play
           to
           this
           .
           Alas
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           killing
           of
           bodies
           to
           destroying
           of
           soules
           ?
           'T
           is
           a
           sad
           meditation
           indeed
           ,
           to
           think
           how
           many
           thousands
           have
           been
           sent
           to
           the
           grave
           in
           a
           few
           late
           yeares
           among
           us
           by
           the
           sword
           of
           man
           ;
           But
           far
           more
           astonishing
           ,
           to
           consider
           how
           many
           of
           those
           may
           be
           sent
           to
           hell
           by
           the
           sword
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           .
           'T
           is
           a
           spiritual
           war
           you
           shall
           reade
           of
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           a
           history
           of
           what
           was
           fought
           many
           ages
           past
           and
           is
           now
           over
           ;
           but
           of
           what
           now
           is
           doing
           ,
           the
           Tragedy
           is
           at
           present
           acting
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           at
           the
           furthest
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           what
           concernes
           thee
           and
           every
           one
           that
           reades
           it
           .
           The
           stage
           whereon
           this
           war
           is
           fought
           ,
           is
           every
           mans
           own
           soul
           .
           Here
           is
           no
           Neuter
           in
           this
           war
           ,
           the
           whole
           world
           is
           engaged
           in
           the
           quarrel
           ,
           either
           for
           God
           against
           Satan
           ,
           or
           for
           Satan
           against
           God.
           It
           was
           a
           great
           question
           some
           yeares
           past
           ,
           Who
           are
           you
           for
           ?
           The
           not
           giving
           a
           good
           account
           to
           which
           hath
           cost
           many
           a
           life
           .
           O
           my
           dear
           friends
           ,
           think
           solemnly
           what
           answer
           you
           meane
           to
           give
           to
           God
           and
           conscience
           ,
           when
           they
           in
           a
           dying
           houre
           shall
           ask
           every
           one
           of
           you
           ,
           Who
           art
           thou
           for
           ?
           'T
           is
           an
           incomparable
           mercy
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           yet
           where
           you
           may
           choose
           your
           side
           :
           It
           will
           not
           be
           ever
           so
           ,
           may
           be
           not
           a
           day
           to
           an
           end
           .
           If
           once
           in
           another
           world
           ,
           you
           must
           then
           stand
           to
           your
           colours
           ,
           yet
           you
           may
           run
           from
           the
           Devils
           quarters
           ,
           and
           be
           taken
           into
           Christs
           pay
           .
           The
           Drum
           beats
           in
           the
           Gospel
           for
           Voluntiers
           .
           O
           ,
           the
           Lord
           make
           you
           
           willing
           in
           the
           day
           of
           his
           power
           .
           I
           know
           you
           all
           would
           be
           on
           the
           surest
           side
           .
           O
           what
           can
           you
           be
           sure
           of
           ,
           while
           under
           the
           devils
           Ensigne
           ,
           but
           damnation
           ?
           The
           curse
           of
           God
           cleavs
           to
           him
           and
           all
           that
           takes
           part
           with
           him
           O
           let
           not
           the
           little
           plunder
           &
           spoil
           of
           sinful
           pleasures
           and
           pelf
           ,
           bewitch
           you
           still
           to
           follow
           his
           Camp.
           What
           is
           that
           souldier
           better
           for
           his
           booty
           he
           gets
           in
           a
           fight
           ,
           who
           before
           he
           can
           get
           off
           with
           it
           ,
           is
           himself
           slain
           upon
           the
           place
           ?
           (
           so
           many
           have
           been
           served
           in
           these
           wars
           ,
           if
           reports
           be
           true
           .
           )
           'T
           is
           that
           thou
           must
           certainly
           look
           for
           .
           The
           piece
           is
           charg'd
           ,
           and
           aime
           taken
           at
           thy
           breast
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           thy
           eternal
           death
           if
           thou
           persistest
           .
           Gods
           threatenings
           will
           go
           off
           at
           last
           and
           then
           where
           art
           thou
           ?
           where
           ,
           but
           in
           hell
           ,
           where
           thy
           wedge
           of
           gold
           and
           Babylonish
           garment
           ,
           thy
           wages
           of
           unrighteousnesse
           will
           do
           thee
           little
           stead
           ?
           O
           Neighbours
           ,
           I
           am
           loath
           to
           leave
           you
           in
           the
           way
           where
           Gods
           bullets
           flie
           ;
           but
           I
           must
           have
           a
           word
           for
           you
           ,
           my
           Christian
           friends
           ,
           who
           have
           espoused
           Christs
           quarrel
           ,
           and
           are
           in
           the
           field
           against
           Satan
           .
           My
           heart
           is
           towards
           you
           ,
           who
           have
           thus
           willingly
           offered
           your selves
           among
           the
           Lords
           people
           to
           his
           help
           against
           the
           mighty
           .
           He
           can
           destroy
           him
           without
           you
           ,
           but
           he
           takes
           your
           love
           as
           kindly
           as
           if
           he
           could
           not
           .
           God
           hath
           sent
           me
           (
           as
           Jesse
           did
           David
           )
           with
           this
           little
           present
           to
           you
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           my
           Brethren
           that
           are
           in
           his
           Camp.
           May
           it
           be
           but
           to
           the
           strengthening
           of
           your
           hearts
           and
           hands
           in
           fighting
           the
           Lords
           battels
           ,
           and
           I
           shall
           blesse
           God
           that
           put
           it
           into
           my
           heart
           thus
           to
           visit
           you
           .
           O
           hold
           on
           ,
           dear
           friends
           ,
           in
           your
           Christian
           warfare
           ,
           let
           none
           take
           the
           crown
           from
           you
           .
           
             Whet
             your
             courage
             at
             the
             throne
             of
             grace
             ,
          
           from
           whence
           all
           your
           recruits
           of
           soule-strength
           come
           .
           
             Send
             faith
             oft
             up
             the
             hill
             of
             the
             Promise
             ,
          
           to
           see
           and
           bring
           you
           the
           certain
           newes
           of
           Christs
           coming
           to
           you
           ,
           yea
           ,
           for
           you
           ,
           and
           assured
           victory
           with
           him
           .
           
             Reade
             the
             exploits
          
           ,
           which
           Christs
           Worthies
           by
           faith
           have
           done
           ,
           
           and
           in
           their
           Conquests
           reade
           your
           own
           ,
           for
           in
           them
           
             he
             spake
             with
             us
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           of
           
             Jacob.
             Be
             thankful
          
           for
           every
           victory
           you
           get
           ,
           and
           let
           not
           the
           houling
           wildernesse
           ,
           yet
           before
           you
           ,
           put
           the
           song
           of
           your
           praises
           for
           temptations
           past
           out
           of
           tune
           ,
           yet
           rejoyce
           with
           trembling
           ,
           as
           those
           who
           are
           still
           in
           your
           enemies
           countrey
           ,
           and
           must
           keep
           by
           the
           sword
           what
           you
           get
           by
           the
           sword
           :
           
             Be
             sure
             you
             stand
             in
             close
             order
             amongst
             your selves
          
           ;
           These
           times
           give
           us
           too
           many
           sad
           examples
           of
           such
           ,
           who
           first
           fell
           from
           communion
           with
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           then
           into
           the
           devourers
           hand
           ;
           straglers
           are
           soon
           snap't
           ;
           you
           will
           finde
           you
           are
           safest
           in
           a
           body
           .
           
             Take
             heed
             of
             a
             private
             spirit
          
           ;
           let
           not
           only
           your
           particular
           safety
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           whole
           Army
           of
           Saints
           be
           in
           your
           eye
           and
           care
           ,
           especially
           that
           company
           in
           which
           you
           march
           ,
           (
           Congregation
           I
           mean
           ;
           )
           that
           souldier
           which
           can
           see
           an
           enemy
           in
           fight
           with
           his
           brethren
           ,
           and
           not
           help
           them
           ,
           he
           makes
           ●t
           but
           the
           more
           easie
           for
           the
           enemy
           to
           slay
           himself
           at
           last
           ;
           Say
           not
           therefore
           ,
           
             Am
             I
             my
             brothers
             Keeper
          
           ?
           God
           would
           not
           keep
           him
           that
           cared
           not
           to
           keep
           his
           brother
           .
           Watch
           over
           one
           another
           ,
           not
           to
           play
           the
           Criticks
           on
           your
           brothers
           failings
           ,
           and
           triumph
           when
           he
           halts
           ,
           but
           to
           help
           him
           up
           if
           he
           falls
           ,
           or
           if
           possible
           ,
           to
           keep
           him
           from
           falling
           by
           a
           timely
           rescue
           ,
           as
           Abishai
           came
           to
           Davids
           succour
           .
           
             Keep
             your
             rank
             and
             file
          
           .
           We
           see
           what
           advantage
           Satan
           hath
           got
           in
           these
           loose
           times
           ,
           since
           we
           have
           learnt
           to
           fight
           him
           out
           of
           order
           ,
           and
           the
           private
           souldier
           ,
           (
           Christian
           I
           mean
           )
           hath
           taken
           the
           officers
           work
           out
           of
           his
           hands
           .
           
             Harden
             your selves
             against
             the
             scandals
             ,
             which
             the
             cowardize
             and
             treachery
             of
             false
             brethren
             hath
             given
             you
             .
          
           He
           is
           the
           right
           souldier
           that
           is
           not
           discouraged
           by
           those
           that
           run
           from
           ,
           or
           that
           are
           slain
           in
           the
           battel
           ;
           but
           still
           presseth
           on
           to
           victory
           ,
           though
           he
           goes
           to
           it
           over
           the
           backs
           of
           others
           that
           are
           killed
           upon
           the
           place
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           
             Disintangle
             your
             hearts
             what
             you
             can
             from
             the
             love
             of
             ,
             and
             distracting
             
             cares
             for
             this
             present
             world
             .
             No
             man
             that
             warreth
             intangleth
             himself
             with
             the
             affaires
             of
             this
             life
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             he
             may
             please
             him
             who
             hath
             chosen
             him
             to
             be
             a
             souldier
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           2.4
           .
           If
           it
           behoves
           any
           to
           have
           their
           Will
           ready
           made
           ,
           and
           their
           worldly
           interests
           set
           at
           some
           stay
           ,
           then
           surely
           the
           souldier
           :
           if
           any
           souldier
           ,
           then
           the
           Christian
           .
           Get
           but
           once
           your
           hearts
           mortified
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           care
           rolled
           upon
           God
           ,
           for
           name
           ,
           estate
           ,
           and
           relations
           here
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           are
           fit
           to
           march
           whereever
           Christ
           will
           lead
           you
           .
           The
           want
           of
           this
           hath
           made
           many
           run
           home
           to
           save
           their
           own
           private
           stake
           there
           ,
           when
           they
           should
           have
           been
           in
           the
           field
           for
           Christ
           .
           And
           now
           ,
           my
           Christian
           friends
           ,
           march
           on
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           confidence
           of
           your
           Armour
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           power
           of
           his
           might
           ,
           who
           hath
           promised
           shortly
           to
           subdue
           Satan
           under
           your
           feet
           .
           I
           have
           done
           ,
           only
           I
           must
           crave
           pardon
           of
           you
           ,
           for
           rending
           this
           part
           of
           the
           Treatise
           from
           the
           other
           ,
           which
           neither
           my
           little
           strength
           or
           leisure
           would
           suffer
           me
           to
           grasp
           at
           once
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           having
           first
           put
           forth
           its
           hand
           in
           preaching
           ,
           can
           make
           no
           great
           breach
           upon
           that
           ,
           though
           it
           get
           the
           start
           a
           little
           in
           printing
           .
           Let
           me
           therefore
           ,
           dear
           friends
           ,
           (
           if
           God
           shall
           make
           this
           imperfect
           birth
           any
           way
           serviceable
           to
           your
           faith
           ,
           )
           humbly
           desire
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           as
           continue
           to
           strive
           at
           the
           throne
           of
           grace
           for
           a
           blessing
           on
           my
           poor
           Ministery
           among
           you
           ,
           so
           also
           lift
           up
           a
           prayer
           ,
           that
           strength
           may
           be
           given
           ,
           to
           bring
           forth
           what
           of
           this
           yet
           is
           undeliver'd
           .
           I
           do
           not
           send
           you
           thither
           where
           I
           intend
           not
           to
           meet
           you
           ,
           but
           shall
           desire
           grace
           to
           be
           found
           faithful
           in
           striving
           with
           you
           ,
           and
           for
           you
           ,
           that
           amongst
           those
           who
           finde
           any
           spiritual
           advantage
           from
           my
           weak
           labours
           ,
           you
           to
           whom
           they
           are
           chiefly
           devoted
           may
           not
           receive
           the
           least
           .
        
         
           
             Lavenham
             ,
             
               Jan.
               1
               ,
               1655.
               
            
          
           
             So
             prayeth
             your
             affectionate
             ,
             though
             unworthy
             Minister
             ,
             WILLIAM
             GURNALL
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           
             The
             CONTENTS
             of
             the
             CHAPTERS
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   VERSE
                   10.
                   
                
                 
                   Be
                   strong
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   1.
                
                 
                 OF
                 Christian
                 Courage
                 and
                 Resolution
                 ,
                 wherfore
                 necessary
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 obtained
                 .
                 
                   page
                   4
                
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   2.
                
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Saints
                 strength
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 lies
                 ,
                 and
                 wherefore
                 laid
                 up
                 in
                 God.
                 
                   p.
                   13.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   3.
                
                 
                 Of
                 acting
                 our
                 faith
                 on
                 the
                 Almighty
                 Power
                 of
                 God.
                 
                   p.
                   23
                
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   4.
                
                 
                 Of
                 acting
                 our
                 faith
                 on
                 the
                 Almighty
                 Power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 engaged
                 for
                 our
                 help
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   28
                
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   5.
                
                 
                 An
                 answer
                 to
                 a
                 grand
                 objection
                 that
                 some
                 disconsolate
                 souls
                 may
                 raise
                 against
                 the
                 former
                 discourse
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   43
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   VERSE
                   11.
                   
                
                 
                   Take
                   to
                   you
                   the
                   whole
                   Armour
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   1.
                
                 
                 SHeweth
                 that
                 the
                 Christless
                 and
                 graceless
                 soul
                 is
                 a
                 soule
                 without
                 Armour
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 his
                 misery
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   54
                
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   2.
                
                 
                 The
                 Armour
                 we
                 use
                 against
                 Satan
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 divine
                 in
                 the
                 Institution
                 ,
                 such
                 only
                 as
                 God
                 appoints
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   61
                
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   3.
                
                 
                 This
                 Armour
                 must
                 not
                 only
                 be
                 divine
                 by
                 Institution
                 ,
                 but
                 Constitution
                 also
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   67
                
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   4.
                
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 entirenesse
                 of
                 our
                 furniture
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 whole
                 Armour
                 of
                 God.
                 
                   p.
                   72
                
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   5.
                
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 our
                 spiritual
                 Armour
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 grace
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   81
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   That
                   ye
                   may
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   stand
                   against
                   the
                   wiles
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   1.
                
                 
                 OF
                 Satans
                 subtilty
                 ,
                 to
                 chuse
                 the
                 most
                 advantagious
                 seasons
                 for
                 tempting
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   93
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Chap.
                   2.
                
                 
                 Of
                 Satans
                 subtilty
                 in
                 managing
                 his
                 temptations
                 ,
                 where
                 several
                 stratagems
                 used
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 deceive
                 the
                 Christian
                 ,
                 are
                 laid
                 down
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   98
                
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   3.
                
                 
                 Of
                 Satans
                 subtilty
                 in
                 making
                 choice
                 instruments
                 fit
                 for
                 his
                 turne
                 ,
                 to
                 carry
                 on
                 his
                 tempting
                 designe
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   103
                
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   4.
                
                 
                 This
                 Point
                 of
                 Satans
                 subtilty
                 as
                 a
                 tempter
                 to
                 sin
                 ,
                 is
                 briefly
                 applied
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   110
                
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   5.
                
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 subtilty
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 troubler
                 and
                 an
                 accuser
                 for
                 sin
                 ,
                 where
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 wiles
                 and
                 policies
                 to
                 disquiet
                 the
                 Saints
                 spirits
                 are
                 discovered
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   114.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap
                   6.
                   
                   A
                
                 brief
                 Application
                 of
                 Satans
                 subtilty
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 troubler
                 and
                 accuser
                 for
                 sinne
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   125
                
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   7.
                
                 
                 Directions
                 to
                 fortifie
                 the
                 Christian
                 against
                 the
                 assaults
                 and
                 wiles
                 of
                 Satan
                 as
                 a
                 troubler
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   128
                
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   8.
                
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Saints
                 victory
                 over
                 their
                 subtil
                 enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 creatures
                 so
                 overmatch's
                 should
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 stand
                 against
                 Satans
                 wiles
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   138
                
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   9.
                
                 
                 An
                 account
                 is
                 given
                 how
                 the
                 All
                 wise
                 God
                 doth
                 out-wit
                 the
                 devil
                 in
                 his
                 tempting
                 Saints
                 to
                 sin
                 ,
                 wherein
                 are
                 laid
                 down
                 the
                 ends
                 Satan
                 propounds
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 he
                 is
                 prevented
                 in
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 gracious
                 issue
                 that
                 God
                 puts
                 to
                 these
                 his
                 temptations
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   142
                
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   10.
                
                 
                 The
                 Application
                 of
                 the
                 Point
                 in
                 two
                 branches
                 .
                 
                   p
                   152
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   VERSE
                   12.
                   
                
                 
                   For
                   we
                   wrestle
                   not
                   against
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   1.
                
                 
                 SHewing
                 the
                 Christians
                 life
                 here
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 continual
                 wrestling
                 with
                 sin
                 and
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 few
                 are
                 true
                 wrestlers
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 how
                 they
                 should
                 manage
                 their
                 combate
                 .
                 157
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   2.
                
                 
                 What
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 Christian
                 doth
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 he
                 doth
                 wrestle
                 against
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 171
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   3.
                
                 
                 Satans
                 Principality
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 whether
                 we
                 be
                 under
                 him
                 as
                 our
                 Prince
                 or
                 not
                 .
                 182.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   4.
                
                 
                 The
                 great
                 power
                 Satan
                 hath
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 over
                 the
                 elementary
                 and
                 sensitive
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 intellectval
                 also
                 ,
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 196
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   5.
                
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 ,
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 subjects
                 whom
                 Satan
                 rules
                 .
                 208
              
               
                 
                 
                   Chap.
                   6.
                
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 spirituality
                 of
                 the
                 devils
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 extreme
                 wickednesse
                 250
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   7.
                
                 
                 Of
                 Satans
                 plot
                 to
                 defile
                 the
                 Christians
                 spirit
                 with
                 heart-sins
                 .
                 259
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   8.
                
                 
                 How
                 Satan
                 labours
                 to
                 corrupt
                 the
                 Christians
                 minde
                 with
                 errour
                 .
                 267
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   9.
                
                 
                 Of
                 pride
                 of
                 gifts
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 Satan
                 tempts
                 the
                 Christian
                 thereto
                 .
                 273
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   10.
                
                 
                 Of
                 pride
                 of
                 Grace
                 .
                 285
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   11.
                
                 
                 Of
                 pride
                 of
                 Priviledges
                 .
                 299
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   12.
                
                 
                 What
                 the
                 prize
                 is
                 ,
                 which
                 believers
                 wrestle
                 against
                 these
                 Principalities
                 ,
                 Powers
                 and
                 spiritual
                 wickednesses
                 for
                 .
                 306
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   13.
                
                 
                 An
                 Exhortation
                 to
                 the
                 pursuit
                 of
                 heaven
                 and
                 heavenly
                 things
                 .
                 321
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   VERSE
                   13.
                   
                
                 
                   Wherefore
                   take
                   to
                   you
                   the
                   whole
                   Armour
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   1.
                
                 
                 THe
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 Apostle
                 renews
                 the
                 same
                 Exhortation
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 what
                 truthes
                 Ministers
                 are
                 often
                 to
                 preach
                 to
                 their
                 people
                 .
                 330
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   2.
                
                 
                 The
                 best
                 of
                 Saints
                 subject
                 to
                 decline
                 in
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 endeavour
                 a
                 recovery
                 of
                 decays
                 in
                 grace
                 .
                 334
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   3.
                
                 
                 A
                 cautionary
                 direction
                 from
                 what
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 from
                 what
                 we
                 may
                 judge
                 our
                 graces
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 declination
                 .
                 337
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   4.
                
                 
                 A
                 word
                 of
                 counsel
                 for
                 the
                 recovery
                 of
                 declining
                 grace
                 .
                 343
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   5.
                
                 
                 What
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 the
                 evil
                 day
                 .
                 349
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   6.
                
                 
                 The
                 day
                 of
                 affliction
                 is
                 evil
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 respects
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 unavoidable
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 to
                 be
                 prepared
                 for
                 .
                 352
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           Though
           all
           the
           mistakes
           in
           printing
           be
           not
           here
           presented
           to
           thee
           ,
           yet
           these
           thou
           wilt
           finde
           to
           be
           the
           most
           unhappy
           in
           perverting
           the
           sense
           ,
           therefore
           thou
           art
           desired
           for
           thy
           better
           progresse
           to
           correct
           them
           .
        
         
           PAge
           9.
           line
           17.
           
             the
             lightsome
          
           ,
           blot
           out
           the
           ,
           p.
           10.
           l.
           15.
           blot
           out
           are
           p.
           12.
           l.
           27.
           for
           barely
           r.
           basely
           .
           p.
           13.
           l.
           17.
           for
           information
           ,
           r.
           reformation
           .
           p.
           42.
           l
           25.
           for
           encourage
           r.
           discourage
           .
           p.
           163.
           l.
           5.
           for
           rock
           r.
           rot
           .
           p.
           168.
           l.
           3.
           for
           best
           r.
           
             worst
             .
             ib.
          
           l.
           8.
           r
           ,
           
             called
             not
             them
          
           ,
           &c.
           p.
           192.
           l.
           2.
           blot
           out
           
             it
             is
          
           p.
           193.
           l.
           17.
           for
           we
           r.
           were
           .
           p.
           201.
           l.
           11.
           for
           prisoner
           r.
           prison
           .
           p.
           214.
           l.
           25.
           for
           judiciously
           r.
           judicially
           .
           p.
           215.
           l.
           15.
           r.
           florescentem
           .
           p.
           220.
           l.
           25.
           r.
           burrow
           .
           p.
           264.
           l.
           4.
           for
           company
           r.
           camp
           .
           p
           ,
           268
           ,
           l.
           2.
           for
           double
           1.
           threefold
           .
           p.
           306
           ,
           l
           ,
           last
           ,
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           p
           ,
           308
           ,
           l
           ,
           24
           ,
           r
           ,
           miles
           ,
           p
           ,
           319
           l
           ,
           22
           ,
           for
           imported
           r
           ,
           interpreted
           ,
           p
           ,
           333
           ,
           l
           ,
           23
           ,
           for
           
             by
             r
             ,
             his
          
           .
           p.
           356.
           l.
           17.
           for
           
             the
             last
             wedge
          
           r.
           
             the
             greatest
             wedge
          
           .
           p.
           365.
           l.
           35.
           for
           
             a
             shell
          
           r.
           ashes
           .
        
         
           
             Mistakes
             in
             the
             pointing
             .
          
           
             Page
             80.
             line
             4.
             after
             then
             blot
             out
             ,
             and
             after
             thus
             write
             :
             p.
             149.
             l.
             33.
             after
             worth
             make
             a
             full
             stop
             .
             p.
             315.
             l.
             13.
             after
             of
             write
             .
             ibid.
             after
             God
             blot
             out
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           TREATISE
           Of
           the
           whole
           Armour
           Of
           God.
           
        
         
           THE
           INTRODUCTION
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 EPHESIANS
                 6.10
                 .
              
               
                 Finally
                 ,
                 my
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 be
                 strong
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 might
                 .
              
            
          
           
             PAul
             was
             now
             in
             bonds
             ,
             yet
             not
             so
             close
             kept
             as
             to
             be
             denied
             pen
             and
             paper
             :
             God
             (
             it
             seemes
             )
             gave
             him
             some
             favour
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             his
             enemies
             :
             Paul
             was
             Nero's
             prisoner
             ;
             Nero
             was
             much
             more
             Gods.
             And
             while
             God
             had
             work
             for
             Paul
             ,
             he
             found
             him
             friends
             both
             in
             Court
             and
             prison
             .
             Let
             persecutors
             send
             the
             Saints
             to
             prison
             ,
             God
             can
             provide
             a
             Keeper
             for
             their
             turn
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             doth
             this
             great
             Apostle
             spend
             his
             time
             in
             prison
             ?
             not
             in
             publishing
             invectives
             against
             those
             ,
             (
             though
             the
             worst
             of
             men
             )
             who
             had
             laid
             him
             in
             ;
             a
             piece
             of
             zeal
             which
             the
             holy
             sufferers
             of
             those
             times
             were
             little
             acquainted
             with
             :
             Nor
             in
             politick
             counsels
             how
             he
             might
             winde
             himself
             out
             of
             his
             trouble
             ,
             by
             sordid
             flattery
             of
             ,
             or
             sinful
             compliance
             with
             the
             great
             ones
             of
             the
             times
             .
             Some
             would
             have
             used
             any
             pick-lock
             to
             have
             opened
             a
             passage
             
             to
             their
             liberty
             ,
             and
             not
             scrupled
             ,
             (
             so
             escape
             they
             might
             )
             whether
             they
             got
             out
             at
             the
             door
             or
             window
             :
             But
             this
             holy
             man
             was
             not
             so
             fond
             of
             liberty
             or
             life
             ,
             as
             to
             purchase
             them
             with
             the
             least
             hazard
             to
             the
             Gospel
             .
             He
             knew
             too
             much
             of
             another
             world
             ,
             to
             bid
             so
             high
             for
             the
             enjoying
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             is
             at
             a
             point
             what
             his
             enemies
             can
             do
             with
             him
             ,
             well
             knowing
             he
             could
             go
             to
             heaven
             whether
             they
             would
             or
             no
             ;
             No
             ,
             the
             great
             care
             which
             lay
             upon
             him
             was
             for
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             :
             as
             a
             faithful
             Steward
             he
             labours
             to
             set
             this
             House
             of
             God
             in
             order
             before
             his
             departure
             .
             We
             reade
             of
             no
             dispatches
             sent
             to
             Court
             to
             procure
             his
             liberty
             ,
             but
             many
             to
             the
             Churches
             to
             help
             them
             to
             stand
             fast
             in
             the
             liberty
             wherewith
             Christ
             had
             made
             them
             free
             .
             There
             is
             no
             such
             way
             to
             be
             even
             with
             the
             devil
             and
             his
             instruments
             for
             all
             their
             spite
             against
             us
             ,
             as
             by
             doing
             what
             good
             we
             can
             ,
             wherever
             we
             become
             .
             The
             devil
             had
             as
             good
             have
             let
             Paul
             alone
             ;
             for
             he
             no
             sooner
             comes
             into
             prison
             ,
             but
             he
             falls
             a
             preaching
             ,
             at
             which
             the
             gates
             of
             Satans
             prison
             flie
             open
             ,
             and
             poor
             sinners
             come
             forth
             .
             Happy
             for
             Onesimus
             that
             Paul
             was
             sent
             to
             Jaile
             ;
             God
             had
             an
             errand
             for
             Paul
             to
             do
             to
             him
             and
             others
             ,
             which
             the
             devil
             never
             dream't
             of
             .
             Nay
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             only
             preach
             in
             prison
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             may
             do
             the
             devil
             all
             the
             mischief
             he
             can
             ,
             he
             sends
             his
             Epistles
             to
             the
             Churches
             ;
             that
             tasting
             his
             Spirit
             in
             his
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             reading
             his
             faith
             ,
             now
             ready
             to
             be
             offered
             up
             ,
             they
             might
             much
             more
             be
             confirmed
             ,
             amongst
             which
             Ephesus
             was
             not
             least
             in
             his
             thoughts
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             perceive
             by
             his
             abode
             with
             them
             two
             yeares
             together
             ,
             Acts
             19.10
             .
             as
             also
             by
             his
             sending
             for
             the
             Elders
             of
             this
             Church
             as
             far
             as
             Miletus
             ,
             in
             his
             last
             journey
             to
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Acts
            
             20.17
             .
             to
             take
             his
             farewel
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             never
             to
             see
             their
             face
             in
             this
             world
             more
             .
             And
             surely
             the
             sad
             impression
             which
             that
             heart-breaking
             departure
             left
             upon
             the
             spirits
             of
             these
             Elders
             ,
             yea
             ,
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             (
             by
             them
             acquainted
             with
             this
             mournful
             newes
             ,
             )
             might
             stir
             up
             Paul
             ,
             now
             in
             prison
             ,
             to
             write
             unto
             this
             Church
             ,
             that
             having
             so
             much
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             yea
             ,
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Gospel
             left
             in
             their
             hands
             to
             converse
             with
             ,
             they
             might
             more
             patiently
             take
             the
             newes
             of
             his
             death
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             former
             part
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             he
             soares
             high
             in
             the
             mysteries
             of
             faith
             .
             In
             the
             latter
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             usual
             method
             ,
             he
             descends
             to
             Application
             ;
             where
             we
             finde
             him
             contracting
             all
             
             those
             truths
             ,
             as
             beams
             together
             in
             a
             powerful
             exhortation
             ,
             the
             more
             to
             enkindle
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             powerfully
             perswade
             them
             to
             
               walk
               worthy
               of
               their
               vocation
               ,
               chap.
            
             4.1
             .
             which
             then
             is
             done
             ,
             when
             the
             Christians
             life
             is
             transparent
             ,
             that
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             Gospel
             shines
             forth
             in
             the
             power
             of
             holinesse
             on
             every
             side
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             his
             relations
             ,
             as
             a
             candle
             in
             a
             Crystal
             glasse
             ,
             not
             in
             a
             dark
             Lanthorn
             ,
             lightsome
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             dark
             another
             :
             and
             therefore
             he
             runs
             over
             the
             several
             relations
             of
             
               Husband
               ,
               Wife
               ,
               Parents
               ,
               Children
               ,
               Master
            
             and
             Servants
             ,
             and
             presseth
             the
             same
             in
             all
             these
             .
          
           
             Now
             having
             set
             every
             one
             in
             his
             proper
             place
             ,
             about
             his
             particular
             duty
             :
             as
             a
             wise
             General
             after
             he
             hath
             ranged
             his
             Army
             ,
             and
             drawn
             them
             forth
             into
             rank
             and
             file
             :
             he
             makes
             this
             following
             speech
             at
             the
             head
             of
             this
             Ephesian
             Camp
             ,
             all
             in
             martial
             phrase
             ,
             as
             best
             suiting
             the
             Christians
             calling
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             continued
             warfare
             with
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             world
             .
             The
             speech
             it self
             contains
             two
             parts
             ;
          
           
             First
             ,
             a
             short
             ,
             but
             sweet
             and
             powerful
             encouragement
             ,
             ver
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             other
             part
             is
             spent
             in
             several
             directions
             ,
             for
             their
             managing
             this
             war
             the
             more
             succesfully
             ,
             with
             some
             motives
             here
             and
             there
             sprinkled
             among
             them
             .
             To
             begin
             with
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             word
             of
             encouragement
             to
             battel
             .
             With
             this
             he
             begins
             his
             speech
             ;
             
               Finally
               ,
               my
               brethren
               ,
               be
               strong
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             :
             the
             best
             way
             indeed
             to
             prepare
             them
             for
             the
             following
             directions
             .
             A
             soul
             deeply
             possest
             with
             fear
             ,
             and
             disspirited
             with
             strong
             impressions
             of
             danger
             ,
             is
             in
             no
             posture
             for
             counsel
             .
             As
             we
             see
             in
             an
             Army
             when
             put
             to
             the
             run
             with
             some
             sudden
             alarm
             ,
             and
             apprehensions
             of
             danger
             ;
             't
             is
             hard
             rallying
             them
             into
             order
             while
             the
             scare
             and
             feare
             is
             over
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             first
             raiseth
             up
             their
             spirits
             ,
             
               Be
               strong
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             :
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             perhaps
             some
             drooping
             soules
             finde
             their
             hearts
             faile
             them
             ,
             while
             they
             see
             their
             enemies
             so
             strong
             ,
             and
             they
             so
             weak
             ;
             so
             numerous
             ,
             and
             they
             so
             few
             ;
             so
             well
             appointed
             ,
             and
             they
             so
             naked
             and
             unarmed
             ;
             so
             skilful
             and
             expert
             at
             armes
             ,
             but
             they
             green
             and
             raw
             souldiers
             ;
             Let
             not
             these
             or
             any
             other
             thoughts
             dismay
             you
             ,
             but
             with
             undaunted
             courage
             march
             on
             ,
             and
             
               be
               strong
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             on
             whose
             performance
             lies
             the
             stresse
             of
             the
             battel
             ,
             and
             not
             on
             your
             
             skill
             or
             strength
             :
             It
             is
             not
             the
             least
             of
             a
             Ministers
             care
             ,
             and
             skill
             in
             dividing
             the
             Word
             ,
             so
             to
             presse
             the
             Christians
             duty
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             oppresse
             his
             Spirit
             with
             the
             weight
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             laying
             it
             on
             the
             creatures
             own
             shoulders
             ,
             and
             not
             on
             the
             Lords
             strength
             ,
             as
             here
             our
             Apostle
             teacheth
             us
             .
          
           
             
             In
             this
             verse
             ;
             First
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             familiar
             Compellation
             ;
             
               My
               brethren
            
             .
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             here
             is
             the
             exhortation
             ;
             
               Be
               strong
            
             .
          
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             cautionary
             direction
             annexed
             to
             the
             exhortation
             ;
             
               In
               the
               Lord.
            
             
          
           
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             here
             is
             an
             encouraging
             amplification
             of
             the
             direction
             ;
             
               And
               in
               the
               power
               of
               his
               might
               ,
            
             or
             in
             his
             mighty
             power
             .
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
              
               Of
               Christian
               Courage
               and
               Resolution
               ,
               wherefore
               necessary
               ,
               and
               how
               obtained
               .
            
             
               WE
               shall
               wave
               the
               Compellation
               ,
               and
               begin
               with
               the
               Exhortation
               :
               
                 Be
                 strong
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               be
               of
               good
               courage
               ,
               so
               commonly
               used
               in
               Scripture-phrase
               ;
               2
               Chron.
               32.7
               .
               
                 Be
                 strong
                 and
                 couragious
              
               .
               So
               ,
               Isa
               .
               35.4
               .
               
                 Say
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 fearful
                 heart
                 ,
                 Be
                 strong
              
               :
               or
               ,
               unite
               all
               the
               powers
               of
               your
               souls
               ,
               and
               muster
               up
               your
               whole
               force
               ,
               you
               will
               have
               use
               of
               all
               you
               can
               make
               or
               get
               .
               From
               whence
               the
               Point
               is
               this
               .
            
             
               
               The
               Christian
               of
               all
               men
               needs
               courage
               and
               resolution
               .
               Indeed
               there
               is
               nothing
               he
               doth
               as
               a
               Christian
               ,
               or
               can
               do
               ,
               but
               is
               an
               act
               of
               valour
               :
               A
               cowardly
               spirit
               is
               beneath
               the
               lowest
               duty
               of
               a
               Christian
               :
               Josh
               .
               1.7
               .
               
                 Be
                 thou
                 strong
                 and
                 very
                 couragious
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 mayest
              
               :
               what
               ?
               stand
               in
               battel
               against
               those
               warlike
               Nations
               ?
               No
               ,
               
                 But
                 that
                 thou
                 mayest
                 observe
                 to
                 do
                 according
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 which
                 Moses
                 my
                 servant
                 commanded
                 thee
                 .
              
               It
               requires
               more
               prowesse
               and
               greatnesse
               of
               spirit
               to
               obey
               God
               faithfully
               ,
               then
               to
               command
               an
               Army
               of
               men
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               Christian
               then
               to
               be
               a
               Captain
               .
               What
               seems
               lesse
               ,
               then
               for
               a
               Christian
               to
               pray
               ?
               yet
               this
               cannot
               be
               performed
               aright
               ,
               without
               a
               Princely
               Spirit
               ;
               As
               Jacob
               is
               said
               
               to
               behave
               himself
               like
               a
               Prince
               ,
               when
               he
               did
               but
               pray
               :
               for
               which
               he
               came
               out
               of
               the
               field
               Gods
               Bannarite
               .
               Indeed
               if
               you
               call
               that
               prayer
               ,
               which
               a
               carnal
               person
               performes
               ,
               nothing
               more
               poor
               and
               dastard-like
               .
               Such
               a
               one
               is
               as
               great
               a
               stranger
               to
               this
               enterprise
               ,
               as
               the
               craven
               souldier
               is
               to
               the
               exploits
               of
               a
               valiant
               Chieftain
               .
               The
               Christian
               in
               prayer
               comes
               up
               close
               to
               God
               ,
               with
               an
               humble
               boldnesse
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               takes
               hold
               of
               him
               ,
               wrestles
               with
               him
               ,
               yea
               ,
               will
               not
               let
               him
               go
               without
               a
               blessing
               ,
               and
               all
               this
               in
               the
               face
               of
               his
               own
               sins
               ,
               and
               divine
               justice
               ,
               which
               let
               flie
               upon
               him
               from
               the
               fiery
               mouth
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               while
               the
               others
               boldness
               in
               prayer
               is
               but
               the
               childe
               ,
               either
               of
               ignorance
               in
               his
               minde
               ,
               or
               hardnesse
               in
               his
               heart
               ;
               whereby
               not
               feeling
               his
               sins
               ,
               and
               not
               knowing
               his
               danger
               ,
               he
               rushes
               upon
               duty
               with
               a
               blinde
               confidence
               ,
               which
               soon
               quails
               ,
               when
               conscience
               awakes
               and
               gives
               him
               the
               alar●m
               ,
               that
               his
               sins
               are
               upon
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               Philistines
               on
               Samson
               ;
               alas
               ,
               then
               in
               a
               fright
               the
               poor-spirited
               wretch
               throwes
               down
               his
               weapon
               ,
               flies
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               with
               guilty
               Adam
               ,
               and
               dares
               not
               look
               him
               on
               the
               face
               .
               Indeed
               there
               is
               no
               duty
               in
               a
               Christians
               whole
               course
               of
               walking
               with
               God
               ,
               or
               acting
               for
               God
               ,
               but
               is
               lined
               with
               many
               difficulties
               ,
               which
               shoot
               like
               enemies
               through
               the
               hedges
               at
               the
               Christian
               ,
               whilest
               he
               is
               marching
               toward
               Heaven
               :
               so
               that
               he
               is
               put
               to
               dispute
               every
               inch
               of
               ground
               as
               he
               goes
               .
               They
               are
               only
               a
               few
               noble-spirited
               soules
               ,
               (
               who
               dare
               take
               Heaven
               by
               force
               )
               that
               are
               fit
               for
               this
               calling
               .
               For
               the
               further
               proof
               of
               this
               Point
               ,
               see
               some
               few
               pieces
               of
               service
               that
               every
               Christian
               engageth
               in
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               Christian
               is
               to
               proclaim
               and
               prosecute
               an
               irreconcileable
               war
               against
               his
               bosome-sins
               ;
               those
               sins
               which
               have
               layen
               nearest
               his
               heart
               ,
               must
               now
               be
               trampled
               under
               his
               feet
               :
               So
               
                 David
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 kept
                 my self
                 from
                 my
                 iniquity
              
               ;
               Now
               what
               courage
               and
               resolution
               doth
               this
               require
               ?
               you
               think
               Abraham
               was
               tried
               to
               purpose
               ,
               when
               called
               to
               take
               his
               
                 son
                 ,
                 his
                 son
                 Isaac
              
               ,
               
               
                 his
                 only
                 son
                 whom
                 he
                 loved
                 ,
              
               and
               offer
               him
               up
               with
               his
               own
               hands
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               ,
               yet
               what
               was
               that
               to
               this
               ?
               Soul
               ,
               take
               thy
               lust
               ,
               thy
               only
               lust
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               childe
               of
               thy
               dearest
               love
               ,
               thy
               Isaac
               ,
               the
               sin
               which
               hath
               caused
               most
               joy
               and
               laughter
               ;
               from
               which
               thou
               hast
               promised
               thy self
               the
               greatest
               return
               of
               pleasure
               or
               profit
               :
               as
               ever
               thou
               lookest
               to
               see
               my
               face
               with
               comfort
               ,
               lay
               hands
               on
               it
               ,
               and
               offer
               it
               up
               :
               poure
               out
               the
               blood
               of
               it
               before
               me
               ,
               run
               
               the
               sacrificing
               knife
               of
               mortification
               into
               the
               very
               heart
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               this
               freely
               ,
               joyfully
               ,
               (
               for
               it
               is
               no
               pleasing
               sacrifice
               that
               is
               offered
               with
               a
               countenance
               cast
               down
               ,
               )
               and
               all
               this
               now
               ,
               before
               thou
               hast
               one
               embrace
               more
               from
               it
               .
               Truly
               this
               is
               a
               hard
               chapter
               ,
               flesh
               and
               blood
               cannot
               bear
               this
               saying
               ;
               our
               lust
               will
               not
               lie
               so
               patiently
               on
               the
               Altar
               ,
               as
               Isaac
               ,
               or
               as
               a
               
                 Lambe
                 that
                 is
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 slaughter
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 dumb
                 ,
              
               but
               will
               roar
               and
               shreek
               ,
               yea
               ,
               even
               shake
               and
               rend
               the
               heart
               with
               their
               hideous
               out-cries
               .
               Who
               is
               able
               to
               expresse
               the
               conflicts
               ,
               the
               wrestlings
               ,
               the
               convulsions
               of
               Spirit
               the
               Christian
               feels
               ,
               before
               he
               can
               bring
               his
               heart
               to
               this
               work
               ?
               or
               who
               can
               fully
               set
               forth
               the
               Art
               ,
               the
               Rhetorical
               insinuations
               ,
               which
               such
               a
               lust
               will
               plead
               with
               for
               its
               life
               ?
               one
               while
               Satan
               will
               extenuate
               and
               mince
               the
               matter
               ,
               It
               is
               but
               a
               little
               one
               ,
               O
               spare
               it
               ,
               and
               thy
               soule
               shall
               live
               for
               all
               that
               :
               Another
               while
               he
               flatters
               the
               soul
               with
               the
               secrecy
               of
               it
               ,
               Thou
               mayest
               keep
               me
               and
               thy
               credit
               also
               ;
               I
               will
               not
               be
               seen
               abroad
               in
               thy
               company
               to
               shame
               thee
               among
               thy
               neighbours
               :
               shut
               me
               up
               in
               the
               most
               retired
               room
               thou
               hast
               in
               thy
               heart
               ,
               from
               the
               hearing
               of
               others
               (
               if
               thou
               wilt
               ,
               )
               only
               let
               me
               now
               and
               then
               have
               the
               wanton
               embraces
               of
               thy
               thoughts
               and
               affections
               in
               secret
               ;
               if
               that
               cannot
               be
               granted
               ,
               then
               Satan
               will
               seem
               only
               to
               desire
               execution
               may
               be
               stayed
               a
               while
               ,
               as
               Jephtha's
               daughter
               of
               her
               father
               ;
               
                 Let
                 me
                 alone
                 a
                 monthor
                 two
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 then
                 do
                 to
                 me
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 proceeded
                 out
                 of
                 thy
                 mouth
              
               :
               well
               knowing
               few
               such
               reprieved
               lusts
               ,
               but
               at
               last
               obtain
               their
               full
               pardon
               ;
               yea
               ,
               recover
               their
               favour
               with
               the
               soule
               .
               Now
               what
               resolution
               doth
               it
               require
               to
               break
               through
               such
               violence
               and
               importunity
               ,
               and
               notwithstanding
               all
               this
               ,
               to
               do
               present
               execution
               ?
               Here
               the
               valiant
               Sword-men
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               have
               shewed
               themselves
               meer
               cowards
               ,
               who
               have
               come
               out
               of
               the
               field
               with
               victorious
               banners
               ,
               and
               then
               lived
               ,
               yea
               ,
               died
               slaves
               to
               a
               base
               lust
               at
               home
               .
               As
               one
               could
               say
               of
               a
               great
               Romane
               Captain
               ,
               (
               who
               as
               he
               rode
               in
               his
               triumphant
               Chariot
               through
               Rome
               ,
               had
               his
               eye
               never
               off
               a
               Courtizan
               that
               walk't
               along
               the
               street
               )
               Behold
               ,
               how
               this
               goodly
               Captain
               that
               conquered
               such
               potent
               Armies
               ,
               is
               himself
               conquered
               by
               one
               silly
               woman
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Christian
               is
               to
               walk
               singularly
               ,
               not
               after
               the
               worlds
               guise
               .
               Rom.
               12.2
               .
               we
               are
               commanded
               not
               to
               be
               conformed
               to
               this
               world
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               to
               accommodate
               our selves
               to
               
               the
               corrupt
               customes
               of
               the
               world
               .
               The
               Christian
               must
               not
               be
               of
               such
               a
               complying
               nature
               ,
               to
               cut
               the
               coat
               of
               his
               Profession
               according
               to
               the
               fashion
               of
               the
               times
               ,
               or
               the
               humour
               of
               the
               company
               he
               falls
               into
               ,
               like
               that
               Courtier
               ,
               who
               being
               ask't
               how
               he
               could
               keep
               his
               preferment
               in
               such
               changing
               times
               ,
               which
               one
               while
               had
               a
               Prince
               for
               Popery
               ,
               another
               while
               against
               Popery
               ?
               answered
               ,
               he
               was
               
                 Esalice
                 ,
                 non
                 ex
                 quercu
                 ortus
              
               :
               he
               was
               not
               a
               stubborn
               oake
               ,
               but
               bending
               osier
               ,
               that
               could
               yield
               to
               the
               winde
               :
               No
               ,
               the
               Christian
               must
               stand
               fixt
               to
               his
               principles
               ,
               and
               not
               change
               his
               habit
               ,
               but
               freely
               shew
               what
               Country-man
               he
               is
               by
               his
               holy
               constancy
               in
               the
               truth
               .
               Now
               ,
               what
               an
               odium
               ,
               what
               snares
               ,
               what
               dangers
               doth
               this
               singularity
               expose
               the
               Christian
               to
               ?
               Some
               will
               hoot
               and
               mock
               him
               ,
               as
               one
               in
               a
               Spanish
               fashion
               would
               be
               laugh't
               at
               in
               your
               streets
               .
               Thus
               Michal
               flouted
               David
               .
               Indeed
               the
               world
               counts
               the
               Christian
               for
               his
               singularity
               of
               life
               the
               only
               foole
               ;
               which
               I
               have
               thought
               gave
               the
               first
               occasion
               to
               that
               nick-name
               ,
               whereby
               men
               commonly
               expresse
               a
               silly
               man
               or
               a
               fool
               :
               Such
               a
               one
               (
               say
               they
               )
               is
               a
               meer
               Abraham
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               worlds
               account
               a
               foole
               .
               But
               why
               an
               Abraham
               ?
               because
               Abraham
               did
               that
               which
               carnal
               reason
               (
               the
               worlds
               idol
               )
               laughs
               at
               as
               meere
               folly
               ;
               he
               left
               a
               present
               estate
               in
               his
               fathers
               house
               ,
               to
               go
               he
               know
               not
               whither
               ,
               to
               receive
               an
               inheritance
               he
               knew
               not
               when
               .
               And
               truly
               luch
               fooles
               all
               the
               Saints
               are
               branded
               for
               ,
               by
               the
               wise
               world
               .
               
                 You
                 know
                 the
                 man
                 and
                 his
                 communication
                 ,
              
               said
               Jehu
               to
               his
               companions
               ,
               asking
               what
               that
               mad
               fellow
               came
               for
               ,
               who
               was
               no
               other
               then
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               2
               Kings
               9.11
               .
               Now
               this
               requires
               courage
               to
               despise
               the
               shame
               ,
               which
               the
               Christian
               must
               expect
               to
               meete
               withal
               for
               his
               singularity
               .
               Shame
               is
               that
               which
               proud
               nature
               most
               disdaines
               ,
               
               to
               avoid
               which
               many
               durst
               not
               
                 confesse
                 Christ
                 openly
              
               ;
               many
               lose
               heaven
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               ashamed
               to
               go
               in
               a
               fooles
               coat
               thither
               .
               Again
               ,
               as
               some
               will
               mock
               ,
               so
               others
               will
               persecute
               to
               death
               ,
               meerly
               for
               this
               non-conformity
               in
               the
               Christians
               principles
               and
               practices
               to
               them
               .
               This
               was
               the
               trap
               laid
               for
               the
               three
               children
               ;
               they
               must
               dance
               after
               Nebuchadnezzars
               pipe
               ,
               or
               burne
               .
               This
               was
               the
               plot
               laid
               to
               ensnare
               Daniel
               ,
               who
               walk't
               so
               unblameably
               ,
               that
               his
               very
               enemies
               gave
               him
               this
               testimony
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               no
               fault
               ,
               but
               his
               singularity
               in
               his
               Religion
               ,
               Dan.
               6.5
               .
               'T
               is
               a
               great
               honour
               to
               a
               Christian
               ,
               yea
               ,
               to
               Religion
               it selfe
               ,
               when
               all
               their
               enemies
               can
               say
               is
               ,
               they
               are
               precise
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               
               do
               as
               we
               do
               .
               Now
               in
               such
               a
               case
               as
               this
               ,
               when
               the
               Christian
               must
               turn
               or
               burne
               ;
               leave
               praying
               ,
               or
               become
               a
               prey
               to
               the
               cruel
               teeth
               of
               bloody
               men
               ;
               how
               many
               politick
               retreats
               ,
               and
               self-preserving
               distinctions
               would
               a
               cowardly
               unresolved
               heart
               invent
               ?
               The
               Christian
               ,
               that
               hath
               so
               great
               opposition
               had
               need
               be
               well
               lock't
               into
               the
               saddle
               of
               his
               Profession
               ,
               or
               else
               he
               will
               be
               soon
               dismounted
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               Christian
               must
               keep
               on
               his
               way
               to
               heaven
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               all
               the
               scandals
               that
               are
               cast
               upon
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               Apostasie
               and
               foul
               falls
               of
               false
               Professors
               .
               There
               were
               ever
               such
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               who
               by
               their
               sad
               miscarriages
               in
               judgement
               and
               practice
               ,
               have
               laid
               a
               stone
               of
               offence
               in
               the
               way
               of
               Profession
               ,
               at
               which
               weak
               Christians
               are
               ready
               to
               make
               a
               stand
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               at
               the
               bloody
               body
               of
               Asahel
               ,
               
               )
               not
               knowing
               whether
               they
               may
               venture
               any
               further
               in
               their
               Profession
               .
               Seeing
               such
               (
               whose
               gifts
               they
               so
               much
               admired
               )
               lie
               before
               them
               ,
               wallowing
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               their
               slaine
               Profession
               :
               of
               zealous
               Professors
               to
               prove
               ,
               perhaps
               ,
               fiery
               persecutors
               ;
               of
               strict
               Performers
               of
               religious
               duties
               ,
               irreligious
               Atheists
               :
               no
               more
               like
               the
               men
               they
               were
               some
               yeares
               past
               ,
               then
               the
               vale
               of
               Sodom
               ,
               (
               now
               a
               bog
               and
               quagmire
               )
               is
               ,
               to
               what
               it
               was
               ,
               when
               for
               fruitfulnesse
               compared
               to
               the
               garden
               of
               the
               Lord.
               We
               had
               need
               have
               a
               holy
               resolution
               to
               bear
               up
               against
               such
               discouragements
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               faint
               :
               as
               Joshuah
               ,
               who
               lived
               to
               see
               the
               whole
               Camp
               of
               Israel
               (
               a
               very
               few
               excepted
               )
               revolting
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               hearts
               turning
               back
               to
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               yet
               with
               an
               undaunted
               Spirit
               maintained
               his
               integrity
               ,
               yea
               ,
               resolved
               though
               not
               a
               man
               beside
               would
               beare
               him
               company
               ,
               yet
               he
               would
               serve
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               Christian
               must
               trust
               in
               a
               withdrawing
               God
               ,
               Isa
               .
               50
               ,
               v.
               10.
               
               
                 Let
                 him
                 that
                 walks
                 in
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 sees
                 no
                 light
                 ,
                 trust
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 stay
                 upon
                 his
                 God.
              
               This
               requires
               a
               holy
               boldnesse
               of
               faith
               indeed
               to
               venture
               into
               Gods
               presence
               ,
               as
               Esther
               into
               Ahashuerus
               ,
               when
               no
               smile
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               on
               his
               face
               ,
               no
               golden
               scepter
               of
               the
               promise
               perceived
               by
               the
               soule
               ,
               as
               held
               forth
               to
               embolden
               it
               to
               come
               near
               ,
               then
               to
               presse
               in
               with
               this
               noble
               resolution
               ;
               
                 If
                 I
                 perish
                 ,
                 I
                 perish
                 .
              
               Nay
               more
               ,
               to
               trust
               not
               only
               in
               a
               withdrawing
               but
               a
               
                 killing
                 God
              
               ;
               
               not
               when
               his
               love
               is
               hid
               ,
               but
               when
               his
               wrath
               breakes
               forth
               :
               Now
               for
               a
               soule
               to
               make
               its
               approaches
               to
               God
               by
               a
               recumbency
               of
               faith
               ,
               while
               God
               seemes
               
               to
               fire
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               shoot
               his
               frownes
               like
               envenomed
               arrowes
               into
               it
               .
               This
               is
               hard
               work
               ,
               and
               will
               trie
               the
               Christians
               mettal
               to
               purpose
               .
               Yet
               such
               a
               masculine
               spirit
               we
               finde
               in
               that
               poore
               woman
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               who
               takes
               up
               the
               bullets
               Christ
               shot
               at
               her
               ,
               and
               with
               an
               humble
               boldnesse
               of
               faith
               sends
               them
               back
               again
               in
               her
               prayer
               .
            
             
               
               Fifthly
               ,
               the
               believer
               is
               to
               persevere
               in
               his
               Christian
               course
               to
               the
               end
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               his
               work
               and
               his
               life
               must
               go
               off
               the
               stage
               together
               .
               This
               addes
               weight
               to
               every
               other
               difficulty
               of
               the
               Christians
               calling
               :
               We
               have
               known
               many
               who
               have
               gone
               into
               the
               field
               ,
               and
               liked
               the
               work
               of
               a
               souldier
               for
               a
               battel
               or
               two
               ,
               but
               soon
               have
               had
               enough
               ,
               and
               come
               running
               home
               again
               ,
               but
               few
               can
               bear
               it
               as
               a
               constant
               trade
               .
               Many
               are
               soon
               engaged
               in
               holy
               duties
               ,
               easily
               perswaded
               to
               take
               up
               a
               Profession
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               as
               easily
               perswaded
               to
               lay
               it
               down
               ;
               like
               the
               new
               Moon
               ,
               which
               shines
               a
               little
               in
               the
               first
               part
               of
               the
               night
               ,
               but
               is
               down
               before
               half
               the
               night
               be
               gone
               ;
               the
               lightsome
               Professors
               in
               their
               youth
               ,
               whose
               old
               age
               is
               wrapt
               up
               in
               thick
               darknesse
               of
               sin
               and
               wickednesse
               ;
               O
               this
               persevering
               is
               a
               hard
               word
               !
               this
               taking
               up
               the
               crosse
               daily
               ,
               this
               praying
               alwayes
               ,
               this
               watching
               night
               and
               day
               ,
               and
               never
               laying
               aside
               our
               clothes
               and
               armour
               ,
               I
               mean
               indulging
               our selves
               to
               remit
               and
               unbend
               in
               our
               holy
               waiting
               on
               God
               ,
               and
               walking
               with
               God
               ;
               this
               sends
               many
               sorrowful
               away
               from
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               this
               is
               the
               Saints
               duty
               ,
               to
               make
               Religion
               his
               every
               day
               work
               ,
               without
               any
               vacation
               from
               one
               end
               of
               the
               yeare
               to
               the
               other
               .
               These
               few
               instances
               are
               enough
               to
               shew
               what
               need
               the
               Christian
               hath
               of
               resolution
               .
               The
               application
               followes
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vse
                
                 1
              
               This
               gives
               us
               then
               a
               reason
               why
               there
               are
               so
               many
               Professors
               ,
               and
               so
               few
               Christians
               indeed
               ;
               so
               many
               that
               run
               ,
               and
               so
               few
               obtain
               ;
               so
               many
               go
               into
               the
               field
               against
               Satan
               ,
               and
               so
               few
               come
               out
               Conquerours
               ;
               because
               all
               have
               a
               desire
               to
               be
               happy
               ,
               but
               few
               have
               courage
               and
               resolution
               to
               grapple
               with
               the
               difficulties
               ,
               that
               meet
               them
               in
               the
               way
               to
               their
               happinesse
               .
               All
               Israel
               came
               joyfully
               out
               of
               Egypt
               under
               Moses
               his
               conduct
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 mixed
                 multitude
              
               with
               them
               ,
               but
               when
               their
               bellies
               were
               a
               little
               pinched
               with
               hunger
               ,
               and
               their
               greedy
               desires
               of
               a
               present
               Canaan
               deferred
               ,
               yea
               ,
               instead
               of
               peace
               and
               plenty
               ,
               war
               and
               penury
               ,
               they
               (
               like
               white-liver'd
               souldiers
               )
               are
               ready
               to
               flie
               from
               their
               colours
               ,
               
               and
               make
               a
               dishonourable
               retreat
               into
               Egypt
               .
               Thus
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               those
               who
               professe
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               to
               push
               of
               pike
               ,
               to
               be
               tried
               what
               they
               will
               do
               ,
               deny
               ,
               endure
               for
               Christ
               ,
               grow
               sick
               of
               their
               enterprise
               :
               alas
               ,
               their
               hearts
               fail
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               like
               the
               waters
               of
               Bethlehem
               ;
               but
               if
               they
               must
               dispute
               their
               passage
               with
               so
               many
               enemies
               ,
               they
               will
               even
               content
               themselves
               with
               their
               own
               Cistern
               ,
               and
               leave
               heaven
               to
               others
               that
               will
               venture
               more
               for
               it
               .
               O
               how
               many
               part
               with
               Christ
               at
               this
               crosse-way
               !
               like
               Orpah
               they
               go
               a
               furlong
               or
               two
               with
               Christ
               ,
               while
               he
               goes
               to
               take
               them
               off
               from
               their
               worldly
               hopes
               ,
               and
               bids
               them
               prepare
               for
               hardship
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               fairly
               kisse
               and
               leave
               him
               ,
               loath
               indeed
               to
               lose
               heaven
               ,
               but
               more
               loth
               to
               buy
               it
               at
               so
               dear
               a
               rate
               .
               Like
               some
               green
               heads
               ,
               that
               childishly
               make
               choice
               of
               some
               sweet
               trade
               (
               such
               as
               is
               the
               Confectioners
               )
               from
               a
               liquorish
               tooth
               they
               have
               to
               the
               junkets
               it
               affords
               ,
               but
               meeting
               with
               soure
               sauce
               of
               labour
               and
               toile
               that
               goes
               with
               them
               ,
               they
               give
               in
               ,
               and
               are
               weary
               of
               their
               service
               ;
               the
               sweet
               bait
               of
               Religion
               hath
               drawn
               many
               to
               nibble
               at
               it
               ,
               who
               are
               offended
               with
               the
               hard
               service
               it
               calls
               to
               ;
               It
               requires
               another
               spirit
               then
               the
               world
               can
               give
               or
               receive
               to
               follow
               Christ
               fully
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vse
                
                 2
              
               Let
               this
               then
               exhort
               you
               ,
               Christians
               ,
               to
               labour
               for
               this
               holy
               resolution
               and
               prowesse
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               needful
               for
               your
               Christian
               Profession
               ,
               that
               without
               it
               you
               cannot
               be
               what
               you
               professe
               .
               
                 The
                 fearful
              
               are
               in
               the
               forelorne
               of
               those
               that
               march
               for
               hell
               ,
               Rev.
               21.
               the
               violent
               and
               valiant
               are
               they
               ,
               which
               take
               heaven
               by
               force
               :
               Cowards
               never
               wan
               heaven
               .
               Say
               not
               ,
               thou
               hast
               royal
               blood
               running
               in
               thy
               veins
               ,
               and
               art
               begotten
               of
               God
               ,
               except
               thou
               canst
               prove
               thy
               pedigree
               by
               this
               heroick
               spirit
               ,
               to
               dare
               to
               be
               holy
               in
               spite
               of
               men
               and
               devils
               .
               The
               Eagle
               tries
               her
               young
               ones
               by
               the
               Sun
               ,
               Christ
               tries
               his
               children
               by
               their
               courage
               ,
               that
               dare
               look
               on
               the
               face
               of
               death
               and
               danger
               for
               his
               sake
               ,
               Mark
               8.34
               ,
               35.
               
               O
               how
               uncomly
               a
               sight
               is
               it
               ;
               a
               bold
               sinner
               and
               a
               fearful
               Saint
               ;
               one
               resolved
               to
               be
               wicked
               ,
               and
               a
               Christian
               wavering
               in
               his
               holy
               course
               ;
               to
               see
               guilt
               put
               innocency
               to
               flight
               ,
               and
               hell
               keep
               the
               field
               ,
               impudently
               braving
               it
               with
               displayed
               banners
               of
               open
               profanenesse
               ;
               and
               Saints
               to
               hide
               their
               colours
               for
               shame
               ,
               or
               run
               from
               them
               for
               feare
               ,
               who
               should
               rather
               wrap
               themselves
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               die
               upon
               the
               place
               ,
               then
               thus
               betray
               the
               glorious
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               upon
               by
               them
               to
               the
               scorne
               of
               the
               
               uncircumcised
               .
               Take
               heart
               therefore
               ,
               O
               ye
               Saints
               ,
               and
               be
               strong
               :
               your
               cause
               is
               good
               ,
               God
               himself
               espouseth
               your
               quarrel
               ,
               who
               hath
               appointed
               you
               his
               own
               Son
               ,
               General
               of
               the
               field
               ,
               called
               
                 The
                 Captain
                 of
                 our
                 salvation
              
               .
               He
               shall
               lead
               you
               on
               with
               courage
               ,
               
               and
               bring
               you
               off
               with
               honour
               .
               He
               lived
               and
               died
               for
               you
               ,
               he
               will
               live
               and
               die
               with
               you
               :
               for
               mercy
               and
               tendernesse
               to
               his
               souldiers
               ,
               none
               like
               him
               .
               Trajan
               ,
               't
               is
               said
               ,
               rent
               his
               clothes
               to
               binde
               up
               his
               souldiers
               wounds
               ;
               Christ
               poured
               out
               his
               blood
               as
               balm
               to
               heal
               his
               Saints
               wounds
               ,
               teares
               of
               his
               flesh
               to
               binde
               them
               up
               .
               For
               prowesse
               ,
               none
               to
               compare
               with
               him
               :
               he
               never
               turn'd
               his
               head
               from
               danger
               :
               no
               ,
               not
               when
               hells
               malice
               and
               heavens
               justice
               appeared
               in
               field
               against
               him
               ;
               
                 Knowing
                 all
                 that
                 should
                 come
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 went
                 forth
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Whom
                 seek
                 ye
                 ?
              
               John
               18.4
               .
               For
               successe
               insuperable
               ;
               he
               never
               lost
               battel
               even
               when
               he
               lost
               his
               life
               :
               he
               wan
               the
               field
               ,
               carrying
               the
               spoiles
               thereof
               in
               the
               triumphant
               chariot
               of
               his
               Ascension
               to
               heaven
               with
               him
               :
               where
               he
               makes
               an
               open
               shew
               of
               them
               to
               the
               unspeakable
               joy
               of
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               .
               You
               march
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               gallant
               spirits
               ,
               your
               fellow-souldiers
               ,
               every
               one
               the
               Son
               of
               a
               Prince
               :
               Behold
               ,
               some
               (
               enduring
               with
               you
               here
               below
               a
               great
               fight
               of
               afflictions
               and
               temptations
               ,
               )
               take
               heaven
               by
               storme
               and
               force
               :
               Others
               you
               may
               see
               after
               many
               assaults
               ,
               repulses
               and
               rallyings
               of
               their
               faith
               and
               patience
               ,
               got
               upon
               the
               walls
               of
               heaven
               Conquerours
               ;
               from
               whence
               they
               do
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               look
               down
               ,
               and
               call
               you
               their
               fellow-brethren
               on
               earth
               ,
               to
               march
               up
               the
               hill
               after
               them
               ,
               crying
               aloud
               ,
               Fall
               on
               ,
               and
               the
               city
               is
               your
               own
               ,
               as
               now
               it
               is
               ours
               ;
               who
               for
               a
               few
               dayes
               conflict
               ,
               are
               now
               crowned
               with
               heavens
               glory
               ,
               one
               moments
               enjoyment
               of
               which
               hath
               dried
               up
               all
               our
               teares
               ,
               healed
               all
               our
               wounds
               ,
               and
               made
               us
               forget
               the
               sharpnesse
               of
               the
               fight
               ,
               with
               the
               joy
               of
               our
               present
               victory
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               Christians
               ,
               God
               and
               Angels
               are
               Spectatours
               ,
               observing
               how
               you
               quit
               your selves
               like
               children
               of
               the
               most
               High
               ;
               every
               exploit
               your
               faith
               doth
               against
               sin
               and
               Satan
               ,
               causeth
               a
               shout
               in
               heaven
               ;
               while
               you
               valiantly
               prostrate
               this
               temptation
               ,
               scale
               that
               difficulty
               ,
               regain
               the
               other
               ground
               you
               even
               now
               lost
               ,
               out
               of
               your
               enemies
               hands
               .
               Your
               deare
               Saviour
               ,
               (
               who
               stands
               by
               with
               a
               reserve
               for
               your
               relief
               at
               a
               pinch
               )
               his
               very
               heart
               leaps
               within
               him
               for
               joy
               ,
               to
               see
               the
               proof
               of
               your
               love
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               zeal
               for
               him
               in
               all
               your
               combates
               ;
               and
               will
               not
               forget
               all
               the
               faithful
               service
               
               you
               have
               done
               in
               his
               wars
               on
               earth
               :
               but
               when
               thou
               comest
               out
               of
               the
               field
               ,
               will
               receive
               thee
               with
               the
               like
               joy
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               entertained
               himself
               at
               his
               return
               to
               heaven
               of
               his
               Father
               .
               Now
               ,
               Christian
               ,
               if
               thou
               meanest
               thus
               couragiously
               to
               bear
               up
               against
               all
               opposition
               ,
               in
               thy
               march
               to
               heaven
               ,
               as
               thou
               shouldest
               do
               well
               ,
               to
               raise
               thy
               spirit
               with
               such
               generous
               and
               soul-ennobling
               thoughts
               ,
               so
               in
               an
               especial
               manner
               look
               thy
               principles
               be
               well
               fixt
               ,
               or
               else
               thy
               heart
               will
               be
               unstable
               ,
               and
               an
               unstable
               heart
               is
               weak
               as
               water
               ,
               it
               cannot
               excel
               in
               courage
               .
               Two
               things
               are
               required
               to
               fix
               our
               principles
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               an
               established
               judgement
               in
               the
               truth
               of
               God.
               He
               that
               knows
               not
               well
               what
               or
               whom
               he
               fights
               for
               ,
               may
               soon
               be
               perswaded
               to
               change
               his
               side
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               stand
               Neuter
               :
               such
               may
               be
               found
               that
               go
               for
               Professours
               ,
               that
               can
               hardly
               give
               an
               account
               what
               they
               hope
               for
               ,
               or
               whom
               they
               hope
               in
               ;
               yet
               Christians
               they
               must
               be
               thought
               ,
               though
               they
               run
               before
               they
               know
               their
               errand
               :
               or
               if
               they
               have
               some
               principles
               they
               go
               upon
               ,
               they
               are
               so
               unsetled
               ,
               that
               every
               winde
               blowes
               them
               down
               ,
               like
               loose
               tyles
               from
               the
               house
               top
               .
               Blinde
               zeale
               is
               soon
               put
               to
               a
               shameful
               retreat
               ,
               while
               holy
               resolution
               ,
               built
               on
               fast
               principles
               ,
               lifts
               up
               its
               head
               ,
               like
               a
               rock
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               waves
               .
               
                 Those
                 that
                 know
                 their
                 God
                 shall
                 be
                 strong
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 exploits
                 ,
                 Dan.
              
               11.32
               .
               The
               Angel
               told
               Daniel
               who
               were
               the
               men
               that
               would
               stand
               to
               their
               tackling
               ,
               and
               bear
               up
               for
               God
               in
               that
               houre
               ,
               both
               of
               temptation
               and
               persecution
               ,
               which
               should
               be
               brought
               upon
               them
               by
               Antiochus
               ;
               not
               all
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               should
               be
               corrupt
               barely
               
                 by
                 flatteries
              
               ,
               others
               scared
               by
               threats
               out
               of
               their
               Profession
               ,
               only
               a
               few
               of
               fixed
               principles
               ,
               who
               knew
               their
               God
               whom
               they
               served
               ,
               and
               were
               grounded
               in
               their
               Religion
               ,
               these
               should
               be
               strong
               ,
               and
               do
               exploits
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               flatteries
               they
               should
               be
               incorruptible
               ,
               and
               to
               power
               and
               force
               unconquerable
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               a
               sincere
               aime
               at
               the
               right
               end
               in
               our
               Profession
               .
               Let
               a
               man
               be
               never
               so
               knowing
               in
               the
               things
               of
               Christ
               ,
               if
               his
               aime
               be
               not
               right
               in
               his
               Profession
               ,
               that
               mans
               principles
               will
               hang
               loose
               ,
               he
               'll
               not
               venture
               much
               or
               far
               for
               Christ
               ,
               no
               more
               ,
               no
               further
               then
               he
               can
               save
               his
               own
               stake
               .
               A
               hypocrite
               may
               shew
               some
               mettal
               at
               hand
               ,
               some
               courage
               for
               a
               spurt
               in
               conquering
               some
               difficulties
               ,
               but
               he
               'll
               shew
               himself
               a
               jade
               at
               length
               .
               He
               that
               hath
               a
               false
               end
               in
               his
               Profession
               ,
               will
               soon
               come
               to
               an
               
               end
               of
               his
               Profession
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               pinch't
               on
               that
               toe
               where
               his
               corn
               is
               :
               I
               meane
               ,
               called
               to
               deny
               that
               his
               naughty
               heart
               aimed
               at
               all
               this
               while
               ,
               now
               his
               heart
               sailes
               him
               ,
               he
               can
               go
               no
               further
               .
               O
               take
               heed
               of
               this
               squint
               eye
               to
               our
               profit
               ,
               pleasure
               ,
               honour
               or
               any
               thing
               beneath
               Christ
               and
               heaven
               ;
               for
               they
               will
               take
               away
               your
               heart
               ,
               as
               the
               Prophet
               saith
               
                 of
                 wine
                 and
                 women
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               our
               love
               ,
               and
               if
               our
               love
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               little
               courage
               left
               for
               Christ
               .
               How
               couragious
               was
               Jehu
               at
               first
               ,
               and
               he
               tells
               the
               world
               it
               is
               zeale
               for
               God
               :
               but
               why
               doth
               his
               heart
               faile
               him
               then
               ,
               before
               half
               his
               work
               be
               done
               ?
               his
               heart
               was
               never
               right
               set
               ,
               that
               very
               thing
               that
               stirr'd
               up
               h●s
               zeal
               at
               first
               ,
               at
               last
               quench't
               and
               cow'd
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               his
               ambition
               ;
               his
               desire
               of
               a
               Kingdom
               made
               him
               zealous
               against
               Ahabs
               house
               ,
               to
               cut
               off
               them
               (
               who
               might
               in
               time
               justle
               him
               besides
               the
               throne
               )
               which
               done
               ,
               and
               he
               quietly
               setled
               ,
               he
               dare
               not
               go
               through-stitch
               with
               Gods
               work
               ,
               lest
               he
               should
               lose
               what
               he
               got
               by
               provoking
               the
               people
               with
               a
               thorough
               information
               .
               Like
               some
               souldiers
               ,
               when
               once
               they
               meet
               with
               a
               rich
               booty
               at
               the
               sacking
               of
               some
               town
               ,
               are
               spoil'd
               for
               fighting
               ever
               after
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
              
               Of
               the
               Saints
               strength
               ,
               where
               it
               lies
               ,
               and
               wherefore
               laid
               up
               in
               God.
               
            
             
               THe
               second
               Branch
               of
               the
               words
               followeth
               ,
               which
               contains
               a
               cautionary
               direction
               .
               Having
               exhorted
               the
               Saints
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
               and
               in
               them
               all
               believers
               to
               a
               holy
               resolution
               and
               courage
               in
               their
               warfare
               ;
               lest
               this
               should
               be
               mistaken
               ,
               and
               beget
               in
               them
               an
               opinion
               of
               their
               own
               strength
               for
               the
               battel
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               leads
               them
               out
               of
               themselves
               for
               this
               strength
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               Lord
               ;
               
                 Be
                 strong
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               From
               whence
               observe
               ,
            
             
               That
               the
               Christians
               strength
               lies
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               not
               in
               himself
               .
               
               The
               strength
               of
               the
               General
               in
               other
               hostes
               lies
               in
               his
               troops
               ;
               he
               fl●es
               ,
               as
               a
               great
               Commander
               once
               said
               to
               his
               souldiers
               ,
               upon
               
               their
               wings
               ;
               if
               their
               feathers
               be
               clipt
               ,
               their
               power
               broken
               ,
               he
               is
               lost
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               Army
               of
               Saints
               ,
               the
               strength
               of
               every
               Saint
               ,
               yea
               ,
               of
               the
               whole
               hoste
               of
               Saints
               lies
               in
               the
               Lord
               of
               hostes
               .
               God
               can
               overcome
               his
               enemies
               without
               their
               hands
               ,
               but
               they
               cannot
               so
               much
               as
               defend
               themselves
               without
               his
               arme
               .
               It
               is
               one
               of
               Gods
               names
               ,
               
                 The
                 strength
                 of
                 Israel
              
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               15.19
               .
               He
               was
               the
               strength
               of
               Davids
               heart
               ,
               without
               him
               this
               valiant
               Worthy
               (
               that
               could
               ,
               when
               held
               up
               in
               his
               armes
               ,
               defie
               him
               that
               defied
               an
               whole
               Army
               )
               behaves
               himself
               strangely
               for
               feare
               ,
               at
               a
               word
               or
               two
               that
               drop't
               from
               the
               Philistines
               mouth
               .
               He
               was
               the
               strength
               of
               his
               hands
               ,
               
                 He
                 taught
                 his
                 fingers
                 to
                 fight
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               he
               is
               the
               strength
               of
               all
               his
               Saints
               in
               their
               war
               against
               sin
               and
               Satan
               .
               Some
               propound
               a
               question
               ,
               whether
               there
               be
               a
               sin
               committed
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               which
               Satan
               hath
               not
               a
               part
               ?
               but
               if
               the
               question
               were
               ,
               whether
               there
               be
               any
               holy
               action
               performed
               without
               the
               special
               assistance
               of
               God
               concurring
               ?
               that
               is
               resolved
               ,
               John.
               15.5
               .
               
                 Without
                 me
                 you
                 can
                 do
                 nothing
                 .
              
               Thinking
               strength
               of
               God
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               3.5
               .
               
                 Not
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 sufficient
                 of
                 our selves
                 ,
                 to
                 think
                 any
                 thing
                 as
                 of
                 our selves
                 ,
                 but
                 our
                 sufficiency
                 is
                 of
                 God.
              
               We
               Apostles
               ,
               we
               Saints
               that
               have
               habitual
               grace
               ,
               yet
               this
               lies
               like
               water
               at
               the
               bottome
               of
               a
               Well
               ,
               which
               will
               not
               ascend
               with
               all
               our
               pumping
               ,
               till
               God
               poure
               in
               his
               exciting
               grace
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               comes
               .
               To
               will
               is
               more
               then
               to
               think
               ,
               to
               exert
               our
               will
               into
               action
               ,
               more
               then
               both
               ;
               these
               are
               of
               God
               ,
               Phil.
               2.13
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 God
                 that
                 worketh
                 in
                 you
                 to
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 of
                 his
                 good
                 pleasure
                 .
              
               He
               makes
               the
               heart
               new
               ,
               and
               having
               made
               it
               fit
               for
               heavenly
               motion
               ,
               setting
               every
               wheele
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               in
               its
               right
               place
               ,
               then
               he
               windes
               it
               up
               by
               his
               actuating
               grace
               ,
               and
               sets
               it
               on
               going
               ,
               the
               thoughts
               to
               stir
               ,
               the
               will
               to
               move
               ,
               and
               make
               towards
               the
               holy
               object
               presented
               ;
               yet
               here
               the
               chariot
               is
               set
               ,
               and
               cannot
               ascend
               the
               hill
               of
               action
               ,
               till
               God
               puts
               his
               shoulder
               to
               the
               wheele
               ,
               Rom.
               7.
               
               
                 To
                 will
                 is
                 present
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 how
                 to
                 performe
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 I
                 finde
                 not
                 .
              
               God
               is
               at
               the
               bottome
               of
               the
               ladder
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               top
               also
               ,
               the
               Author
               and
               Finisher
               ,
               yea
               ,
               helping
               and
               lifting
               the
               soule
               at
               every
               round
               ,
               in
               his
               ascent
               to
               any
               holy
               action
               .
               Well
               ,
               now
               the
               Christian
               is
               set
               on
               work
               ,
               how
               long
               will
               he
               keep
               close
               to
               it
               ?
               Alas
               ,
               poor
               soul
               ,
               no
               longer
               then
               he
               is
               held
               up
               by
               the
               same
               hand
               ,
               that
               impowered
               him
               at
               first
               .
               He
               hath
               soon
               wrought
               out
               the
               strength
               received
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               maintain
               the
               tenure
               of
               a
               holy
               course
               .
               there
               must
               be
               
               renewing
               strength
               from
               heaven
               every
               moment
               ,
               which
               David
               knew
               ,
               and
               therefore
               when
               his
               heart
               was
               in
               as
               holy
               a
               frame
               as
               ever
               he
               felt
               it
               ,
               and
               his
               people
               by
               their
               free-will-offering
               declared
               the
               same
               :
               yet
               even
               then
               he
               prayes
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               
                 keep
                 this
                 for
                 ever
                 in
                 the
                 imagination
                 of
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 establish
                 their
                 hearts
                 to
                 him
                 ,
              
               1
               Chron.
               29.18
               .
               He
               adored
               the
               mercy
               that
               made
               them
               willing
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               implores
               his
               further
               grace
               to
               strengthen
               them
               ,
               and
               tie
               a
               knot
               ,
               that
               these
               precious
               pearles
               newly
               strung
               on
               their
               hearts
               ,
               might
               not
               slip
               off
               .
               The
               Christian
               ,
               when
               fullest
               of
               divine
               communications
               ,
               is
               bu●
               a
               glasse
               without
               a
               foot
               ,
               he
               cannot
               stand
               ,
               or
               hold
               what
               he
               hath
               received
               any
               longer
               ,
               then
               God
               holds
               him
               in
               his
               strong
               hand
               .
               Therefore
               Christ
               ,
               when
               bound
               for
               heaven
               ,
               and
               ready
               to
               take
               his
               leave
               of
               his
               children
               ,
               bespeaks
               his
               Fathers
               care
               of
               them
               in
               his
               absence
               ;
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 keep
                 them
              
               ;
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               they
               must
               not
               be
               left
               alone
               ,
               
               they
               are
               poor
               shiftlesse
               children
               ,
               that
               can
               neither
               stand
               nor
               go
               without
               help
               ;
               they
               will
               lose
               the
               grace
               I
               have
               given
               them
               ,
               and
               fall
               into
               those
               temptations
               ,
               which
               I
               kept
               them
               from
               while
               I
               was
               with
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               out
               of
               thy
               eye
               or
               armes
               but
               one
               moment
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 keep
                 them
              
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               Consider
               the
               Christian
               ,
               as
               addressing
               himself
               to
               any
               duty
               of
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               still
               his
               strength
               is
               in
               the
               Lord
               ;
               Would
               he
               pray
               ?
               where
               will
               he
               finde
               materials
               for
               his
               prayer
               ?
               alas
               ,
               
                 he
                 knows
                 not
                 what
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 as
                 he
                 ought
                 .
              
               Let
               him
               alone
               ,
               
               and
               he
               will
               soon
               pray
               himself
               into
               some
               temptation
               or
               other
               ,
               and
               cry
               for
               that
               which
               were
               cruelty
               in
               God
               to
               give
               ;
               and
               therefore
               God
               puts
               words
               in
               our
               mouthes
               ;
               
                 Take
                 words
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
              
               Hos
               .
               14.2
               .
               Well
               ,
               now
               he
               hath
               words
               put
               into
               his
               mouth
               ;
               alas
               ,
               they
               will
               freeze
               in
               his
               very
               lips
               ,
               if
               he
               hath
               not
               some
               heart-heating
               affections
               to
               thaw
               the
               tap
               :
               and
               where
               shall
               this
               fire
               be
               had
               ?
               not
               a
               spark
               to
               be
               found
               on
               his
               own
               hearth
               ;
               except
               it
               be
               some
               strange
               fire
               of
               natural
               desires
               ,
               which
               will
               not
               serve
               :
               whence
               then
               must
               the
               fire
               come
               to
               thaw
               the
               icenesse
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               but
               from
               heaven
               ?
               The
               Spirit
               ,
               he
               must
               stretch
               himself
               upon
               the
               soul
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Prophet
               on
               the
               childe
               )
               and
               then
               the
               soule
               will
               come
               to
               some
               kindly
               warmth
               ,
               and
               heavenly
               heat
               in
               his
               affections
               ;
               the
               Spirit
               must
               groane
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               soul
               will
               groane
               ,
               he
               helps
               us
               to
               these
               sighs
               and
               groans
               ,
               which
               turne
               the
               sailes
               of
               prayer
               .
               He
               dissolves
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               bursts
               out
               of
               the
               heart
               by
               groans
               ,
               of
               the
               
               lips
               by
               heavenly
               Rhethorick
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               eyes
               as
               from
               a
               flood-gate
               with
               teares
               :
               yet
               further
               now
               the
               creature
               is
               enabled
               to
               wrestle
               with
               God
               in
               prayer
               ;
               what
               will
               he
               get
               by
               all
               this
               ?
               suppose
               he
               be
               weak
               in
               grace
               ,
               is
               he
               able
               to
               pray
               himself
               strong
               ,
               or
               corruption
               weak
               ?
               no
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               to
               be
               found
               in
               prayer
               ,
               as
               an
               act
               of
               the
               creature
               :
               this
               drops
               from
               heaven
               also
               .
               
                 In
                 the
                 day
                 that
                 I
                 cried
                 ,
              
               
               
                 thou
                 answeredst
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 gavest
                 me
                 strength
                 in
                 my
                 soul
                 .
                 David
              
               received
               it
               in
               duty
               ,
               but
               had
               it
               not
               from
               his
               duty
               ,
               but
               from
               his
               God.
               He
               did
               not
               pray
               himself
               strong
               ,
               but
               God
               strengthened
               him
               in
               his
               prayer
               .
               Well
               ,
               cast
               your
               eye
               once
               more
               upon
               the
               Christian
               ,
               as
               engaging
               in
               another
               Ordinance
               of
               hearing
               the
               Word
               preach't
               .
               The
               soules
               strength
               to
               heare
               the
               Word
               is
               from
               God
               ,
               
               
                 he
                 opens
                 the
                 heart
                 to
                 attend
                 ,
              
               yea
               ,
               he
               opens
               the
               understanding
               of
               the
               Saint
               to
               receive
               the
               Word
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               conceive
               what
               it
               meant
               .
               It
               is
               like
               Samsons
               riddle
               which
               we
               cannot
               unfold
               without
               his
               Heifer
               :
               He
               opens
               the
               wombe
               of
               the
               soule
               to
               conceive
               by
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               understanding
               to
               conceive
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               barren
               soul
               becomes
               a
               
                 joyful
                 mother
                 of
                 children
                 .
                 David
              
               sate
               for
               halfe
               a
               year
               under
               the
               publick
               Lectures
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               wombe
               of
               his
               heart
               shut
               up
               ,
               till
               Nathan
               comes
               and
               God
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               now
               is
               the
               time
               of
               life
               ,
               he
               conceives
               presently
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               brings
               forth
               in
               the
               same
               day
               ,
               falls
               presently
               into
               the
               bitter
               pangs
               of
               sorrow
               for
               his
               sins
               ,
               which
               went
               not
               over
               till
               he
               had
               cast
               them
               forth
               in
               that
               sweet
               Psalm
               51.
               
               Why
               should
               this
               one
               word
               work
               more
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               former
               ,
               but
               that
               God
               now
               struck
               in
               with
               his
               Word
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               not
               before
               ?
               He
               is
               therefore
               said
               to
               
                 teach
                 his
                 people
                 to
                 profit
              
               ;
               
               he
               sits
               in
               heaven
               that
               teacheth
               hearts
               When
               Gods
               Spirit
               (
               who
               is
               the
               Head-master
               )
               shall
               call
               a
               soul
               from
               his
               Usher
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               Soul
               ,
               you
               have
               not
               gone
               the
               way
               to
               thrive
               by
               hearing
               the
               Word
               ,
               thus
               ,
               and
               thus
               conceive
               of
               such
               a
               truth
               ,
               improve
               such
               a
               promise
               ,
               presently
               the
               eyes
               of
               his
               understanding
               open
               ,
               and
               his
               heart
               burnes
               within
               him
               ,
               while
               he
               speaks
               to
               him
               .
               Thus
               you
               see
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               Point
               ,
               That
               the
               Christians
               strength
               is
               in
               the
               Lord.
               Now
               we
               shall
               give
               some
               demonstrations
               .
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Reason
                  
                   1
                
                 The
                 first
                 Reason
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 and
                 their
                 grace
                 ,
                 both
                 are
                 creatures
                 ,
                 they
                 and
                 their
                 grace
                 also
                 :
                 now
                 
                   Inesse
                   est
                   de
                   esse
                   creaturae
                
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 to
                 depend
                 on
                 God
                 its
                 Maker
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 being
                 and
                 operation
                 .
                 Can
                 you
                 conceive
                 an
                 accident
                 to
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 subject
                 ,
                 whitenesse
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 wall
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 subject
                 ?
                 't
                 is
                 as
                 impossible
                 that
                 the
                 creature
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 or
                 act
                 without
                 strength
                 from
                 God
                 :
                 This
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 act
                 in
                 and
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 incommunicable
                 a
                 property
                 of
                 the
                 Deity
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 impart
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 creature
                 :
                 
                   God
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   none
                   besides
                   him
                
                 :
                 when
                 God
                 made
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 indeed
                 he
                 ended
                 his
                 work
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 Creation
                 :
                 he
                 made
                 no
                 new
                 species
                 and
                 kindes
                 of
                 creatures
                 more
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 ended
                 his
                 work
                 of
                 Providence
                 ;
                 
                   Hitherto
                   my
                   Father
                   worketh
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 Christ
                 ,
                 John.
                 5.17
                 .
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 preserving
                 and
                 empowering
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 with
                 strength
                 to
                 be
                 and
                 act
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 
                   hold
                   our
                   souls
                   in
                   life
                
                 .
                 Works
                 of
                 Art
                 ,
                 which
                 man
                 makes
                 ,
                 when
                 finish't
                 may
                 stand
                 some
                 time
                 without
                 the
                 Workmans
                 help
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Carpenter
                 that
                 made
                 it
                 is
                 dead
                 ;
                 but
                 Gods
                 works
                 both
                 of
                 nature
                 and
                 grace
                 are
                 never
                 off
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 as
                 the
                 Father
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 work
                 hitherto
                 for
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 is
                 committed
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 Redemption
                 ,
                 he
                 tells
                 us
                 
                   he
                   worketh
                
                 also
                 .
                 Neither
                 ended
                 he
                 his
                 work
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 rose
                 again
                 ,
                 any
                 otherways
                 then
                 his
                 Father
                 did
                 in
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 Creation
                 .
                 God
                 made
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 making
                 ,
                 so
                 Christ
                 made
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 purchasing
                 mercy
                 ,
                 grace
                 and
                 glory
                 for
                 believers
                 by
                 once
                 dying
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 God
                 rested
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 wrought
                 eternal
                 Redemption
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   by
                   himself
                   purged
                   our
                   sins
                   ,
                   sate
                   down
                   on
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   the
                   Majesty
                   on
                   High
                   ,
                
                 Heb.
                 1.3
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 ceaseth
                 not
                 to
                 work
                 by
                 his
                 intercession
                 with
                 God
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 in
                 us
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 upholds
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 their
                 graces
                 ,
                 and
                 comforts
                 in
                 life
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 they
                 would
                 run
                 to
                 ruine
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 as
                 grace
                 is
                 a
                 creature
                 ,
                 the
                 Christian
                 depends
                 on
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 strength
                 .
                 But
                 further
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   
                     Reason
                  
                   2
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 Christians
                 grace
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 creature
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 
                 weak
                 creature
                 ,
                 conflicting
                 with
                 enemies
                 stronger
                 then
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 keep
                 the
                 field
                 without
                 an
                 auxiliary
                 strength
                 from
                 Heaven
                 .
                 The
                 weakest
                 goes
                 to
                 the
                 wall
                 ,
                 if
                 no
                 succour
                 comes
                 in
                 .
                 Grace
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 is
                 but
                 weak
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 King
                 in
                 the
                 Cradle
                 ,
                 which
                 gives
                 advantage
                 to
                 Satan
                 to
                 carry
                 on
                 his
                 plots
                 more
                 strongly
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 disturbance
                 of
                 this
                 young
                 Kings
                 reigne
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 soon
                 make
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 war
                 in
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 the
                 believers
                 grace
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 Heaven
                 take
                 the
                 Christian
                 into
                 protection
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 indeed
                 ,
                 grace
                 whereever
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 principle
                 in
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 that
                 makes
                 it
                 desire
                 and
                 endeavour
                 to
                 preserve
                 it self
                 according
                 to
                 its
                 strength
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 over-powered
                 must
                 perish
                 ,
                 except
                 assisted
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 fire
                 in
                 green
                 wood
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 deads
                 and
                 damps
                 the
                 part
                 kindled
                 )
                 will
                 in
                 time
                 go
                 out
                 except
                 blown
                 up
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 fire
                 put
                 to
                 that
                 little
                 ;
                 so
                 will
                 grace
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 God
                 brings
                 his
                 grace
                 into
                 the
                 heart
                 by
                 Conquest
                 :
                 now
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 conquered
                 City
                 ,
                 though
                 some
                 yield
                 and
                 become
                 true
                 subjects
                 to
                 the
                 Conquerour
                 ;
                 yet
                 others
                 plot
                 how
                 they
                 may
                 shake
                 off
                 this
                 yoke
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 requires
                 the
                 same
                 power
                 to
                 keep
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 to
                 win
                 it
                 at
                 first
                 .
                 The
                 Christian
                 hath
                 an
                 unregenerate
                 part
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 discontented
                 at
                 this
                 new
                 change
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 disdains
                 as
                 much
                 to
                 come
                 under
                 the
                 sweet
                 government
                 of
                 Christs
                 Scepter
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Sodomites
                 that
                 Lot
                 should
                 judge
                 them
                 .
                 What
                 ,
                 this
                 fellow
                 ,
                 a
                 Stranger
                 ,
                 controule
                 us
                 ?
                 And
                 Satan
                 heads
                 this
                 mutinous
                 rout
                 against
                 the
                 Christian
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 God
                 should
                 not
                 continually
                 re-inforce
                 this
                 his
                 new-planted
                 Colony
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 natives
                 (
                 I
                 mean
                 corruptions
                 )
                 that
                 are
                 left
                 ,
                 would
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 dens
                 and
                 holes
                 where
                 they
                 lie
                 lurking
                 ,
                 and
                 eat
                 up
                 the
                 little
                 grace
                 the
                 holiest
                 on
                 earth
                 hath
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 as
                 bread
                 to
                 these
                 devourers
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Reason
                  
                   3
                
                 A
                 third
                 demonstration
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 grand
                 designe
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 propounds
                 to
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 Saints
                 salvation
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 transaction
                 of
                 it
                 from
                 first
                 to
                 last
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 is
                 two-fold
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 God
                 would
                 bring
                 his
                 Saints
                 to
                 heaven
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 be
                 most
                 expressive
                 of
                 his
                 deare
                 love
                 and
                 mercy
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 so
                 expresse
                 his
                 mercy
                 and
                 love
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 rebound
                 back
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 advance
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 glory
                 possible
                 :
                 Now
                 how
                 becoming
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 both
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 Saints
                 should
                 have
                 all
                 their
                 ability
                 for
                 every
                 step
                 they
                 take
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 heaven
                 ,
                 will
                 soon
                 appear
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 communicating
                 strength
                 to
                 Saints
                 gives
                 a
                 double
                 accent
                 to
                 Gods
                 love
                 and
                 mercy
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 it
                 distills
                 a
                 sweetnesse
                 into
                 all
                 the
                 believer
                 hath
                 or
                 doth
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 findes
                 any
                 comfort
                 in
                 his
                 bosome
                 ,
                 any
                 enlargement
                 of
                 heart
                 in
                 duty
                 ,
                 any
                 support
                 under
                 temptations
                 :
                 To
                 consider
                 whence
                 came
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 what
                 friend
                 sends
                 them
                 in
                 ?
                 they
                 come
                 not
                 from
                 my
                 own
                 cisterne
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 creatures
                 ?
                 O
                 't
                 is
                 my
                 God
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 this
                 sweet
                 perfume
                 of
                 comfort
                 behinde
                 him
                 in
                 my
                 bosome
                 ,
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 (
                 unawares
                 to
                 me
                 )
                 fill'd
                 my
                 sailes
                 with
                 the
                 gales
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 me
                 off
                 the
                 flats
                 of
                 my
                 own
                 deadnesse
                 ,
                 where
                 I
                 lay
                 a
                 ground
                 .
                 O
                 't
                 is
                 his
                 sweet
                 Spirit
                 that
                 held
                 my
                 head
                 ,
                 stayed
                 my
                 heart
                 in
                 such
                 an
                 affliction
                 and
                 temptation
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 I
                 had
                 gone
                 away
                 in
                 a
                 fainting
                 fit
                 of
                 unbelief
                 .
                 How
                 can
                 this
                 choose
                 but
                 endear
                 God
                 to
                 a
                 gracious
                 soul
                 ?
                 his
                 succours
                 coming
                 so
                 immediately
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 ,
                 be
                 lost
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Christian
                 had
                 any
                 strength
                 to
                 help
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 this
                 stock
                 of
                 strength
                 came
                 at
                 first
                 from
                 God
                 )
                 Which
                 ,
                 think
                 you
                 ,
                 speaks
                 more
                 love
                 and
                 condescent
                 ;
                 for
                 a
                 Prince
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 pension
                 to
                 a
                 Favourite
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 he
                 may
                 live
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 care
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 this
                 Prince
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 chief
                 care
                 upon
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 from
                 day
                 to
                 day
                 to
                 this
                 mans
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 look
                 into
                 his
                 Cupboard
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 what
                 provision
                 he
                 hath
                 ,
                 what
                 expence
                 he
                 is
                 at
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 constantly
                 to
                 provide
                 for
                 the
                 man
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 ?
                 Possibly
                 some
                 proud
                 spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 likes
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 own
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 loves
                 his
                 meanes
                 better
                 then
                 his
                 Prince
                 ,
                 would
                 prefer
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 ambitious
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 heart
                 and
                 love
                 of
                 his
                 Prince
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 ravish't
                 with
                 the
                 latter
                 .
                 Thus
                 God
                 doth
                 with
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 God
                 comes
                 and
                 looks
                 into
                 their
                 Cupboard
                 ,
                 and
                 sees
                 how
                 they
                 are
                 laid
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 sends
                 in
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 findes
                 them
                 .
                 
                   Your
                   heavenly
                   Father
                   knowes
                   you
                   have
                   need
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 have
                 them
                 .
                 He
                 knows
                 you
                 need
                 strength
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 hear
                 ,
                 suffer
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 
                   ipsâ
                   horâ
                   dabitur
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 Gods
                 dealing
                 with
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 addes
                 to
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 and
                 stability
                 of
                 their
                 strength
                 .
                 Were
                 the
                 stock
                 in
                 our
                 own
                 hands
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 soon
                 prove
                 broken
                 Merchants
                 .
                 God
                 knows
                 we
                 are
                 but
                 leaking
                 vessels
                 ,
                 when
                 fullest
                 ,
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 hold
                 it
                 long
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 sure
                 ,
                 he
                 sets
                 us
                 under
                 the
                 
                 streamings
                 forth
                 of
                 his
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 leaking
                 vessel
                 under
                 a
                 cock
                 gets
                 what
                 it
                 loseth
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 have
                 our
                 leakage
                 supplied
                 continually
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 provision
                 God
                 made
                 for
                 Israel
                 in
                 .
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 ;
                 
                   He
                   clave
                   the
                   rock
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rock
                   followed
                   them
                   .
                
                 They
                 had
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 draught
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 ran
                 in
                 a
                 streame
                 after
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 you
                 hear
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 their
                 complaints
                 for
                 water
                 ;
                 
                   This
                   rock
                   was
                   Christ
                
                 .
                 Every
                 believer
                 hath
                 Christ
                 at
                 his
                 back
                 ,
                 following
                 him
                 with
                 strength
                 as
                 he
                 goes
                 ,
                 for
                 every
                 condition
                 and
                 trial
                 .
                 One
                 flower
                 with
                 the
                 root
                 is
                 worth
                 many
                 in
                 a
                 posie
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 sweet
                 yet
                 do
                 not
                 grow
                 ,
                 but
                 wither
                 as
                 we
                 wear
                 them
                 in
                 our
                 bosomes
                 .
                 Gods
                 strength
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 root
                 keeps
                 our
                 grace
                 lively
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 though
                 as
                 orient
                 as
                 Adams
                 was
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 die
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 second
                 design
                 God
                 hath
                 in
                 his
                 Saints
                 happinesse
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 so
                 expresse
                 his
                 mercy
                 and
                 love
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 rebound
                 back
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 advance
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 glory
                 therein
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 1.4
                 ,
                 12.
                 which
                 is
                 fully
                 attained
                 in
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 empowering
                 Saints
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 strength
                 not
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 their
                 God
                 his
                 sending
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 put
                 to
                 expence
                 .
                 Had
                 God
                 given
                 his
                 Saints
                 a
                 stock
                 of
                 grace
                 to
                 have
                 set
                 up
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 improvement
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 magnified
                 indeed
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 more
                 then
                 God
                 did
                 owe
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 omnified
                 as
                 now
                 ,
                 when
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Christians
                 first
                 strength
                 to
                 close
                 with
                 Christ
                 is
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 beholden
                 still
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 that
                 strength
                 ,
                 in
                 every
                 action
                 of
                 his
                 Christian
                 course
                 .
                 As
                 a
                 childe
                 that
                 travels
                 in
                 his
                 fathers
                 company
                 ,
                 all
                 is
                 paid
                 for
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 father
                 carries
                 the
                 purse
                 ,
                 not
                 himself
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 Christians
                 shot
                 is
                 discharged
                 in
                 every
                 condition
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 cannot
                 say
                 this
                 I
                 did
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 I
                 suffered
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 wrought
                 all
                 in
                 me
                 and
                 for
                 me
                 .
                 The
                 very
                 combe
                 of
                 pride
                 is
                 cut
                 here
                 ,
                 no
                 room
                 for
                 any
                 self
                 exalting
                 thoughts
                 .
                 The
                 Christian
                 cannot
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 Saint
                 is
                 mercy
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 a
                 Saint
                 that
                 my
                 faith
                 is
                 strong
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 childe
                 of
                 my
                 own
                 care
                 and
                 watchfulnesse
                 .
                 Alas
                 ,
                 poor
                 Christian
                 !
                 who
                 kept
                 thine
                 eye
                 waking
                 ,
                 and
                 stirr'd
                 up
                 thy
                 care
                 ?
                 was
                 not
                 this
                 the
                 off-spring
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 thy
                 faith
                 at
                 first
                 ?
                 No
                 Saint
                 shall
                 say
                 of
                 Heaven
                 when
                 he
                 comes
                 there
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 Heaven
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 built
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 my
                 might
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 
                   Jerusalem
                   above
                   is
                   a
                   City
                   ,
                   whose
                   builder
                   and
                   maker
                   is
                   God
                   ,
                
                 Every
                 grace
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 degree
                 of
                 grace
                 is
                 a
                 stone
                 in
                 that
                 building
                 ,
                 the
                 topstone
                 whereof
                 is
                 
                 laid
                 in
                 glory
                 ,
                 where
                 Saints
                 shall
                 more
                 plainly
                 see
                 ,
                 how
                 God
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 Founder
                 to
                 begin
                 ,
                 but
                 Benefactour
                 also
                 to
                 finish
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 The
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 work
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 crumbled
                 ,
                 and
                 piece-meal'd
                 out
                 ,
                 some
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 to
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 entirely
                 paid
                 in
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 acknowledged
                 all
                 in
                 all
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECTION
                 .
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   1
                
                 Is
                 the
                 Christians
                 strength
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 Surely
                 then
                 the
                 Christlesse
                 person
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 a
                 poor
                 impotent
                 creature
                 ,
                 void
                 of
                 all
                 strength
                 and
                 ability
                 of
                 doing
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 it self
                 towards
                 its
                 own
                 salvation
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 ship
                 launch't
                 ,
                 rigg'd
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 her
                 sails
                 spread
                 cannot
                 stir
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 winde
                 come
                 faire
                 and
                 fills
                 them
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 can
                 the
                 timber
                 that
                 lies
                 in
                 the
                 Carpenters
                 yard
                 ,
                 hew
                 and
                 frame
                 it self
                 into
                 a
                 ship
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 living
                 tree
                 cannot
                 grow
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 root
                 communicate
                 its
                 sap
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 can
                 a
                 dead
                 rotten
                 stake
                 in
                 the
                 hedge
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 no
                 root
                 ,
                 live
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 accord
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 this
                 spiritual
                 life
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 cannot
                 exercise
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 without
                 strength
                 from
                 above
                 ;
                 then
                 surely
                 ,
                 one
                 void
                 of
                 this
                 new
                 life
                 ,
                 dead
                 in
                 sins
                 and
                 trespasses
                 ,
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 beget
                 this
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 or
                 concur
                 to
                 the
                 production
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 state
                 of
                 unregeneracy
                 is
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 impotency
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   we
                   were
                   without
                   strength
                   in
                   due
                   time
                   Christ
                   died
                   for
                   the
                   ungodly
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 5.6
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 Christ
                 found
                 the
                 lump
                 of
                 mankinde
                 covered
                 with
                 the
                 ruines
                 of
                 their
                 lapsed
                 estate
                 ,
                 (
                 no
                 more
                 able
                 to
                 raise
                 themselves
                 from
                 under
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 which
                 lay
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 one
                 buried
                 under
                 the
                 rubbish
                 of
                 a
                 fallen
                 house
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 free
                 himselfe
                 of
                 that
                 weight
                 without
                 help
                 )
                 so
                 the
                 Spirit
                 findes
                 sinners
                 in
                 as
                 helpless
                 a
                 condition
                 ,
                 as
                 unable
                 to
                 repent
                 ,
                 or
                 believe
                 on
                 Christ
                 for
                 salvation
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 themselves
                 to
                 purchase
                 it
                 .
                 Confounded
                 therefore
                 for
                 ever
                 be
                 the
                 language
                 of
                 those
                 sons
                 of
                 pride
                 ,
                 who
                 cry
                 up
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 man
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 brick
                 and
                 slime
                 of
                 natural
                 abilities
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 reare
                 up
                 such
                 a
                 building
                 ,
                 whose
                 top
                 may
                 reach
                 heaven
                 it selfe
                 .
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   willeth
                   or
                   runneth
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   but
                   God
                   that
                   sheweth
                   mercy
                
                 .
                 God
                 himself
                 hath
                 scattered
                 such
                 Babel-builders
                 
                 
                   in
                   the
                   imaginations
                   of
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                
                 who
                 raiseth
                 this
                 spiritual
                 Temple
                 in
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   by
                   might
                   ,
                   nor
                   by
                   a
                   power
                
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   by
                   his
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 
                   grace
                   ,
                   grace
                
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 proclaimed
                 before
                 it
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 if
                 any
                 yet
                 in
                 their
                 natural
                 estate
                 would
                 become
                 wise
                 to
                 salvation
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 first
                 
                   become
                   fooles
                
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 renounce
                 their
                 carnal
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   perceives
                   not
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   beg
                   wisdom
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   giveth
                   and
                   upbraideth
                   not
                   .
                
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 would
                 have
                 strength
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 become
                 weak
                 ,
                 and
                 die
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   by
                   strength
                   shall
                   no
                   man
                   prevaile
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Sam.
                 2.9
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   2
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 doth
                 the
                 Christians
                 strength
                 lie
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ?
                 this
                 may
                 for
                 ever
                 keep
                 the
                 Christian
                 humble
                 ,
                 when
                 most
                 enlarged
                 in
                 duty
                 ,
                 most
                 assisted
                 in
                 his
                 Christian
                 course
                 .
                 Remember
                 ,
                 Christian
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 hast
                 thy
                 best
                 suit
                 on
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 it
                 ,
                 who
                 paid
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 Thy
                 grace
                 ,
                 thy
                 comfort
                 is
                 neither
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 thy
                 own
                 hands
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 thy
                 own
                 desert
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 for
                 shame
                 proud
                 of
                 anothers
                 cost
                 .
                 That
                 assistance
                 will
                 not
                 long
                 stay
                 ,
                 which
                 becomes
                 a
                 nurse
                 to
                 thy
                 pride
                 ;
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 Lord
                 of
                 that
                 assistance
                 thou
                 hast
                 .
                 Thy
                 Father
                 is
                 wise
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 he
                 alloweth
                 thee
                 most
                 for
                 thy
                 spiritual
                 maintenance
                 ,
                 even
                 then
                 keeps
                 the
                 Law
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 soon
                 curb
                 thee
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 growest
                 wanton
                 with
                 his
                 grace
                 .
                 Walk
                 humbly
                 therefore
                 before
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 husband
                 well
                 that
                 strength
                 thou
                 hast
                 ,
                 remembring
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 borrowed
                 strength
                 .
                 
                   Nemo
                   prodiget
                   quod
                   mendicat
                
                 .
                 Who
                 will
                 waste
                 what
                 he
                 begs
                 ?
                 or
                 who
                 will
                 give
                 that
                 beggar
                 that
                 spends
                 idly
                 his
                 almes
                 ?
                 when
                 thou
                 hast
                 most
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 be
                 long
                 from
                 thy
                 God
                 his
                 door
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 canst
                 thou
                 look
                 him
                 on
                 the
                 face
                 for
                 more
                 ,
                 who
                 hast
                 imbezell'd
                 what
                 thou
                 hast
                 received
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
              
               Of
               acting
               our
               faith
               on
               the
               Almighty
               Power
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               THe
               third
               Branch
               followeth
               ,
               which
               contains
               an
               encouraging
               Amplification
               annexed
               to
               the
               exhortation
               in
               these
               words
               ;
               
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 his
                 might
                 ,
              
               where
               a
               twofold
               enquiry
               is
               requisite
               for
               the
               explication
               of
               the
               phrase
               .
               First
               ,
               what
               these
               words
               import
               ,
               
                 The
                 Power
                 of
                 his
                 might
              
               ?
               Secondly
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               to
               
                 be
                 strong
                 in
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 his
                 might
              
               ?
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               the
               Power
               of
               his
               might
               :
               It
               is
               an
               Hebraism
               ,
               &
               imports
               nothing
               but
               his
               mighty
               Power
               ;
               like
               that
               phrase
               ,
               Eph.
               1.6
               .
               
                 To
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               the
               praise
               of
               his
               glorious
               grace
               .
               And
               his
               mighty
               Power
               imports
               no
               lesse
               then
               his
               Almighty
               Power
               ;
               sometimes
               the
               Lord
               is
               stiled
               
                 mighty
                 and
                 strong
              
               ,
               as
               Ps
               .
               24.8
               .
               sometimes
               
                 most
                 mighty
              
               ,
               sometimes
               Almighty
               ,
               no
               lesse
               is
               meant
               in
               all
               ,
               then
               Gods
               infinite
               Almighty
               Power
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               second
               ,
               to
               be
               strong
               in
               the
               mighty
               Power
               ,
               or
               Power
               of
               the
               Lords
               might
               ,
               implies
               these
               two
               acts
               of
               faith
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               a
               setled
               firme
               perswasion
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               is
               Almighty
               in
               Power
               .
               
                 Be
                 strong
                 in
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 his
                 might
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               be
               strongly
               rooted
               in
               your
               faith
               ,
               concerning
               this
               one
               foundation-truth
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               Almighty
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               implies
               a
               further
               act
               of
               faith
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               Almighty
               ,
               but
               also
               that
               this
               Almighty
               Power
               of
               God
               is
               engaged
               for
               its
               defence
               :
               so
               as
               to
               bear
               up
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               all
               trials
               and
               temptations
               undauntedly
               ,
               leaning
               on
               the
               arme
               of
               God
               Almighty
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               his
               own
               strength
               ;
               for
               that
               is
               the
               Apostles
               drift
               ,
               as
               to
               beat
               us
               off
               from
               leaning
               on
               our
               own
               strength
               ,
               so
               to
               encourage
               the
               Christian
               to
               make
               use
               of
               Gods
               Almighty
               Power
               ,
               as
               freely
               as
               if
               it
               were
               his
               own
               ;
               when
               ever
               assaulted
               by
               Satan
               in
               any
               kinde
               .
               As
               a
               man
               set
               upon
               by
               a
               thief
               ,
               stirs
               up
               all
               the
               force
               and
               strength
               he
               hath
               in
               his
               whole
               body
               to
               
               defend
               himself
               and
               offend
               his
               adversary
               ;
               so
               the
               Apostle
               bids
               the
               Christian
               
                 be
                 strong
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 his
                 might
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               Soul
               ,
               away
               to
               thy
               God
               ,
               whose
               mighty
               Power
               is
               all
               intended
               and
               devoted
               by
               God
               himself
               for
               thy
               succour
               and
               defence
               .
               Go
               strengthen
               and
               entrench
               thy selfe
               in
               it
               by
               a
               stedfast
               faith
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               shall
               be
               laid
               out
               to
               the
               utmost
               for
               thy
               good
               .
               From
               whence
               these
               two
               Notes
               ,
               I
               conceive
               ,
               will
               draw
               out
               the
               fatnesse
               of
               the
               words
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               it
               should
               be
               the
               Christians
               great
               care
               and
               endeavour
               in
               all
               temptations
               and
               trials
               ,
               to
               strengthen
               his
               faith
               on
               the
               Almighty
               Power
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Christians
               duty
               and
               care
               is
               not
               only
               to
               believe
               that
               God
               is
               Almighty
               ,
               but
               strongly
               by
               faith
               to
               rest
               on
               this
               Almighty
               Power
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               engaged
               for
               his
               help
               and
               succour
               in
               all
               his
               trials
               and
               temptations
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               the
               Christians
               great
               care
               in
               all
               temptations
               and
               trials
               ,
               to
               strengthen
               his
               faith
               on
               the
               Almighty
               Power
               of
               God.
               When
               God
               holds
               forth
               himselfe
               as
               an
               object
               of
               the
               souls
               trust
               and
               confidence
               in
               any
               great
               strait
               or
               undertaking
               ;
               commonly
               this
               attribute
               of
               his
               Almighty
               power
               is
               presented
               in
               the
               promise
               ,
               as
               the
               surest
               hold
               fast
               for
               faith
               to
               lay
               hold
               on
               ;
               as
               a
               Father
               in
               rugged
               way
               ,
               gives
               his
               childe
               his
               arme
               to
               lay
               hold
               by
               ,
               so
               doth
               God
               usually
               reach
               forth
               his
               Almighty
               power
               for
               his
               Saints
               ,
               to
               exercise
               their
               faith
               on
               .
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
              
               and
               Jacob
               ,
               whose
               faith
               God
               tried
               above
               most
               of
               his
               Saints
               before
               or
               since
               ,
               for
               not
               one
               of
               those
               great
               things
               which
               were
               promised
               to
               them
               ,
               did
               they
               live
               to
               see
               performed
               in
               their
               dayes
               ;
               and
               how
               doth
               God
               make
               known
               himself
               to
               them
               for
               their
               support
               ,
               but
               by
               displaying
               this
               Attribute
               ?
               Exod.
               6.3
               .
               
                 I
                 appeared
                 unto
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
                 and
                 Jacob
                 by
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 Almighty
                 .
              
               This
               was
               all
               they
               had
               to
               keep
               house
               with
               all
               their
               dayes
               :
               with
               which
               they
               lived
               comfortably
               ,
               and
               died
               triumphantly
               ,
               bequeathing
               the
               promise
               to
               their
               children
               ,
               not
               doubting
               (
               because
               God
               Almighty
               had
               promised
               )
               of
               the
               performance
               .
               Thus
               ,
               Isa
               .
               26.
               where
               great
               mercies
               are
               promised
               to
               Judah
               ,
               and
               a
               Song
               penn'd
               before-hand
               to
               be
               sung
               on
               that
               gaudie
               day
               of
               their
               salvation
               :
               yet
               because
               there
               was
               a
               sharp
               Winter
               of
               Captivity
               to
               come
               between
               the
               Promise
               ,
               and
               the
               Spring-time
               of
               the
               promise
               ;
               therefore
               to
               keep
               their
               faith
               alive
               in
               this
               space
               ,
               the
               Prophet
               calls
               them
               up
               to
               act
               
               their
               faith
               on
               God
               Almighty
               ,
               v.
               4.
               
               
                 Trust
                 ye
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jehovah
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jehovah
                 is
                 everlasting
                 strength
                 .
              
               So
               when
               his
               Saints
               are
               going
               into
               the
               furnace
               of
               persecution
               ,
               what
               now
               doth
               he
               direct
               their
               faith
               to
               carry
               to
               prison
               ,
               to
               stake
               with
               them
               but
               this
               Almighty
               power
               ?
               1
               Pet.
               4.19
               .
               
                 Let
                 them
                 that
                 suffer
                 ,
                 commit
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 their
                 souls
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 faithful
                 Creatour
              
               Creatour
               is
               a
               name
               of
               Almighty
               Power
               ,
               we
               shall
               now
               give
               some
               .
               Reasons
               of
               the
               Point
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Reas
                   .
                
                 1
              
               First
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               no
               easie
               work
               to
               make
               use
               of
               this
               truth
               ,
               (
               how
               plain
               and
               clear
               soever
               it
               now
               appears
               ,
               )
               in
               great
               plunges
               of
               temptation
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               Almighty
               ;
               To
               vindicate
               this
               Name
               of
               God
               from
               those
               evil
               reports
               ,
               which
               Satan
               and
               carnal
               Reason
               raise
               against
               it
               ,
               requires
               a
               strong
               faith
               indeed
               .
               I
               confesse
               this
               principle
               is
               a
               piece
               of
               natural
               divinity
               ;
               That
               light
               which
               finds
               out
               a
               Deity
               ,
               will
               evince
               (
               if
               followed
               close
               )
               this
               God
               to
               be
               Almighty
               ;
               yet
               in
               a
               carnal
               heart
               ,
               it
               is
               like
               a
               rusty
               sword
               ,
               hardly
               drawn
               out
               of
               the
               scabbard
               ,
               and
               so
               of
               little
               or
               no
               use
               .
               Such
               truths
               are
               so
               imprisoned
               in
               natural
               conscience
               ,
               that
               they
               seldome
               get
               a
               faire
               hearing
               in
               the
               sinners
               bosome
               ,
               till
               God
               gives
               them
               a
               Goal-delivery
               ,
               and
               brings
               them
               out
               of
               their
               house
               of
               bondage
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               shut
               up
               in
               unrighteousnesse
               with
               a
               high
               hand
               of
               his
               convincing
               Spirit
               .
               Then
               and
               not
               till
               then
               the
               soule
               will
               believe
               God
               is
               holy
               ,
               merciful
               ,
               Almighty
               ;
               nay
               ,
               some
               of
               Gods
               peculiar
               people
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               meanest
               for
               grace
               amongst
               them
               ,
               have
               had
               their
               faith
               for
               a
               time
               set
               in
               this
               slough
               ,
               much
               ado
               to
               get
               over
               those
               difficulties
               and
               improbabilities
               ,
               which
               sense
               and
               Reason
               have
               objected
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               relie
               on
               the
               Almighty
               Power
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               a
               notwithstanding
               .
               Moses
               himself
               ,
               a
               starre
               of
               the
               first
               magnitude
               for
               grace
               ,
               yet
               see
               how
               his
               faith
               blinks
               and
               twinkles
               ,
               till
               he
               wades
               out
               of
               the
               temptation
               ,
               Numb
               .
               11.21
               .
               
                 The
                 people
                 among
                 whom
                 I
                 am
                 are
                 six
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 hast
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 them
                 flesh
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 eat
                 a
                 whole
                 moneth
                 ,
                 shall
                 the
                 flocks
                 and
                 the
                 herds
                 be
                 slain
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 suffice
                 them
                 ?
              
               This
               holy
               man
               had
               lost
               the
               sight
               for
               a
               time
               of
               the
               Almighty
               Power
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               now
               he
               is
               projecting
               how
               this
               should
               be
               done
               ;
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               in
               plain
               termes
               ,
               How
               can
               this
               be
               accomplished
               ?
               for
               so
               God
               interprets
               his
               reasoning
               ,
               v.
               23
               ,
               
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 said
                 unto
              
               Moses
               ,
               
                 Is
                 the
                 Lords
                 hand
                 waxed
                 short
                 ?
              
               So
               
                 Mary
                 ,
                 John
              
               11.32
               .
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 hadst
                 been
                 here
                 ,
                 my
                 brother
                 had
                 not
                 died
                 .
              
               And
               her
               Sister
               
               Martha
               ,
               v.
               39.
               
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 time
                 he
                 stinketh
                 .
              
               Both
               gracious
               women
               ,
               yet
               both
               betrayed
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               their
               faith
               on
               the
               Almighty
               Power
               of
               Christ
               ,
               one
               limiting
               him
               to
               place
               ;
               
                 If
                 thou
                 hadst
                 been
                 here
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 died
              
               ;
               as
               if
               Christ
               could
               not
               have
               saved
               his
               life
               absent
               as
               well
               as
               present
               ,
               sent
               his
               health
               to
               him
               as
               well
               as
               brought
               it
               with
               him
               .
               The
               other
               to
               time
               ,
               
                 Now
                 he
                 stinketh
              
               .
               As
               if
               Christ
               had
               brought
               his
               Physick
               too
               late
               ,
               and
               the
               grave
               would
               not
               deliver
               up
               its
               prisoner
               at
               Christs
               command
               ;
               and
               hast
               thou
               such
               an
               high
               opinion
               of
               thy self
               ,
               Christian
               ,
               that
               thy
               faith
               needs
               not
               thy
               utmost
               care
               and
               endeavour
               for
               further
               establishment
               on
               the
               Almighty
               Power
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               thou
               seest
               such
               as
               these
               dash
               their
               foot
               against
               this
               kinde
               of
               temptation
               ?
            
             
               The
               second
               Reason
               may
               be
               taken
               from
               the
               absolute
               necessity
               of
               this
               act
               of
               faith
               above
               others
               ,
               to
               support
               the
               Christian
               in
               the
               houre
               of
               temptation
               .
               All
               the
               Christians
               strength
               and
               comfort
               is
               fetched
               without
               doors
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               none
               to
               send
               of
               his
               errand
               but
               faith
               ;
               This
               goes
               to
               heaven
               and
               knocks
               God
               up
               ,
               as
               he
               in
               the
               parable
               ,
               his
               neighbour
               at
               midnight
               for
               bread
               :
               Therefore
               when
               faith
               failes
               ,
               and
               the
               soul
               hath
               none
               to
               go
               to
               market
               for
               supplies
               ,
               there
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               poor
               house
               kept
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               .
               Now
               faith
               is
               never
               quite
               laid
               up
               ,
               till
               the
               soul
               denies
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               questions
               the
               Power
               of
               God.
               Indeed
               ,
               when
               the
               Christian
               disputes
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               whispering
               within
               its
               own
               bosome
               ,
               will
               he
               pardon
               ?
               will
               he
               save
               ?
               this
               may
               make
               faith
               go
               haltingly
               to
               the
               throne
               of
               grace
               ,
               but
               not
               knock
               the
               soule
               off
               from
               seeking
               the
               face
               of
               God
               :
               even
               then
               faith
               on
               the
               Power
               of
               God
               ,
               will
               bear
               it
               company
               thither
               :
               
                 If
                 thou
                 wilt
                 ,
                 thou
                 canst
                 make
                 me
                 clean
              
               ;
               
               if
               thou
               wilt
               ,
               thou
               canst
               pardon
               ,
               thou
               canst
               purge
               :
               But
               when
               the
               soul
               concludes
               he
               cannot
               pardon
               ,
               cannot
               save
               ,
               this
               shoots
               faith
               to
               the
               heart
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               soule
               falls
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               Satan
               ,
               not
               able
               more
               to
               resist
               .
               Now
               it
               growes
               listlesse
               to
               duty
               ,
               indifferent
               whether
               it
               pray
               or
               not
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               sees
               the
               Well
               dry
               ,
               breaks
               or
               throwes
               away
               his
               Pitcher
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Reas
                   .
                
                 3
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               because
               God
               is
               very
               tender
               of
               this
               flower
               of
               his
               Crown
               ,
               this
               part
               of
               his
               Name
               :
               Indeed
               we
               cannot
               spell
               it
               right
               and
               leave
               out
               this
               letter
               ;
               for
               that
               is
               Gods
               Name
               ,
               whereby
               he
               is
               known
               from
               all
               his
               creatures
               .
               Now
               man
               may
               be
               called
               wise
               ,
               merciful
               ,
               mighty
               :
               God
               only
               all-wise
               ,
               all-merciful
               ,
               Almighty
               ;
               so
               that
               when
               we
               leave
               out
               this
               syllable
               All
               ,
               we
               nick-name
               God
               ,
               
               and
               call
               him
               by
               his
               creatures
               name
               ,
               which
               he
               will
               not
               answer
               to
               .
               Now
               the
               tendernesse
               that
               God
               shews
               to
               this
               Prerogative
               of
               his
               ,
               appears
               in
               three
               particulars
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               in
               the
               strict
               command
               he
               layes
               on
               his
               people
               ,
               to
               give
               him
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               power
               ,
               Isa
               .
               8.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               
                 Feare
                 ye
                 not
                 their
                 feare
                 ,
                 but
                 sanctifie
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 hostes
                 himself
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               this
               sad
               posture
               of
               your
               affaires
               ,
               when
               your
               enemies
               associate
               ,
               and
               you
               seem
               a
               lost
               people
               to
               the
               eye
               of
               Reason
               ,
               not
               able
               to
               contest
               with
               such
               united
               Powers
               ,
               which
               beset
               you
               on
               every
               side
               :
               Now
               I
               charge
               you
               sanctifie
               me
               in
               giving
               me
               the
               glory
               of
               my
               Almighty
               Power
               ;
               believe
               that
               your
               God
               is
               able
               of
               himself
               ,
               without
               any
               other
               ,
               to
               defend
               you
               ,
               and
               destroy
               them
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               his
               severity
               to
               his
               dearest
               children
               ,
               when
               they
               stagger
               in
               their
               faith
               ,
               and
               come
               not
               off
               roundly
               (
               without
               reasoning
               and
               disputing
               the
               case
               )
               to
               relie
               on
               his
               Almighty
               Power
               :
               Zacharias
               did
               but
               ask
               the
               Angel
               ,
               
                 How
                 shall
                 I
                 know
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 am
                 an
                 old
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 wife
                 stricken
                 in
                 yeares
              
               ;
               yet
               for
               bewraying
               therein
               his
               unbelief
               ,
               had
               a
               signe
               indeed
               given
               him
               ,
               but
               such
               a
               one
               as
               did
               not
               only
               strengthen
               his
               faith
               ,
               but
               severely
               punish
               his
               unbelief
               ,
               for
               he
               was
               struck
               dumb
               upon
               the
               place
               .
               God
               loves
               his
               children
               should
               believe
               his
               Word
               ,
               not
               dispute
               his
               power
               ;
               so
               true
               is
               that
               of
               
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Deus
                 amat
                 curristas
                 nonquaeristas
                 .
              
               That
               which
               gave
               accent
               to
               Abrahams
               faith
               ,
               Rom.
               4.21
               .
               was
               that
               he
               was
               
                 fully
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 God
                 had
                 promised
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 performe
                 .
              
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               in
               the
               way
               God
               takes
               of
               giving
               his
               choicest
               mercies
               ,
               and
               greatest
               salvations
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               wherein
               he
               layes
               the
               scene
               of
               his
               Providence
               so
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               hath
               done
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               said
               Almighty
               Power
               was
               here
               .
               And
               therefore
               God
               commonly
               puts
               down
               those
               means
               and
               second
               causes
               ,
               which
               if
               they
               stood
               about
               his
               work
               ,
               would
               blinde
               and
               hinder
               the
               full
               prospect
               thereof
               in
               effecting
               the
               same
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               1.9
               .
               
                 We
                 received
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 death
                 in
                 our selves
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 not
                 trust
                 in
                 our selves
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 God
                 which
                 raiseth
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
               Christ
               stayed
               while
               Lazarus
               was
               dead
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               draw
               the
               eyes
               of
               their
               faith
               more
               singly
               to
               look
               on
               his
               power
               ,
               by
               raising
               his
               dead
               friend
               ,
               rather
               then
               curing
               him
               being
               sick
               ,
               which
               would
               not
               have
               carried
               so
               full
               a
               conviction
               of
               Almightinesse
               with
               it
               .
               Yea
               ,
               he
               suffers
               a
               contrary
               power
               many
               times
               to
               arise
               in
               that
               very
               juncture
               of
               time
               ,
               when
               he
               intends
               the
               
               mercy
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               reare
               up
               the
               more
               magnificent
               pillar
               of
               remembrance
               to
               his
               own
               power
               ,
               in
               the
               ruine
               of
               that
               which
               contests
               with
               him
               .
               Had
               God
               brought
               Israel
               out
               of
               Egypt
               in
               the
               time
               of
               those
               Kings
               which
               knew
               Joseph
               ,
               most
               likely
               they
               might
               have
               had
               a
               friendly
               departure
               and
               an
               easie
               deliverance
               ,
               but
               God
               reserves
               this
               for
               the
               reigne
               of
               that
               proud
               Pharaoh
               ,
               who
               shall
               cruelly
               oppresse
               them
               ,
               and
               venture
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               but
               he
               
                 will
                 satisfie
                 his
                 lust
                 upon
                 them
                 .
              
               And
               why
               must
               this
               be
               the
               time
               ?
               but
               that
               God
               would
               bring
               them
               forth
               with
               a
               stretched-out
               arme
               :
               The
               magnifying
               of
               his
               power
               was
               Gods
               great
               designe
               ,
               Exod.
               9.16
               .
               
                 In
                 very
                 deed
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 have
                 I
                 raised
                 thee
                 up
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 in
                 thee
                 my
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 my
                 Name
                 may
                 be
                 declared
                 throughout
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
            
             
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               in
               the
               prevalency
               which
               an
               argument
               that
               is
               pressed
               from
               his
               Almighty
               Power
               hath
               with
               God.
               It
               was
               the
               last
               string
               Moses
               had
               to
               his
               bowe
               ,
               when
               he
               begg'd
               the
               life
               of
               
                 Israel
                 ,
                 Numb
              
               ,
               14.16
               .
               
                 The
                 Nations
                 which
                 have
                 heard
                 the
                 fame
                 of
                 thee
                 will
                 speak
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Because
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 not
                 able
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               And
               ,
               v.
               17.
               
               
                 Let
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 my
                 Lord
                 be
                 great
              
               ;
               And
               with
               this
               he
               hath
               their
               pardon
               thrown
               him
               ,
            
             
               The
               Application
               of
               this
               Point
               will
               fall
               in
               under
               the
               next
               ,
               which
               is
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
              
               Of
               acting
               our
               faith
               on
               the
               Almighty
               Power
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               engaged
               for
               our
               help
               .
            
             
               
               THat
               it
               is
               the
               Saints
               duty
               ,
               and
               should
               be
               their
               care
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               believe
               God
               Almighty
               ,
               but
               also
               strongly
               to
               believe
               that
               this
               Almighty
               Power
               of
               God
               is
               theirs
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               engaged
               for
               their
               defence
               and
               help
               )
               so
               as
               to
               make
               use
               of
               it
               in
               all
               straits
               and
               temptations
               .
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 Almighty
                 Power
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 engaged
                 for
                 the
                 Christians
                 defence
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 grounds
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 Christian
                 should
                 strongly
                 act
                 his
                 faith
                 on
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 Almighty
                 Power
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 engaged
                 for
                 the
                 Saints
                 defence
                 ;
                 God
                 brought
                 Israel
                 out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 with
                 an
                 high
                 hand
                 ,
                 but
                 did
                 he
                 set
                 them
                 down
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 the
                 Red-sea
                 ,
                 to
                 finde
                 and
                 force
                 their
                 way
                 to
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 policie
                 or
                 power
                 ?
                 When
                 he
                 had
                 opened
                 the
                 iron
                 gate
                 of
                 their
                 house
                 of
                 bondage
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 open
                 fields
                 ,
                 did
                 he
                 vanish
                 as
                 the
                 Angel
                 from
                 Peter
                 ,
                 when
                 out
                 of
                 prison
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 carries
                 his
                 son
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Lord
                 bare
                 them
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 way
                 they
                 went
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 1.31
                 .
                 This
                 doth
                 lively
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 Saints
                 march
                 to
                 heaven
                 :
                 God
                 brings
                 a
                 soule
                 out
                 of
                 spiritual
                 Egypt
                 by
                 his
                 converting
                 grace
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 
                   day
                   of
                   his
                   power
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 makes
                 the
                 soule
                 willing
                 to
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 Satans
                 clutches
                 .
                 Now
                 when
                 the
                 Saint
                 is
                 upon
                 his
                 march
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 countrey
                 riseth
                 upon
                 him
                 .
                 How
                 shall
                 this
                 poore
                 creature
                 passe
                 the
                 pikes
                 ,
                 and
                 get
                 safely
                 by
                 all
                 his
                 enemies
                 borders
                 ?
                 God
                 himself
                 infolds
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 arme
                 of
                 his
                 everlasting
                 strength
                 .
                 
                   We
                   are
                   kept
                   by
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   God
                   through
                   faith
                   unto
                   salvation
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Pet.
                 1.5
                 .
                 The
                 Power
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 that
                 shoulder
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 Christ
                 carries
                 his
                 sheep
                 home
                 ,
                 rejoycing
                 all
                 the
                 way
                 he
                 goes
                 ,
                 Luke
                 15.5
                 .
                 These
                 everlasting
                 armes
                 of
                 his
                 strength
                 are
                 those
                 
                   Eagles
                   wings
                
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 both
                 tenderly
                 and
                 securely
                 conveyed
                 to
                 glory
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 19.4
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 five
                 fold
                 tie
                 or
                 engagement
                 that
                 lies
                 upon
                 Gods
                 power
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Saints
                 life-guard
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 near
                 relation
                 he
                 hath
                 to
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 his
                 own
                 dear
                 children
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 takes
                 care
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 the
                 silly
                 Hen
                 ,
                 how
                 doth
                 she
                 bussle
                 and
                 bestir
                 her self
                 to
                 gather
                 her
                 brood
                 under
                 her
                 wing
                 when
                 the
                 Kite
                 appears
                 ?
                 No
                 care
                 like
                 that
                 which
                 Nature
                 teacheth
                 .
                 How
                 much
                 more
                 will
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 such
                 dispositions
                 in
                 his
                 creature
                 ,
                 stir
                 up
                 his
                 whole
                 strength
                 to
                 defend
                 his
                 children
                 ?
                 
                   He
                   said
                   ,
                   They
                   are
                   my
                   people
                   ,
                   so
                   be
                   became
                   their
                   Saviour
                   ,
                
                 Isa
                 .
                 33.8
                 .
                 As
                 if
                 God
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 Shall
                 I
                 sit
                 still
                 with
                 my
                 hand
                 in
                 my
                 bosome
                 ,
                 while
                 my
                 own
                 people
                 are
                 thus
                 misused
                 before
                 
                 my
                 face
                 :
                 I
                 cannot
                 beare
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Mother
                 as
                 she
                 sits
                 in
                 her
                 house
                 heares
                 one
                 shreek
                 ,
                 and
                 knowes
                 the
                 voice
                 ,
                 cries
                 out
                 ,
                 O
                 't
                 is
                 my
                 childe
                 ,
                 away
                 she
                 throws
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 runs
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Thus
                 God
                 takes
                 the
                 alarm
                 of
                 his
                 childrens
                 cry
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   heard
                   Ephraim
                   bemoaning
                   himself
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 his
                 cry
                 pierced
                 his
                 eare
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 eare
                 affected
                 his
                 bowels
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 bowels
                 call'd
                 up
                 his
                 power
                 to
                 the
                 rescue
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 dear
                 love
                 he
                 beareth
                 to
                 his
                 Saints
                 engageth
                 his
                 power
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 hath
                 Gods
                 heart
                 ,
                 cannot
                 want
                 his
                 arme
                 .
                 Love
                 in
                 the
                 creature
                 commands
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 affections
                 ,
                 sets
                 all
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 man
                 on
                 work
                 ;
                 thus
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 love
                 sets
                 all
                 his
                 other
                 attributes
                 on
                 work
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 once
                 pitch't
                 his
                 thoughts
                 of
                 doing
                 good
                 to
                 lost
                 man
                 ,
                 then
                 wisdom
                 fell
                 on
                 projecting
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 Almighty
                 power
                 that
                 undertook
                 to
                 raise
                 the
                 fabrick
                 according
                 to
                 wisdomes
                 modell
                 .
                 All
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 effect
                 what
                 God
                 saith
                 he
                 likes
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 believing
                 soule
                 is
                 an
                 object
                 of
                 Gods
                 choicest
                 love
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 he
                 loves
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 John
                 17.26
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 God
                 loves
                 the
                 believer
                 as
                 the
                 birth
                 of
                 his
                 everlasting
                 counsel
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 soul
                 believes
                 ,
                 then
                 Gods
                 eternal
                 purpose
                 and
                 counsel
                 concerning
                 him
                 ,
                 (
                 whom
                 he
                 chose
                 in
                 Christ
                 before
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 whom
                 his
                 thoughts
                 went
                 so
                 long
                 big
                 )
                 brings
                 forth
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 must
                 God
                 needs
                 love
                 that
                 creature
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 carried
                 so
                 long
                 in
                 the
                 wombe
                 of
                 his
                 eternal
                 purpose
                 ?
                 This
                 goodly
                 Fabrick
                 of
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 built
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 stage
                 whereon
                 he
                 would
                 in
                 time
                 act
                 what
                 he
                 decreed
                 in
                 heaven
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 saving
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 few
                 more
                 his
                 Elect
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 rate
                 of
                 delight
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 God
                 pleased
                 and
                 entertained
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 this
                 before
                 the
                 world
                 was
                 ,
                 must
                 he
                 needs
                 rejoyce
                 over
                 the
                 soule
                 now
                 believing
                 ,
                 with
                 love
                 and
                 complacency
                 unconceivable
                 ;
                 and
                 God
                 having
                 brought
                 his
                 counsel
                 thus
                 far
                 towards
                 its
                 issue
                 ,
                 surely
                 will
                 raise
                 all
                 the
                 power
                 he
                 hath
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 be
                 disappointed
                 of
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 within
                 a
                 few
                 steps
                 of
                 home
                 ;
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 his
                 whole
                 design
                 in
                 the
                 believers
                 salvation
                 ;
                 The
                 Lord
                 who
                 hath
                 chosen
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 as
                 Christ
                 prayes
                 for
                 Joshua
                 their
                 representative
                 will
                 rebuke
                 Satan
                 and
                 all
                 their
                 enemies
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 God
                 loves
                 his
                 Saints
                 as
                 the
                 purchase
                 of
                 his
                 Sons
                 blood
                 ;
                 they
                 cost
                 him
                 dear
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 hardly
                 got
                 ,
                 shall
                 
                 not
                 be
                 easily
                 lost
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 was
                 willing
                 to
                 expend
                 his
                 Sons
                 blood
                 to
                 gain
                 them
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 deny
                 his
                 power
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 God
                 loves
                 the
                 Saints
                 for
                 their
                 likenesse
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 loves
                 himself
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 but
                 love
                 himself
                 appearing
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 he
                 loves
                 himself
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 defends
                 himself
                 in
                 defending
                 them
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 Saint
                 that
                 enrageth
                 hell
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 the
                 war
                 would
                 soon
                 be
                 at
                 an
                 end
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 hatred
                 the
                 Panther
                 hath
                 to
                 man
                 that
                 makes
                 him
                 flie
                 at
                 his
                 picture
                 ;
                 
                   For
                   thy
                   sake
                   we
                   are
                   slain
                   all
                   the
                   day
                   long
                
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 quarrel
                 be
                 Gods
                 ,
                 surely
                 the
                 Saint
                 shall
                 not
                 go
                 forth
                 to
                 war
                 at
                 his
                 own
                 cost
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 Covenant
                 engageth
                 Gods
                 Almighty
                 power
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 17.1
                 .
                 
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   Almighty
                   God
                   ,
                   walk
                   before
                   me
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 League
                 offensive
                 and
                 defensive
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 he
                 gives
                 it
                 under
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 put
                 forth
                 the
                 whole
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 Godhead
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 1
                 Chron.
                 17.24
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   of
                   Hostes
                   is
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   even
                   a
                   God
                   to
                   Israel
                   .
                
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 parcel
                 himself
                 out
                 by
                 retaile
                 ;
                 but
                 gives
                 his
                 Saints
                 leave
                 to
                 challenge
                 whatever
                 a
                 God
                 hath
                 as
                 theirs
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 him
                 whoever
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 sit
                 in
                 Gods
                 throne
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 away
                 his
                 crown
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 fasten
                 any
                 untruth
                 on
                 the
                 Holy
                 One
                 ;
                 as
                 his
                 Name
                 is
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 his
                 Nature
                 ,
                 a
                 God
                 keeping
                 Covenant
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 The
                 Promises
                 stand
                 as
                 the
                 mountains
                 about
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 never
                 to
                 be
                 removed
                 ;
                 the
                 weak
                 as
                 wel
                 as
                 the
                 strong
                 Christian
                 is
                 within
                 this
                 line
                 of
                 Communication
                 .
                 Were
                 Saints
                 to
                 fight
                 it
                 out
                 in
                 open
                 field
                 by
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 grace
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 strong
                 were
                 more
                 likely
                 to
                 stand
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 weak
                 to
                 fall
                 in
                 battel
                 ,
                 but
                 both
                 castled
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
                 are
                 alike
                 safe
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 the
                 Saints
                 dependance
                 on
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 expectation
                 from
                 God
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 straits
                 ,
                 oblige
                 his
                 power
                 for
                 their
                 succour
                 ;
                 whither
                 doth
                 a
                 gracious
                 soule
                 flie
                 in
                 any
                 want
                 or
                 danger
                 from
                 sin
                 ,
                 Satan
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 instruments
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 his
                 God
                 ?
                 as
                 naturally
                 as
                 the
                 Coney
                 to
                 her
                 burrough
                 ;
                 Psal
                 .
                 57.3
                 .
                 
                   At
                   what
                   time
                   I
                   am
                   afraid
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 
                   David
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   trust
                   in
                   thee
                   !
                
                 He
                 tells
                 God
                 he
                 will
                 make
                 bold
                 of
                 his
                 house
                 to
                 step
                 into
                 ,
                 when
                 taken
                 in
                 any
                 storme
                 ;
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 question
                 his
                 welcome
                 .
                 Thus
                 when
                 Saul
                 hunted
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 left
                 a
                 city
                 of
                 gates
                 and
                 barres
                 to
                 trust
                 God
                 in
                 open
                 field
                 .
                 Indeed
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 taught
                 the
                 same
                 lesson
                 ,
                 to
                 renounce
                 their
                 own
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 relie
                 on
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 their
                 own
                 
                 policie
                 ,
                 &
                 cast
                 themselves
                 on
                 the
                 wisdom
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 their
                 own
                 righteousnesse
                 ;
                 and
                 expect
                 all
                 from
                 the
                 pure
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 which
                 act
                 of
                 faith
                 is
                 so
                 pleasing
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 soul
                 shall
                 never
                 be
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 9.18
                 .
                 
                   The
                   expectation
                   of
                   the
                   poor
                   shall
                   not
                   perish
                   .
                
                 A
                 Heathen
                 could
                 say
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 bird
                 (
                 scared
                 by
                 a
                 Hawke
                 )
                 flew
                 into
                 his
                 bosome
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 betray
                 thee
                 unto
                 thy
                 enemy
                 ,
                 seeing
                 thou
                 comest
                 for
                 Sanctuary
                 unto
                 me
                 .
                 How
                 much
                 lesse
                 will
                 God
                 yield
                 up
                 a
                 soule
                 unto
                 its
                 enemy
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 takes
                 Sanctuary
                 in
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 hunted
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 temptation
                 ,
                 dogg'd
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 lust
                 ,
                 either
                 thou
                 must
                 pardon
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 I
                 am
                 damned
                 ;
                 mortifie
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 slave
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 take
                 me
                 into
                 the
                 bosome
                 of
                 thy
                 love
                 for
                 Christs
                 sake
                 ;
                 castle
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 armes
                 of
                 thy
                 everlasting
                 strength
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 thy
                 power
                 to
                 save
                 me
                 from
                 ,
                 or
                 give
                 me
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 my
                 enemie
                 :
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 confidence
                 in
                 my self
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 :
                 Into
                 thy
                 hands
                 I
                 commit
                 my
                 cause
                 ,
                 my
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 relie
                 on
                 thee
                 ;
                 This
                 dependance
                 of
                 a
                 soul
                 undoubtedly
                 will
                 awaken
                 the
                 Almighty
                 Power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 ones
                 defence
                 :
                 he
                 hath
                 sworn
                 the
                 greatest
                 oath
                 that
                 can
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 blessed
                 lips
                 ,
                 even
                 by
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 thus
                 flie
                 
                   for
                   refuge
                
                 to
                 hope
                 in
                 him
                 shall
                 have
                 
                   strong
                   consolation
                
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 6.17
                 .
                 This
                 indeed
                 may
                 give
                 the
                 Saint
                 the
                 greater
                 boldnesse
                 of
                 faith
                 to
                 expect
                 kindly
                 entertainment
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 repairs
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 refuge
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 cannot
                 come
                 before
                 he
                 is
                 look't
                 for
                 ,
                 God
                 having
                 set
                 up
                 his
                 Name
                 and
                 Promises
                 as
                 a
                 strong
                 Tower
                 ,
                 both
                 calls
                 his
                 people
                 into
                 these
                 Chambers
                 ,
                 and
                 expects
                 they
                 should
                 betake
                 themselves
                 thither
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 Christs
                 presence
                 and
                 employment
                 in
                 heaven
                 layes
                 a
                 strong
                 engagement
                 on
                 God
                 to
                 bring
                 his
                 whole
                 force
                 and
                 power
                 into
                 the
                 field
                 upon
                 all
                 occasions
                 for
                 his
                 Saints
                 defence
                 ;
                 one
                 special
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 journey
                 to
                 heaven
                 ▪
                 and
                 abode
                 there
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Saints
                 Solicitour
                 )
                 be
                 ever
                 interceding
                 for
                 such
                 supplies
                 and
                 succours
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 exigencies
                 call
                 for
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 assure
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 before
                 he
                 went
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 what
                 heads
                 he
                 meant
                 to
                 go
                 upon
                 in
                 his
                 intercession
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 should
                 come
                 there
                 ;
                 one
                 of
                 which
                 was
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Father
                 should
                 keep
                 his
                 children
                 while
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 stay
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 evil
                 thereof
                 ,
                 John
                 17.15
                 .
                 Neither
                 doth
                 Christ
                 take
                 upon
                 him
                 this
                 work
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 head
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 the
                 same
                 appointment
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 for
                 what
                 he
                 now
                 prayes
                 in
                 
                 heaven
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 for
                 what
                 he
                 suffered
                 on
                 earth
                 :
                 He
                 that
                 ordained
                 him
                 a
                 Priest
                 to
                 die
                 for
                 sinners
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 then
                 strip
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 Priestly
                 garments
                 (
                 as
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 )
                 but
                 appoints
                 him
                 to
                 ascend
                 in
                 them
                 to
                 heaven
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 sits
                 a
                 Priest
                 for
                 ever
                 by
                 Gods
                 Oath
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 office
                 of
                 intercession
                 ,
                 was
                 erected
                 purely
                 in
                 mercy
                 to
                 believers
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 full
                 content
                 given
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 God
                 had
                 promised
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 lies
                 Lieger
                 at
                 Court
                 as
                 our
                 Embassadour
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 all
                 carried
                 fairly
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 us
                 according
                 to
                 agreement
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 Christ
                 follows
                 his
                 businesse
                 close
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 faithful
                 in
                 his
                 place
                 to
                 believers
                 ,
                 all
                 is
                 well
                 ;
                 and
                 doth
                 it
                 not
                 behove
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 who
                 intercedes
                 for
                 such
                 dear
                 relations
                 ?
                 Suppose
                 a
                 Kings
                 Son
                 should
                 get
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 besieged
                 City
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 hath
                 left
                 his
                 wife
                 and
                 children
                 ;
                 (
                 whom
                 he
                 loves
                 as
                 his
                 own
                 soule
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 these
                 all
                 ready
                 to
                 die
                 by
                 sword
                 or
                 famine
                 ,
                 if
                 supply
                 come
                 not
                 the
                 sooner
                 ,
                 could
                 this
                 Prince
                 ,
                 when
                 arrived
                 at
                 his
                 fathers
                 house
                 please
                 himself
                 with
                 the
                 delights
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 forget
                 the
                 distresse
                 of
                 his
                 family
                 ?
                 or
                 rather
                 would
                 he
                 not
                 come
                 post
                 to
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 (
                 having
                 their
                 cries
                 and
                 groans
                 alwayes
                 in
                 his
                 eares
                 )
                 and
                 before
                 he
                 eat
                 or
                 drink
                 ,
                 do
                 his
                 errand
                 to
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 entreat
                 him
                 if
                 ever
                 he
                 lov'd
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 send
                 all
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 to
                 raise
                 the
                 siege
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 dear
                 relations
                 should
                 perish
                 ?
                 Surely
                 (
                 Sirs
                 )
                 though
                 Christ
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 his
                 preferment
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 storme
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 person
                 ,
                 yet
                 his
                 children
                 left
                 behind
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 Satans
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 worlds
                 batteries
                 are
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 forgotten
                 a
                 moment
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 care
                 he
                 takes
                 in
                 our
                 businesse
                 appeared
                 in
                 the
                 speedy
                 dispatch
                 he
                 made
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 to
                 his
                 Apostles
                 supply
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 ascended
                 ,
                 which
                 assoon
                 almost
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 warme
                 in
                 his
                 seat
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 Fathers
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 incomparable
                 comfort
                 of
                 his
                 Apostles
                 and
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 do
                 ,
                 or
                 shall
                 believe
                 on
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 Branch
                 of
                 the
                 point
                 followes
                 :
                 that
                 Saints
                 should
                 eye
                 this
                 Power
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 engaged
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 presse
                 it
                 
                 home
                 upon
                 their
                 soules
                 till
                 they
                 silence
                 all
                 doubts
                 and
                 feares
                 about
                 the
                 matter
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 importance
                 of
                 this
                 exhortation
                 :
                 
                   Be
                   strong
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   his
                   might
                
                 ;
                 Fortifie
                 and
                 entrench
                 your
                 soules
                 within
                 the
                 breast-work
                 of
                 this
                 attribute
                 of
                 Gods
                 mighty
                 Power
                 made
                 over
                 to
                 you
                 by
                 God
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 as
                 of
                 all
                 Promises
                 to
                 be
                 security
                 to
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 so
                 of
                 those
                 in
                 particular
                 where
                 his
                 Almighty
                 Power
                 is
                 expresly
                 engaged
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 count
                 this
                 attribute
                 our
                 portion
                 ,
                 and
                 reap
                 the
                 comfort
                 it
                 yields
                 as
                 freely
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 may
                 the
                 crop
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 field
                 :
                 
                   Walk
                   before
                   me
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 God
                 to
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   God
                   Almighty
                
                 ;
                 set
                 on
                 this
                 as
                 thy
                 portion
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 upon
                 it
                 ;
                 The
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 13.6
                 .
                 teacheth
                 us
                 what
                 use
                 to
                 make
                 of
                 promises
                 ,
                 verse
                 5.
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   never
                   leave
                   thee
                   nor
                   forsake
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 promise
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 inference
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 teacheth
                 us
                 to
                 draw
                 by
                 faith
                 from
                 this
                 ,
                 follows
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 
                   So
                   we
                   may
                   boldly
                   say
                   ,
                   The
                   Lord
                   is
                   my
                   helper
                   .
                
                 We
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 every
                 believer
                 may
                 boldly
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 conclude
                 God
                 will
                 help
                 :
                 not
                 sneakingly
                 ,
                 timorously
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 he
                 will
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 may
                 boldly
                 assert
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 devils
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 Almighty
                 hath
                 said
                 it
                 .
                 Now
                 for
                 a
                 Christian
                 not
                 to
                 strengthen
                 his
                 faith
                 on
                 this
                 incomparably
                 sweet
                 attribute
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 sit
                 down
                 with
                 a
                 few
                 weak
                 unsetled
                 hopes
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 may
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 strong
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 such
                 promises
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 but
                 to
                 undervalue
                 the
                 blessing
                 of
                 such
                 promises
                 ?
                 as
                 if
                 one
                 should
                 promise
                 another
                 house
                 and
                 land
                 ,
                 and
                 bid
                 him
                 make
                 them
                 as
                 sure
                 to
                 himself
                 as
                 the
                 Law
                 can
                 binde
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 should
                 take
                 no
                 care
                 to
                 effect
                 this
                 ,
                 would
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 interpreted
                 as
                 a
                 sleighting
                 of
                 his
                 friends
                 kindnesse
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 a
                 small
                 matter
                 that
                 God
                 passeth
                 over
                 his
                 Almighty
                 power
                 by
                 promise
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 bids
                 us
                 make
                 it
                 as
                 sure
                 to
                 our selves
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 neglect
                 this
                 ,
                 leaving
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 the
                 promises
                 unsealed
                 on
                 our
                 hearts
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 our
                 obedience
                 and
                 comfort
                 are
                 strong
                 or
                 weak
                 as
                 our
                 faith
                 is
                 on
                 this
                 principle
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 our
                 obedience
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 a
                 childe
                 of
                 faith
                 partakes
                 of
                 its
                 Parents
                 strength
                 or
                 weaknesse
                 ;
                 Abraham
                 being
                 strong
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 what
                 an
                 heroick
                 act
                 of
                 obedience
                 did
                 he
                 perform
                 in
                 offering
                 up
                 his
                 Son
                 ?
                 his
                 faith
                 being
                 well
                 set
                 on
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 carries
                 that
                 without
                 staggering
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 have
                 laid
                 a
                 weak
                 faith
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 No
                 act
                 of
                 faith
                 more
                 strengthens
                 
                 for
                 duty
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 eyes
                 Gods
                 Almighty
                 power
                 engaged
                 for
                 its
                 assistance
                 ,
                 
                   Go
                   in
                   this
                   thy
                   might
                
                 ,
                 said
                 God
                 to
                 
                   Gideon
                   ,
                   have
                   not
                   I
                   call'd
                   thee
                   ?
                
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 Can
                 I
                 not
                 ,
                 will
                 I
                 not
                 carry
                 thee
                 through
                 thy
                 work
                 ?
                 Away
                 goes
                 Gideon
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 this
                 and
                 doth
                 wonders
                 .
                 This
                 brought
                 the
                 righteous
                 man
                 from
                 the
                 East
                 to
                 Gods
                 foot
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 knew
                 not
                 whither
                 he
                 went
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 knew
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 went
                 ,
                 God
                 Almighty
                 .
                 But
                 take
                 a
                 soul
                 not
                 perswaded
                 of
                 this
                 how
                 uneven
                 and
                 unstable
                 is
                 he
                 in
                 his
                 obediential
                 course
                 ?
                 every
                 threat
                 .
                 from
                 man
                 if
                 mighty
                 dismayes
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 faith
                 not
                 fixt
                 on
                 the
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 sometimes
                 he
                 will
                 shift
                 off
                 a
                 duty
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 betray
                 his
                 trust
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 a
                 sorry
                 creature
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 fleshly
                 eyes
                 to
                 behold
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 wants
                 a
                 spiritual
                 eye
                 to
                 see
                 God
                 at
                 his
                 back
                 ,
                 to
                 protect
                 him
                 with
                 his
                 Almighty
                 power
                 ;
                 which
                 were
                 his
                 eyes
                 open
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 routed
                 in
                 his
                 thoughts
                 at
                 the
                 approach
                 of
                 a
                 weak
                 creature
                 :
                 
                   Should
                   such
                   a
                   man
                   as
                   I
                   flee
                   ?
                
                 said
                 good
                 
                   Nehemiah
                   ,
                   Nehem.
                
                 6.11
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 newly
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 had
                 called
                 in
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 verse
                 9.
                 
                 
                   O
                   God
                   ,
                   strengthen
                   my
                   hands
                   .
                
                 And
                 truly
                 now
                 he
                 will
                 rather
                 die
                 upon
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 then
                 disparage
                 his
                 God
                 with
                 a
                 dishonourable
                 retreat
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 Christians
                 comfort
                 increaseth
                 or
                 waines
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 aspect
                 of
                 his
                 faith
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God.
                 Let
                 the
                 soule
                 question
                 that
                 or
                 his
                 interest
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 joy
                 gusheth
                 out
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 blood
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 broken
                 vein
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 a
                 soule
                 may
                 scramble
                 to
                 heaven
                 with
                 much
                 ado
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 faith
                 of
                 recumbency
                 ,
                 relying
                 on
                 God
                 as
                 able
                 to
                 save
                 ,
                 without
                 this
                 perswasion
                 of
                 its
                 interest
                 in
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 such
                 a
                 soule
                 goes
                 with
                 a
                 scant
                 side-winde
                 ,
                 or
                 like
                 a
                 ship
                 whose
                 masts
                 are
                 laid
                 by
                 the
                 board
                 ,
                 exposed
                 to
                 winde
                 and
                 weather
                 ,
                 if
                 others
                 better
                 appointed
                 did
                 not
                 tow
                 it
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 Many
                 feares
                 like
                 waves
                 ever
                 and
                 anon
                 cover
                 such
                 a
                 soule
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 under
                 water
                 then
                 above
                 ;
                 whereas
                 one
                 that
                 sees
                 it selfe
                 folded
                 in
                 the
                 armes
                 of
                 Almighty
                 power
                 ,
                 O
                 how
                 such
                 a
                 soule
                 goes
                 mounting
                 afore
                 the
                 winde
                 ,
                 with
                 her
                 sailes
                 fill'd
                 with
                 joy
                 and
                 peace
                 !
                 Let
                 affliction
                 come
                 ,
                 stormes
                 arise
                 ,
                 this
                 blessed
                 soule
                 knows
                 where
                 it
                 shall
                 land
                 and
                 be
                 welcome
                 .
                 The
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 his
                 harbour
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 puts
                 in
                 as
                 boldly
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 steps
                 into
                 his
                 own
                 house
                 ,
                 when
                 taken
                 in
                 a
                 shower
                 .
                 He
                 heares
                 God
                 calling
                 him
                 into
                 this
                 and
                 other
                 his
                 attributes
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 Chambers
                 taken
                 up
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
                 26.
                 
                 
                   Come
                   my
                   people
                   ,
                   enter
                   into
                   thy
                   Chambers
                   .
                
                 God
                 calls
                 them
                 his
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 were
                 foolish
                 modesty
                 not
                 to
                 own
                 what
                 God
                 gives
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
                 45.24
                 .
                 
                   Surely
                   shall
                   a
                   man
                   say
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   have
                   I
                   righteousnesse
                   and
                   strength
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 righteousnesse
                 in
                 Gods
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 strength
                 in
                 his
                 strength
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 Christ
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 say
                 that
                 his
                 strength
                 is
                 his
                 owne
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 believers
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 husband
                 can
                 say
                 my
                 body
                 is
                 my
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 my
                 wives
                 .
                 A
                 soule
                 perswaded
                 of
                 this
                 may
                 sing
                 merrily
                 with
                 the
                 sharpest
                 thorne
                 at
                 its
                 breast
                 ;
                 so
                 
                   David
                   ,
                   Psal
                
                 .
                 57.7
                 .
                 
                   My
                   heart
                   is
                   fixed
                   ,
                   my
                   heart
                   is
                   fixed
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   sing
                   and
                   give
                   praise
                   .
                
                 What
                 makes
                 him
                 so
                 merry
                 in
                 so
                 sad
                 a
                 place
                 as
                 the
                 Cave
                 where
                 now
                 he
                 was
                 ?
                 he
                 will
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 verse
                 1.
                 where
                 you
                 have
                 him
                 nestling
                 himselfe
                 under
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 Gods
                 wings
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 well
                 may
                 he
                 sing
                 care
                 and
                 fear
                 away
                 .
                 A
                 soul
                 thus
                 provided
                 ,
                 may
                 lie
                 at
                 ease
                 on
                 a
                 hard
                 bed
                 .
                 Do
                 you
                 not
                 think
                 they
                 sleep
                 as
                 soundly
                 who
                 dwell
                 on
                 London-bridge
                 as
                 they
                 who
                 live
                 at
                 White-hall
                 or
                 Cheap-side
                 ,
                 knowing
                 the
                 waves
                 that
                 roare
                 under
                 them
                 cannot
                 hurt
                 them
                 ?
                 Even
                 so
                 may
                 the
                 Saints
                 rest
                 quietly
                 over
                 the
                 floods
                 of
                 death
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 feare
                 no
                 ill
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   1
                
                 Is
                 the
                 Almighty
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 engaged
                 for
                 the
                 Saints
                 defence
                 ?
                 surely
                 then
                 they
                 will
                 have
                 a
                 hard
                 pull
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 Saints
                 enemies
                 I
                 mean
                 )
                 who
                 meddle
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 far
                 above
                 their
                 match
                 .
                 The
                 devil
                 was
                 so
                 cunning
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 Job
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 trench
                 ,
                 his
                 hedge
                 down
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 would
                 fall
                 on
                 ;
                 but
                 so
                 desperate
                 are
                 men
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 try
                 the
                 field
                 with
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 though
                 incircled
                 with
                 the
                 Almighty
                 power
                 of
                 God.
                 What
                 folly
                 were
                 it
                 to
                 attempt
                 or
                 sit
                 down
                 before
                 such
                 a
                 City
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 block't
                 up
                 so
                 as
                 no
                 relief
                 can
                 get
                 in
                 :
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 heaven
                 cannot
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Churches
                 straitest
                 siege
                 ,
                 
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   river
                   which
                   shall
                   make
                   glad
                   this
                   City
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 with
                 seasonable
                 succours
                 from
                 heaven
                 .
                 The
                 Saints
                 fresh-springs
                 are
                 all
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 feasible
                 for
                 sorry
                 man
                 to
                 stop
                 the
                 water-courses
                 of
                 the
                 clouds
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 dam
                 up
                 those
                 streams
                 ,
                 which
                 invisibly
                 glide
                 like
                 veins
                 of
                 water
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 
                 from
                 the
                 fountain-head
                 of
                 his
                 mercy
                 into
                 the
                 bosome
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 :
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 thought
                 they
                 had
                 Israel
                 in
                 a
                 trap
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 saw
                 them
                 march
                 into
                 such
                 a
                 nook
                 by
                 the
                 sea-side
                 ;
                 
                   They
                   are
                   entangled
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   entangled
                
                 ;
                 and
                 truly
                 so
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 irrecoverably
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 that
                 Almighty
                 power
                 which
                 led
                 them
                 on
                 ,
                 engaged
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 off
                 with
                 honour
                 and
                 safety
                 ;
                 well
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 danger
                 ;
                 behold
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 wildernesse
                 ,
                 where
                 nothing
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 for
                 back
                 and
                 belly
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 here
                 they
                 shall
                 live
                 fourty
                 yeares
                 ,
                 without
                 trade
                 or
                 tillage
                 ,
                 without
                 begging
                 or
                 robbing
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Neighbour-nations
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 beholden
                 to
                 them
                 for
                 a
                 penny
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 ;
                 what
                 cannot
                 Almighty
                 power
                 do
                 to
                 provide
                 for
                 his
                 people
                 ?
                 what
                 can
                 it
                 not
                 do
                 to
                 protect
                 them
                 against
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 wrath
                 of
                 their
                 enemies
                 ?
                 Almighty
                 power
                 stood
                 between
                 the
                 Israelites
                 and
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 (
                 poor
                 creatures
                 )
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 come
                 to
                 see
                 their
                 enemie
                 :
                 God
                 sets
                 up
                 a
                 dark
                 cloud
                 as
                 a
                 blinde
                 before
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 while
                 ,
                 his
                 eye
                 through
                 the
                 cloud
                 is
                 looking
                 them
                 into
                 disorder
                 and
                 confusion
                 ;
                 And
                 is
                 the
                 Almighty
                 grown
                 weaker
                 now
                 a
                 dayes
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 enemies
                 stronger
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 promise
                 themselves
                 better
                 successe
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 neither
                 ;
                 but
                 men
                 are
                 blinder
                 then
                 the
                 Saints
                 enemies
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 who
                 sometimes
                 have
                 fled
                 at
                 the
                 appearances
                 of
                 God
                 among
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 crying
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   flee
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Lord
                   fighteth
                   for
                   them
                   .
                
                 Whereas
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 now
                 a
                 dayes
                 will
                 rather
                 give
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 their
                 discomfitures
                 to
                 Satan
                 himself
                 ,
                 then
                 acknowledge
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 businesse
                 ;
                 more
                 ready
                 to
                 say
                 the
                 devil
                 fought
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 God
                 ?
                 O
                 you
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 yet
                 worne
                 off
                 the
                 impressions
                 which
                 the
                 Almighty
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 made
                 upon
                 your
                 spirits
                 ,
                 beware
                 of
                 having
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 that
                 generation
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 whoever
                 they
                 are
                 .
                 Come
                 not
                 near
                 their
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 cast
                 not
                 thy
                 lot
                 in
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 enemies
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 High
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 men
                 devoted
                 to
                 destruction
                 .
                 God
                 so
                 loves
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 makes
                 nothing
                 to
                 give
                 
                   whole
                   Nations
                   for
                   their
                   ransome
                
                 .
                 He
                 rip
                 't
                 open
                 the
                 very
                 wombe
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 to
                 save
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 Israel
                 his
                 childe
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
                 43.3
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   2
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 this
                 shews
                 the
                 dismal
                 ,
                 deplorable
                 condition
                 of
                 all
                 you
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 yet
                 in
                 a
                 Christ
                 lesse
                 state
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 seen
                 a
                 rich
                 mine
                 open'd
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 a
                 penny
                 of
                 this
                 treasure
                 comes
                 to
                 your
                 share
                 ,
                 a
                 truth
                 laden
                 with
                 incomparable
                 comfort
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 bound
                 
                 for
                 another
                 coast
                 ,
                 it
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 into
                 whose
                 bosome
                 this
                 truth
                 unlades
                 all
                 her
                 comfort
                 :
                 see
                 God
                 shutting
                 the
                 door
                 upon
                 you
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 sets
                 his
                 children
                 to
                 feast
                 themselves
                 with
                 such
                 dainties
                 ,
                 Esay
                 65.13
                 .
                 
                   My
                   servants
                   shall
                   eat
                   ,
                   but
                   ye
                   shall
                   be
                   hungry
                   ;
                   my
                   servants
                   shall
                   drink
                   ;
                   but
                   ye
                   shall
                   be
                   thirsty
                   .
                
                 God
                 hath
                 his
                 set
                 number
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 provides
                 for
                 ;
                 He
                 knows
                 how
                 many
                 he
                 hath
                 in
                 his
                 family
                 :
                 these
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 shall
                 sit
                 down
                 .
                 One
                 chief
                 dish
                 at
                 the
                 Saints
                 board
                 is
                 the
                 Almighty
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 This
                 was
                 set
                 before
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 and
                 stands
                 before
                 all
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 eate
                 to
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 comfort
                 on
                 it
                 ;
                 
                   But
                   thou
                   shalt
                   be
                   hungry
                
                 ;
                 He
                 is
                 Almighty
                 to
                 pardon
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 use
                 it
                 for
                 thee
                 an
                 impenitent
                 sinner
                 ;
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 a
                 friend
                 on
                 the
                 bench
                 ,
                 not
                 an
                 attribute
                 in
                 all
                 Gods
                 Name
                 will
                 speak
                 for
                 thee
                 :
                 Mercy
                 it self
                 will
                 sit
                 and
                 vote
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 its
                 fellow-attributes
                 for
                 thy
                 damnation
                 .
                 God
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 save
                 and
                 help
                 in
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 need
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 what
                 acquaintance
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 so
                 bold
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 expect
                 his
                 saving
                 arme
                 to
                 be
                 stretcht
                 forth
                 for
                 thee
                 ?
                 Though
                 a
                 man
                 will
                 rise
                 at
                 midnight
                 to
                 let
                 in
                 a
                 childe
                 ,
                 that
                 cryes
                 and
                 knocks
                 at
                 his
                 doore
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 take
                 so
                 much
                 paines
                 for
                 a
                 dog
                 ,
                 that
                 lies
                 howling
                 there
                 .
                 This
                 presents
                 thy
                 condition
                 ,
                 sinner
                 ,
                 sad
                 enough
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 tell
                 thy
                 story
                 fairest
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 Almighty
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 is
                 engaged
                 for
                 the
                 beleevers
                 salvation
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 deeply
                 obliged
                 to
                 bring
                 thee
                 to
                 thy
                 execution
                 ,
                 and
                 damnation
                 .
                 What
                 greater
                 tie
                 then
                 an
                 oath
                 ?
                 God
                 himself
                 is
                 under
                 an
                 oath
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 every
                 impenitent
                 soul
                 .
                 That
                 oath
                 which
                 God
                 sware
                 in
                 his
                 wrath
                 against
                 the
                 unbeleeving
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 enter
                 into
                 his
                 rest
                 ,
                 concernes
                 every
                 unbeleever
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 consider
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 but
                 the
                 oath
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 like
                 those
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 ,
                 should
                 sweare
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 wert
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 would
                 it
                 not
                 fill
                 thee
                 with
                 feare
                 and
                 trembling
                 night
                 and
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 quiet
                 of
                 thy
                 life
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 were
                 made
                 friends
                 ?
                 What
                 then
                 are
                 their
                 pillows
                 stuft
                 with
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 sleep
                 so
                 soundly
                 without
                 any
                 horrour
                 or
                 amazement
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 told
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Almighty
                 God
                 is
                 under
                 an
                 oath
                 of
                 damning
                 them
                 body
                 and
                 soul
                 ,
                 without
                 timely
                 repentance
                 ?
                 O
                 bethink
                 your selves
                 ,
                 sinners
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 or
                 valour
                 to
                 refuse
                 termes
                 of
                 mercy
                 from
                 Gods
                 hands
                 ,
                 whose
                 Almighty
                 power
                 if
                 rejected
                 ,
                 will
                 soone
                 bring
                 you
                 
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 justice
                 ?
                 and
                 how
                 
                   fearful
                   a
                   thing
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   fall
                   into
                   the
                   hands
                
                 of
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 no
                 tongue
                 can
                 expresse
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 they
                 who
                 feel
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                     .
                  
                   3
                
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 this
                 speaks
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 Saints
                 indeed
                 ,
                 Be
                 strong
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 this
                 truth
                 ,
                 make
                 it
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 your
                 Creed
                 :
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 faith
                 that
                 you
                 beleeve
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 beleeve
                 also
                 this
                 Gods
                 Almighty
                 power
                 is
                 thy
                 sure
                 friend
                 ▪
                 and
                 then
                 improve
                 it
                 to
                 thy
                 best
                 advantage
                 .
                 As
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 in
                 agonies
                 of
                 conscience
                 that
                 arise
                 from
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 flie
                 for
                 refuge
                 into
                 the
                 Almighty
                 power
                 of
                 God.
                 Truly
                 Sirs
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 mans
                 sinnes
                 are
                 displayed
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 bloody
                 colours
                 ,
                 and
                 spread
                 forth
                 in
                 their
                 k●lling
                 aggravations
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 conscience
                 awakened
                 to
                 behold
                 them
                 through
                 the
                 multiplying
                 ,
                 or
                 magnifying
                 glasse
                 of
                 a
                 temptation
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 surprize
                 the
                 creature
                 with
                 horror
                 and
                 amazement
                 ;
                 till
                 the
                 soul
                 can
                 say
                 with
                 the
                 Prophet
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 huge
                 hoast
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   is
                   yet
                   more
                   with
                   me
                   then
                   against
                   me
                   .
                
                 One
                 Almighty
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 many
                 Mighties
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 mighty
                 sinnes
                 and
                 devils
                 ,
                 make
                 not
                 one
                 Almighty
                 sinne
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 Almighty
                 devil
                 .
                 Oppose
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 hideous
                 charges
                 brought
                 against
                 thee
                 by
                 them
                 this
                 onely
                 attribute
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 French
                 Ambassadour
                 once
                 silenced
                 the
                 Spaniards
                 pride
                 in
                 repeating
                 his
                 Masters
                 many
                 titles
                 ,
                 with
                 one
                 that
                 drowned
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 Hosea
                 11.9
                 .
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 aggravated
                 his
                 peoples
                 sinnes
                 to
                 the
                 height
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 shew
                 what
                 a
                 God
                 can
                 do
                 ,
                 breaks
                 out
                 into
                 a
                 sweet
                 promise
                 :
                 
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   execute
                   the
                   fiercenesse
                   of
                   mine
                   anger
                   ,
                
                 and
                 why
                 not
                 ?
                 
                   I
                   am
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   man.
                
                 I
                 will
                 shew
                 the
                 Almightinesse
                 of
                 my
                 mercy
                 .
                 Something
                 like
                 our
                 usual
                 phrase
                 ;
                 when
                 a
                 childe
                 or
                 a
                 woman
                 strikes
                 us
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 childe
                 ,
                 or
                 woman
                 ,
                 therefore
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 strike
                 again
                 .
                 The
                 very
                 considering
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 ,
                 supposeth
                 him
                 Almighty
                 to
                 pardon
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 avenge
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 some
                 relief
                 ;
                 But
                 then
                 to
                 consider
                 it
                 is
                 Almighty
                 power
                 in
                 bond
                 and
                 Covenant
                 to
                 pardon
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 more
                 ;
                 As
                 none
                 can
                 binde
                 God
                 but
                 himself
                 ,
                 so
                 none
                 can
                 break
                 the
                 bond
                 himself
                 makes
                 :
                 and
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 his
                 own
                 words
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   he
                   will
                   abundantly
                   pardon
                
                 ?
                 Isa
                 .
                 55.
                 he
                 will
                 multiply
                 to
                 pardon
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 'le
                 drop
                 mercy
                 with
                 your
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 spend
                 all
                 I
                 have
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 my
                 good
                 is
                 overcome
                 of
                 your
                 evil
                 .
                 It
                 fares
                 with
                 the
                 gracious
                 soul
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 as
                 with
                 a
                 Captaine
                 ,
                 that
                 yields
                 
                 his
                 Castle
                 upon
                 gracious
                 termes
                 of
                 having
                 his
                 life
                 spared
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 safely
                 convey'd
                 to
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 there
                 to
                 be
                 setled
                 peaceably
                 in
                 his
                 estate
                 and
                 possessions
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 the
                 Generals
                 hand
                 and
                 Seal
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 he
                 marcheth
                 forth
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 rude
                 souldiers
                 assault
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 him
                 in
                 feare
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 he
                 appeals
                 to
                 the
                 General
                 ,
                 (
                 whose
                 honour
                 now
                 is
                 engaged
                 for
                 him
                 )
                 and
                 is
                 presently
                 releeved
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 enemies
                 punisht
                 :
                 Thou
                 mayest
                 poore
                 soule
                 ,
                 when
                 accused
                 by
                 Satan
                 ,
                 mollested
                 by
                 his
                 terrours
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   God
                   that
                   justifies
                
                 ;
                 I
                 have
                 his
                 hand
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 have
                 my
                 life
                 given
                 me
                 assoon
                 as
                 I
                 laid
                 down
                 my
                 armes
                 and
                 submitted
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 do
                 ;
                 behold
                 ,
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 my
                 heart
                 are
                 open
                 to
                 let
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 peace
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Almighty
                 able
                 to
                 performe
                 his
                 promise
                 ?
                 I
                 commit
                 my selfe
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 unto
                 a
                 faithful
                 Creatour
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 improve
                 this
                 Almighty
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 interest
                 therein
                 ,
                 in
                 temptations
                 to
                 sin
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 art
                 over-powered
                 ,
                 and
                 fliest
                 before
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 thy
                 strong
                 corruption
                 ,
                 or
                 fearest
                 thou
                 shalt
                 one
                 day
                 fall
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 make
                 bold
                 to
                 take
                 hold
                 of
                 this
                 attribute
                 ,
                 and
                 re-inforce
                 thy self
                 from
                 it
                 again
                 to
                 resist
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 resisting
                 ,
                 to
                 believe
                 a
                 timely
                 victory
                 over
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Almighty
                 God
                 stands
                 in
                 sight
                 of
                 thee
                 while
                 thou
                 art
                 in
                 the
                 valley
                 fighting
                 ,
                 and
                 stayes
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 call
                 from
                 thee
                 when
                 distressed
                 in
                 battel
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 thy
                 rescue
                 :
                 Jehoshaphat
                 cried
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 the
                 throng
                 of
                 his
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 helped
                 him
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 mayest
                 thou
                 promise
                 thy self
                 his
                 succour
                 in
                 thy
                 soul-combates
                 :
                 Betake
                 thy self
                 to
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 grace
                 with
                 that
                 promise
                 ;
                 
                   Sin
                   shall
                   not
                   have
                   dominion
                   over
                   you
                
                 :
                 and
                 before
                 thou
                 urgest
                 it
                 (
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 help
                 thy
                 faith
                 ,
                 )
                 comfort
                 thy self
                 with
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 this
                 word
                 Almighty
                 is
                 not
                 exprest
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 implied
                 in
                 this
                 and
                 every
                 promise
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 mayest
                 without
                 adding
                 a
                 title
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 read
                 it
                 in
                 thy
                 soul
                 ;
                 sin
                 shall
                 not
                 have
                 dominion
                 over
                 you
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 attributes
                 are
                 the
                 constant
                 seale
                 to
                 all
                 his
                 promises
                 .
                 Now
                 soule
                 put
                 the
                 bond
                 in
                 suit
                 ,
                 fear
                 not
                 the
                 recovery
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 debt
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 due
                 :
                 He
                 is
                 able
                 whom
                 thou
                 suest
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 feare
                 of
                 losing
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 the
                 suit
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 was
                 so
                 gracious
                 to
                 binde
                 himself
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 free
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 so
                 faithful
                 (
                 being
                 able
                 )
                 to
                 perform
                 now
                 he
                 is
                 bound
                 :
                 only
                 while
                 thou
                 expectest
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 the
                 promise
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 this
                 Almighty
                 power
                 against
                 thy
                 
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 take
                 heed
                 that
                 thou
                 keep
                 under
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 this
                 attribute
                 ,
                 and
                 condition
                 of
                 this
                 promise
                 .
                 
                 The
                 shadow
                 will
                 not
                 cool
                 except
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 what
                 good
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 shadow
                 ,
                 though
                 of
                 a
                 mighty
                 rock
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 sit
                 in
                 the
                 open
                 Sun
                 ?
                 To
                 have
                 Almighty
                 power
                 engaged
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 to
                 throw
                 our selves
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 protection
                 thereof
                 by
                 bold
                 salleys
                 into
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 temptation
                 ?
                 The
                 Saints
                 falls
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 run
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 trench
                 and
                 hold
                 ;
                 for
                 like
                 the
                 conies
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 weak
                 people
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 strength
                 lies
                 in
                 the
                 rock
                 of
                 Gods
                 Almightinesse
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 their
                 habitation
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Christian
                 ,
                 improve
                 this
                 ,
                 when
                 opprest
                 with
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 any
                 duty
                 and
                 service
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 thy
                 place
                 and
                 calling
                 lies
                 upon
                 thee
                 .
                 Perhaps
                 thou
                 findest
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 thy
                 calling
                 too
                 heavy
                 for
                 thy
                 weak
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 make
                 bold
                 by
                 faith
                 to
                 lay
                 the
                 heaviest
                 end
                 of
                 thy
                 burden
                 on
                 Gods
                 shoulder
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 thine
                 (
                 if
                 a
                 believer
                 )
                 as
                 sure
                 as
                 God
                 can
                 make
                 it
                 by
                 promise
                 .
                 When
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 thou
                 art
                 sick
                 of
                 thy
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 ready
                 to
                 think
                 with
                 Jonas
                 to
                 run
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 encourage
                 thy selfe
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 Gideon
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 call'd
                 from
                 the
                 flaile
                 to
                 thresh
                 the
                 mountains
                 ,
                 
                   Go
                   in
                   this
                   thy
                   might
                
                 ,
                 hath
                 not
                 God
                 call'd
                 thee
                 ?
                 fall
                 to
                 the
                 work
                 God
                 sets
                 thee
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 engagest
                 his
                 strength
                 for
                 thee
                 .
                 
                   The
                   way
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   strength
                   .
                
                 Run
                 from
                 thy
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 engagest
                 Gods
                 strength
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
                 he
                 'll
                 send
                 some
                 storme
                 or
                 other
                 after
                 thee
                 to
                 bring
                 home
                 his
                 runaway
                 servant
                 .
                 How
                 oft
                 hath
                 the
                 Coward
                 been
                 kill'd
                 in
                 a
                 ditch
                 ,
                 or
                 under
                 some
                 hedge
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 valiant
                 souldier
                 that
                 stood
                 his
                 ground
                 and
                 kept
                 his
                 place
                 got
                 off
                 with
                 safety
                 and
                 honour
                 ?
                 Art
                 thou
                 call'd
                 to
                 suffer
                 ?
                 flinch
                 not
                 because
                 thou
                 art
                 afraid
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 never
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 bear
                 the
                 crosse
                 ;
                 God
                 can
                 lay
                 it
                 so
                 even
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 feel
                 it
                 ;
                 though
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 finde
                 no
                 succour
                 till
                 thou
                 comest
                 to
                 the
                 prison-door
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 till
                 thou
                 hast
                 one
                 foot
                 on
                 the
                 ladder
                 ,
                 or
                 thy
                 neck
                 on
                 the
                 block
                 ,
                 despair
                 not
                 .
                 
                   In
                   the
                   Mount
                   will
                   the
                   Lord
                   be
                   seen
                   .
                
                 And
                 in
                 that
                 houre
                 he
                 can
                 give
                 thee
                 such
                 a
                 look
                 of
                 his
                 sweet
                 face
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 make
                 the
                 blood
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 gastly
                 face
                 of
                 a
                 cruel
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 appear
                 lovely
                 in
                 thy
                 eye
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 .
                 He
                 can
                 give
                 thee
                 so
                 much
                 comfort
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 as
                 thou
                 shalt
                 acknowledge
                 God
                 is
                 aforehand
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 thy
                 shame
                 &
                 pain
                 thou
                 canst
                 endure
                 for
                 him
                 ;
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 should
                 not
                 amount
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 yet
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 will
                 bear
                 all
                 thy
                 charges
                 thou
                 canst
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 lies
                 ready
                 told
                 in
                 that
                 promise
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 10.13
                 .
                 
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 have
                 it
                 at
                 sight
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 may
                 satisfie
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 he
                 considers
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 carry
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 heavens
                 joy
                 about
                 him
                 to
                 heaven
                 as
                 others
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 shall
                 meet
                 it
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 his
                 Fathers
                 house
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 
                   reserved
                   for
                   him
                
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 Christian
                 ,
                 relie
                 upon
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 thy
                 daily
                 applications
                 to
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 for
                 continual
                 supplies
                 of
                 strength
                 :
                 you
                 little
                 think
                 how
                 kindly
                 he
                 takes
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 will
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 oftner
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 you
                 come
                 for
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 welcome
                 ;
                 else
                 why
                 would
                 Christ
                 have
                 told
                 his
                 disciples
                 ,
                 
                   Hitherto
                   ye
                   have
                   ask't
                   nothing
                
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 expresse
                 his
                 large
                 heart
                 in
                 giving
                 ,
                 loath
                 to
                 put
                 his
                 hand
                 to
                 his
                 purse
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 by
                 a
                 familiar
                 kind
                 of
                 Rhetorick
                 puts
                 them
                 to
                 rise
                 higher
                 in
                 asking
                 ,
                 as
                 Naaman
                 when
                 Gehazi
                 asks
                 one
                 talent
                 ,
                 entreats
                 him
                 
                   to
                   take
                   two
                
                 ;
                 such
                 a
                 bountiful
                 heart
                 thy
                 God
                 hath
                 ,
                 while
                 thou
                 art
                 asking
                 a
                 little
                 peace
                 and
                 joy
                 ,
                 he
                 bids
                 thee
                 open
                 thy
                 mouth
                 wide
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 'l
                 fill
                 it
                 ,
                 Go
                 and
                 ransack
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 Christian
                 ,
                 from
                 one
                 end
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 finde
                 out
                 thy
                 wants
                 ,
                 acquaint
                 thy selfe
                 with
                 all
                 thy
                 weaknesses
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 them
                 before
                 the
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Widow
                 her
                 empty
                 vessels
                 before
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 hadst
                 thou
                 more
                 then
                 thou
                 canst
                 bring
                 ,
                 thou
                 mayest
                 have
                 them
                 all
                 fill'd
                 .
                 God
                 hath
                 strength
                 enough
                 to
                 give
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 strength
                 to
                 deny
                 ,
                 here
                 the
                 Almighty
                 himselfe
                 (
                 with
                 reverence
                 be
                 it
                 spoken
                 )
                 is
                 weak
                 ;
                 even
                 a
                 childe
                 ,
                 the
                 weakest
                 in
                 grace
                 of
                 his
                 family
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 but
                 say
                 Father
                 ,
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 overcome
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 let
                 not
                 the
                 weaknesse
                 of
                 thy
                 faith
                 encourage
                 thee
                 .
                 No
                 greater
                 motive
                 to
                 the
                 bowels
                 of
                 mercy
                 to
                 stir
                 up
                 Almighty
                 power
                 to
                 relieve
                 thee
                 ,
                 then
                 thy
                 weaknesse
                 ,
                 when
                 pleaded
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 pale
                 face
                 and
                 thin
                 cheeks
                 (
                 I
                 hope
                 )
                 move
                 more
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 canting
                 language
                 of
                 a
                 stout
                 sturdy
                 beggar
                 .
                 Thus
                 that
                 soule
                 that
                 comes
                 laden
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 his
                 weak
                 faith
                 ,
                 love
                 ,
                 patience
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 weaknesse
                 of
                 them
                 carries
                 an
                 argument
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 for
                 succour
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
              
               Wherein
               is
               answered
               a
               grand
               Objection
               ,
               that
               some
               disconsolate
               soules
               may
               raise
               against
               the
               former
               Discourse
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                
              
               O
               But
               ,
               saith
               some
               disconsolate
               Christian
               ,
               I
               have
               prayed
               again
               and
               again
               for
               strength
               against
               such
               a
               corruption
               ,
               and
               to
               this
               day
               my
               hands
               are
               weak
               ,
               and
               these
               sons
               of
               Zerviah
               are
               so
               strong
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               ready
               to
               say
               ,
               all
               the
               Preachers
               do
               but
               flatter
               me
               ,
               that
               do
               poure
               their
               oyle
               of
               comfort
               upon
               my
               head
               ,
               and
               tell
               me
               I
               shall
               at
               last
               get
               the
               Conquest
               of
               these
               mine
               enemies
               ,
               and
               see
               that
               joyful
               day
               wherein
               with
               David
               ,
               I
               shall
               
                 sing
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 delivering
                 me
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 all
                 mine
                 enemies
                 .
              
               I
               have
               prayed
               for
               strength
               for
               such
               a
               duty
               ,
               and
               finde
               it
               come
               off
               as
               weakly
               and
               dead-heartedly
               as
               before
               .
               If
               God
               be
               with
               me
               by
               his
               mighty
               power
               to
               help
               me
               ,
               why
               then
               is
               all
               this
               befailen
               me
               ?
            
             
               
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                
                 1
              
               First
               ,
               look
               once
               again
               ,
               poor
               heart
               ,
               into
               thy
               own
               bosom
               ,
               and
               see
               whether
               thou
               findest
               not
               some
               strength
               sent
               into
               thee
               ,
               which
               thou
               didst
               over-look
               before
               ;
               this
               may
               be
               ,
               yea
               ,
               is
               very
               ordinary
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               when
               God
               answers
               our
               prayer
               not
               in
               the
               letter
               ,
               or
               when
               the
               thing
               itselfe
               is
               sent
               ,
               but
               it
               comes
               in
               at
               the
               back
               door
               ,
               while
               we
               are
               expecting
               it
               at
               the
               fore
               ;
               and
               truly
               thus
               the
               friend
               thou
               art
               looking
               for
               ,
               may
               be
               in
               thine
               house
               and
               thou
               not
               know
               it
               .
               Is
               not
               this
               thy
               case
               ,
               poor
               soul
               ?
               thou
               hast
               been
               praying
               for
               strength
               against
               such
               a
               lust
               ,
               and
               now
               thou
               wouldest
               have
               God
               presently
               put
               forth
               his
               power
               to
               knock
               it
               on
               the
               head
               ,
               and
               lay
               it
               for
               dead
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               never
               stir
               more
               in
               thy
               bosome
               :
               is
               not
               this
               the
               doore
               thou
               hast
               stood
               looking
               for
               God
               to
               come
               in
               at
               ,
               and
               no
               sight
               or
               newes
               of
               thy
               God
               his
               coming
               that
               way
               ?
               thy
               corruption
               yet
               stirs
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               is
               more
               troublesom
               then
               before
               ;
               now
               thou
               askest
               ,
               where
               is
               the
               strength
               promised
               to
               thy
               relief
               ?
               let
               me
               intreat
               thee
               before
               
               thou
               layest
               down
               this
               sad
               Conclusion
               against
               thy
               God
               or
               self
               ,
               see
               whether
               he
               hath
               not
               conveyed
               in
               some
               strength
               by
               another
               door
               :
               Perhaps
               thou
               hast
               not
               strength
               to
               conquer
               it
               so
               soon
               as
               thou
               desirest
               ,
               but
               hath
               he
               not
               given
               further
               praying
               strength
               against
               it
               ?
               Thou
               prayedst
               before
               ,
               but
               now
               more
               earnestly
               ,
               all
               the
               powers
               of
               thy
               soul
               are
               up
               to
               plead
               with
               God
               ;
               Before
               thou
               wast
               more
               favourable
               and
               moderate
               in
               thy
               request
               ,
               now
               thou
               hast
               a
               zeal
               ,
               thou
               canst
               take
               no
               denial
               ,
               yea
               ,
               welcome
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               room
               of
               thy
               corruption
               ;
               Would
               God
               but
               take
               thy
               sin
               and
               send
               a
               crosse
               ,
               thou
               wouldest
               blesse
               him
               :
               Now
               ,
               poor
               soule
               ,
               is
               this
               nothing
               ,
               no
               strength
               ?
               Had
               not
               thy
               God
               re-inforced
               thee
               ,
               thy
               sin
               would
               have
               weakened
               thy
               spirit
               of
               prayer
               ,
               and
               not
               increased
               it
               .
               David
               began
               to
               recover
               himself
               ,
               when
               he
               began
               to
               recover
               his
               Spirit
               of
               prayer
               .
               The
               stronger
               the
               cry
               ,
               the
               stronger
               the
               childe
               ,
               I
               warrant
               you
               .
               Jacob
               wrestled
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               called
               his
               
                 strength
                 ,
                 Hos
              
               .
               12.
               
               It
               appeared
               ,
               there
               was
               much
               of
               God
               in
               him
               that
               he
               could
               take
               such
               hold
               of
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               as
               to
               keep
               it
               ,
               though
               God
               seemed
               to
               shake
               him
               off
               ;
               If
               thus
               thou
               art
               enabled
               ,
               soule
               ,
               to
               deal
               with
               the
               God
               of
               heaven
               ,
               no
               feare
               but
               thou
               shalt
               be
               much
               more
               able
               to
               deal
               with
               sin
               and
               Satan
               .
               If
               God
               hath
               given
               thee
               so
               much
               strength
               ,
               to
               wrestle
               with
               him
               above
               and
               against
               denials
               ,
               thou
               hast
               prevailed
               with
               the
               stronger
               of
               the
               two
               :
               overcome
               God
               ,
               and
               he
               'll
               overcome
               the
               other
               for
               thee
               .
               Again
               ,
               perhaps
               thou
               hast
               been
               praying
               for
               further
               strength
               to
               be
               communicated
               to
               thee
               in
               duty
               ,
               that
               thou
               mightest
               be
               more
               spiritual
               ,
               vigorous
               ,
               united
               ,
               sincere
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               therein
               ,
               and
               yet
               thou
               findest
               thy
               old
               distempers
               hanging
               about
               thee
               ,
               as
               if
               thou
               hadst
               never
               acquainted
               God
               with
               thy
               aile
               ;
               Well
               ,
               soule
               ,
               look
               once
               again
               into
               thy
               bosome
               with
               an
               unprejudiced
               eye
               ,
               though
               thou
               doest
               not
               find
               the
               assisting
               strength
               thou
               prayedst
               for
               ,
               yet
               hast
               thou
               no
               more
               self-abasing
               strength
               ?
               perhaps
               the
               annoyance
               thou
               hast
               from
               these
               remaining
               distempers
               in
               duty
               ,
               occasion
               thee
               to
               have
               a
               meaner
               opinion
               of
               all
               thy
               duties
               then
               ever
               ,
               yea
               ,
               they
               make
               thee
               abhor
               thy selfe
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               these
               ,
               as
               if
               thou
               hadst
               so
               many
               loathsom
               vermein
               about
               thee
               .
               Jobs
               condition
               on
               the
               dunghil
               ,
               with
               all
               his
               botches
               and
               running
               sores
               on
               his
               body
               ,
               appears
               desirable
               to
               thee
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               thine
               ,
               whose
               soul
               thou
               complainest
               is
               worse
               then
               his
               body
               .
               O
               this
               afflicts
               thy
               soul
               deeply
               ,
               doth
               it
               not
               ?
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               appear
               before
               the
               Lord
               with
               such
               a
               dead
               ,
               divided
               heart
               ,
               
               and
               do
               his
               work
               worst
               that
               deserves
               best
               at
               thy
               hands
               ,
               and
               is
               all
               this
               nothing
               ?
               Surely
               ,
               Christian
               ,
               thine
               eyes
               are
               held
               as
               much
               as
               Hagars
               ,
               or
               else
               thou
               wouldest
               see
               the
               streamings
               forth
               of
               divine
               grace
               in
               this
               frame
               of
               thy
               heart
               ;
               surely
               others
               will
               think
               God
               hath
               done
               a
               mighty
               work
               in
               thy
               soule
               ;
               What
               harder
               and
               more
               against
               the
               haire
               ,
               then
               to
               bring
               our
               proud
               hearts
               to
               take
               shame
               for
               that
               ,
               whereof
               they
               naturally
               boast
               and
               glory
               ?
               And
               is
               it
               nothing
               for
               thee
               to
               tread
               on
               the
               very
               neck
               of
               thy
               duties
               ,
               and
               count
               them
               matter
               of
               thy
               humiliation
               and
               abasing
               ,
               which
               others
               make
               the
               matter
               of
               their
               confidence
               and
               self-rejoycing
               ?
               Good
               store
               of
               vertue
               hath
               gone
               from
               Christ
               ,
               to
               dry
               this
               issue
               of
               pride
               in
               thy
               heart
               ,
               which
               sometimes
               in
               gracious
               ones
               runs
               through
               and
               through
               their
               duties
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               seen
               or
               may
               be
               by
               those
               that
               have
               lesse
               grace
               then
               themselves
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                
                 2
              
               Secondly
               ,
               Christian
               ,
               candidly
               interpret
               Gods
               dealings
               with
               thee
               .
               Suppose
               it
               be
               as
               thou
               sayest
               ,
               thou
               hast
               pleaded
               the
               promise
               ,
               and
               waited
               on
               the
               means
               ,
               and
               yet
               findest
               no
               strength
               from
               all
               these
               receits
               ,
               either
               in
               thy
               grace
               or
               comfort
               ,
               now
               take
               heed
               of
               charging
               God
               foolishly
               ,
               as
               if
               God
               were
               not
               what
               he
               promiseth
               ,
               this
               were
               to
               give
               that
               to
               Satan
               which
               he
               is
               all
               this
               while
               gaping
               for
               .
               It
               is
               more
               becoming
               the
               dutiful
               disposition
               of
               a
               childe
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               not
               presently
               what
               he
               writes
               for
               to
               his
               father
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               my
               father
               is
               wiser
               then
               I
               ,
               his
               wisdom
               will
               prompt
               him
               ,
               what
               and
               when
               to
               send
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               his
               fatherly
               affections
               to
               me
               his
               childe
               ,
               will
               neither
               suffer
               him
               to
               deny
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               good
               ,
               or
               slip
               the
               time
               that
               is
               seasonable
               .
               Christian
               ,
               thy
               heavenly
               Father
               hath
               gracious
               ends
               that
               hold
               his
               hand
               at
               present
               ,
               or
               else
               thou
               hadst
               ere
               this
               heard
               from
               him
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               God
               may
               deny
               further
               degrees
               of
               strength
               to
               put
               thee
               on
               the
               exercise
               of
               that
               thou
               hast
               more
               carefully
               .
               As
               a
               mother
               doth
               by
               her
               childe
               ,
               that
               is
               learning
               to
               go
               ,
               she
               sets
               it
               down
               ,
               and
               stands
               some
               distance
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               bids
               it
               come
               to
               her
               ,
               the
               childe
               feels
               its
               legs
               weak
               ,
               and
               cries
               for
               the
               mothers
               help
               ,
               but
               the
               mother
               steps
               back
               on
               purpose
               ,
               that
               the
               childe
               should
               put
               forth
               all
               its
               little
               strength
               in
               making
               after
               her
               :
               When
               a
               poor
               soul
               comes
               and
               prayes
               against
               such
               a
               sin
               ,
               God
               seems
               to
               step
               back
               and
               stand
               at
               a
               distance
               ;
               the
               temptation
               increaseth
               ,
               and
               no
               visible
               succour
               appears
               ,
               on
               purpose
               that
               the
               Christian
               ,
               though
               weak
               ,
               should
               exercise
               that
               strength
               he
               hath
               .
               Indeed
               we
               shall
               finde
               the
               sense
               
               of
               a
               soules
               weaknesse
               ,
               is
               an
               especial
               meanes
               to
               excite
               it
               into
               a
               further
               care
               and
               diligence
               :
               One
               that
               knowes
               his
               weaknesse
               ,
               how
               prone
               he
               is
               in
               company
               to
               forget
               himself
               ,
               in
               passion
               how
               apt
               he
               is
               to
               flie
               out
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               a
               principle
               of
               true
               grace
               ,
               this
               will
               excite
               him
               to
               be
               more
               fearful
               and
               watchful
               ,
               then
               another
               that
               hath
               obtained
               greater
               strength
               against
               such
               great
               temptations
               .
               As
               a
               childe
               that
               writes
               for
               money
               to
               his
               father
               ,
               none
               comes
               presently
               ,
               this
               makes
               him
               husband
               that
               little
               he
               hath
               the
               better
               ,
               not
               a
               penny
               now
               shall
               be
               laid
               out
               idly
               ;
               Thus
               when
               a
               Christian
               hath
               prayed
               against
               such
               a
               sin
               again
               and
               again
               ,
               and
               yet
               finds
               himself
               weak
               ,
               prone
               to
               be
               worsted
               ,
               O
               how
               careful
               will
               this
               ,
               should
               this
               make
               such
               a
               one
               of
               every
               company
               ,
               of
               every
               occasion
               ?
               Such
               a
               one
               had
               not
               need
               give
               his
               enemie
               any
               advantage
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               God
               may
               deny
               the
               Christian
               such
               assisting
               strength
               in
               duty
               ,
               or
               mortifying
               strength
               of
               corruption
               as
               he
               desires
               ,
               purely
               on
               a
               gracious
               design
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               thereby
               have
               an
               advantage
               of
               expressing
               his
               love
               in
               such
               a
               way
               ,
               as
               shall
               most
               kindly
               work
               upon
               the
               ingenuity
               of
               the
               soule
               to
               love
               God
               again
               .
               Perhaps
               (
               Christian
               )
               thou
               prayest
               for
               a
               mercy
               thou
               wantest
               ,
               or
               for
               deliverance
               out
               of
               some
               great
               affliction
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               duty
               thou
               findest
               not
               more
               assistance
               then
               ordinary
               ,
               yea
               ,
               many
               distractions
               of
               spirit
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               mis-giving
               thoughts
               with
               unbelieving
               feares
               after
               it
               ;
               Well
               ,
               notwithstanding
               those
               defects
               in
               thy
               duty
               ,
               yet
               God
               heares
               thy
               prayer
               ,
               and
               sends
               in
               the
               mercy
               on
               purpose
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               greaten
               his
               love
               in
               thine
               eye
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               more
               luscious
               and
               sweet
               to
               thy
               taste
               ,
               from
               his
               accepting
               thy
               weak
               services
               ,
               and
               passing
               by
               the
               distempers
               of
               thy
               spirit
               .
               Here
               is
               lesse
               strength
               for
               the
               duty
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayest
               have
               more
               love
               in
               the
               mercy
               ,
               nothing
               will
               affect
               a
               gracious
               heart
               more
               then
               such
               a
               consideration
               .
               See
               it
               in
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Psal
              
               .
               116.11
               ,
               12.
               
               
                 I
                 said
                 in
                 my
                 haste
                 ,
                 All
                 men
                 are
                 liars
                 .
                 What
                 shall
                 I
                 render
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 for
                 all
                 his
                 benefits
                 towards
                 me
                 ?
              
               As
               if
               David
               had
               said
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               the
               comfortable
               messages
               I
               had
               from
               God
               by
               his
               Prophets
               concerning
               this
               matter
               ,
               my
               own
               prayers
               ,
               and
               those
               remarkable
               providences
               ,
               which
               carried
               in
               them
               a
               partial
               answer
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               performance
               of
               what
               was
               promised
               ,
               yet
               I
               betray'd
               much
               unbelief
               ,
               questioning
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               return
               of
               the
               other
               ;
               and
               hath
               God
               notwithstanding
               all
               my
               infirmities
               fulfill'd
               my
               desire
               ,
               and
               performed
               his
               promise
               ?
               O
               what
               shall
               I
               render
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ?
               Thus
               David
               
               reades
               Gods
               mercy
               through
               the
               spectacles
               of
               his
               own
               weaknesse
               and
               infirmity
               ,
               and
               it
               appears
               great
               ,
               whereas
               if
               a
               mercy
               should
               come
               in
               ,
               as
               an
               answer
               to
               a
               duty
               managed
               with
               such
               strength
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               height
               of
               other
               graces
               ,
               as
               might
               free
               him
               and
               his
               duty
               from
               usual
               infirmities
               ,
               this
               might
               prove
               a
               snare
               ,
               and
               occasion
               some
               self-applauding
               ,
               rather
               then
               mercy-admiring
               thoughts
               in
               the
               creature
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               God
               may
               communicate
               the
               lesse
               of
               his
               assisting
               strength
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               shew
               the
               more
               of
               his
               supporting
               strength
               ,
               in
               upholding
               weak
               grace
               :
               We
               do
               not
               wonder
               to
               see
               a
               man
               of
               strong
               constitution
               ,
               that
               eats
               his
               bread
               heartily
               ,
               and
               sleeps
               soundly
               ,
               live
               :
               But
               for
               a
               crazie
               body
               ,
               full
               of
               ailes
               and
               infirmities
               ,
               to
               be
               so
               patcht
               and
               shored
               up
               by
               the
               Physicians
               Art
               that
               he
               stands
               to
               old
               age
               ,
               this
               begets
               some
               wonder
               in
               the
               beholders
               .
               It
               may
               be
               thou
               art
               a
               poor
               trembling
               soule
               ,
               thy
               faith
               is
               weak
               ,
               and
               thy
               assaults
               from
               Satan
               strong
               ,
               thy
               corruptions
               stirring
               and
               active
               ,
               and
               thy
               mortifying
               strength
               little
               ,
               so
               that
               in
               thy
               opinion
               they
               rather
               gain
               ground
               on
               thy
               grace
               ,
               then
               give
               ground
               to
               it
               ,
               ever
               and
               anon
               thou
               art
               ready
               to
               think
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               be
               cast
               as
               a
               wrack
               upon
               the
               devils
               shoare
               :
               and
               yet
               to
               this
               day
               thy
               grace
               lives
               ,
               though
               full
               of
               leaks
               ;
               now
               is
               it
               not
               worth
               the
               stepping
               aside
               to
               see
               this
               strange
               sight
               ?
               A
               broken
               ship
               with
               masts
               and
               hull
               rent
               and
               torne
               ,
               thus
               towed
               along
               by
               Almighty
               power
               ,
               through
               an
               angry
               sea
               ,
               and
               Armadoes
               of
               sins
               and
               devils
               ,
               safely
               into
               its
               harbour
               .
               To
               see
               a
               poore
               dilling
               or
               rush
               candle
               in
               the
               face
               of
               the
               boisterous
               winde
               ,
               and
               not
               blown
               out
               ;
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               to
               see
               a
               weak
               stripling
               in
               grace
               held
               up
               in
               Gods
               armes
               ,
               till
               he
               beats
               the
               devil
               craven
               :
               This
               God
               is
               doing
               in
               upholding
               thee
               :
               thou
               art
               one
               of
               those
               babes
               ,
               out
               of
               whose
               
                 mouth
                 God
                 is
                 perfecting
                 his
                 praise
                 ,
              
               by
               ordaining
               such
               strength
               for
               thee
               ,
               that
               thou
               a
               babe
               in
               grace
               ,
               shalt
               yet
               foile
               a
               giant
               in
               wrath
               and
               power
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               if
               after
               long
               waiting
               for
               strength
               from
               God
               ,
               it
               be
               as
               thou
               complainest
               ,
               enquire
               whether
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               which
               hinders
               ,
               be
               not
               found
               in
               thy self
               .
               The
               head
               is
               the
               seat
               of
               animal
               spirits
               ,
               yet
               there
               may
               be
               such
               obstructions
               in
               the
               body
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               members
               may
               for
               a
               time
               be
               deprived
               of
               them
               ;
               till
               the
               passage
               be
               free
               between
               Christ
               thy
               head
               and
               thee
               ,
               thy
               strength
               will
               not
               come
               ,
               and
               therefore
               be
               willing
               to
               enquire
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               hast
               thou
               come
               indeed
               to
               God
               for
               strength
               to
               performe
               
               duty
               ,
               to
               mortifie
               corruption
               and
               the
               like
               ?
               perhaps
               thou
               wilt
               say
               ,
               Yes
               ,
               I
               have
               waited
               on
               those
               Ordinances
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               way
               in
               which
               he
               hath
               promised
               to
               give
               out
               strength
               .
               But
               is
               this
               all
               ?
               thou
               mayest
               come
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               wait
               on
               God
               in
               them
               .
               Hast
               thou
               not
               carnally
               expected
               strength
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               put
               the
               Ordinance
               ,
               as
               she
               her
               husband
               in
               Gods
               stead
               ?
               Hath
               not
               the
               frame
               of
               thy
               spirit
               some
               affinity
               with
               theirs
               in
               James
               4.13
               .
               
                 We
                 will
                 go
                 into
                 such
                 a
                 city
                 ,
                 and
                 buy
                 ,
                 and
                 sell
                 ,
                 and
                 get
                 gaine
              
               :
               Hath
               not
               thy
               heart
               said
               ,
               I
               will
               go
               and
               hear
               such
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               get
               comfort
               ,
               get
               strength
               ?
               and
               doest
               thou
               wonder
               thou
               art
               weak
               ,
               barren
               and
               unfruitful
               ?
               Are
               Ordinances
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               make
               you
               strong
               or
               comfortable
               ?
               Thou
               mayest
               heare
               them
               answer
               thee
               ,
               poor
               soul
               ,
               as
               the
               King
               to
               the
               woman
               in
               the
               siege
               of
               Samaria
               :
               Help
               ,
               O
               prayer
               ,
               sayest
               thou
               ,
               or
               ,
               O
               Minister
               ;
               How
               can
               they
               help
               except
               the
               Lord
               help
               :
               These
               are
               but
               Christs
               servants
               :
               Christ
               keeps
               the
               Key
               of
               his
               wine-cellar
               ,
               they
               cannot
               so
               much
               as
               make
               you
               drink
               ,
               when
               you
               come
               to
               their
               Masters
               house
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               poor
               soul
               ,
               stay
               not
               short
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               presse
               through
               all
               the
               croud
               of
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               ask
               to
               speak
               with
               Jesus
               ,
               to
               see
               Jesus
               and
               touch
               him
               ,
               and
               vertue
               will
               come
               forth
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               ask
               thy
               soule
               whether
               thou
               hast
               been
               thankful
               for
               that
               little
               strength
               thou
               hast
               ;
               though
               thou
               art
               not
               of
               that
               strength
               in
               grace
               ,
               to
               run
               with
               the
               foremost
               ,
               and
               hold
               pace
               with
               the
               tallest
               of
               thy
               brethren
               ,
               yet
               art
               thou
               thankful
               that
               thou
               hast
               any
               strength
               at
               all
               ?
               though
               it
               be
               but
               to
               cry
               after
               them
               ,
               whom
               thou
               seest
               out-strip
               thee
               in
               grace
               ,
               this
               is
               worth
               thy
               thanks
               .
               All
               in
               Davids
               army
               attained
               not
               to
               be
               equal
               with
               his
               few
               Worthies
               in
               prowesse
               and
               honour
               ,
               and
               yet
               did
               not
               cashiere
               themselves
               :
               thou
               hast
               reason
               to
               be
               thankful
               for
               the
               meanest
               place
               in
               the
               army
               of
               Saints
               ,
               the
               least
               communications
               of
               Gospel
               mercy
               and
               grace
               must
               not
               be
               over-look't
               .
               Assoon
               as
               ever
               Moses
               with
               his
               army
               was
               through
               the
               sea
               ,
               they
               strike
               up
               before
               they
               stir
               from
               the
               bank-side
               ,
               and
               acknowledge
               the
               wonderful
               appearance
               of
               Gods
               power
               and
               mercy
               for
               them
               ,
               though
               this
               was
               but
               one
               step
               in
               their
               way
               ;
               a
               howling
               wildernesse
               presented
               it self
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               not
               able
               to
               subsist
               a
               few
               dayes
               with
               all
               their
               provision
               ,
               for
               all
               their
               great
               victory
               ,
               yet
               Moses
               ,
               he
               will
               praise
               God
               for
               this
               handsel
               of
               mercy
               .
               This
               holy
               man
               knew
               the
               only
               way
               to
               keep
               credit
               with
               God
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               have
               more
               ,
               was
               to
               keep
               touch
               ,
               and
               pay
               
               down
               his
               praise
               for
               what
               was
               received
               .
               If
               thou
               wouldest
               have
               fuller
               communications
               of
               divine
               strength
               ,
               owne
               God
               in
               what
               he
               hath
               done
               .
               Art
               thou
               weak
               ?
               blesse
               God
               thou
               hast
               life
               .
               Doest
               thou
               through
               feeblenesse
               often
               faile
               in
               duty
               ,
               and
               fall
               into
               temptation
               ?
               Mourne
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               these
               :
               yet
               blesse
               God
               ,
               that
               thou
               doest
               not
               live
               in
               a
               total
               neglect
               of
               duty
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               prophane
               contempt
               thereof
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               stead
               of
               falling
               through
               weakness
               ,
               thou
               doest
               not
               lie
               in
               the
               mire
               of
               sin
               through
               the
               wickednesse
               of
               thy
               heart
               .
               The
               unthankful
               soul
               may
               thank
               it self
               ,
               it
               thrives
               not
               better
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               art
               thou
               humble
               under
               the
               assistance
               and
               strength
               God
               hath
               given
               thee
               ?
               pride
               stops
               the
               conduit
               ;
               if
               the
               heart
               begin
               to
               swell
               ,
               it
               is
               time
               for
               God
               to
               hold
               his
               hand
               and
               turne
               the
               cock
               ,
               for
               all
               that
               is
               poured
               on
               such
               a
               soule
               runs
               over
               into
               self-applauding
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               as
               water
               spilt
               in
               regard
               of
               any
               good
               it
               doth
               the
               creature
               ,
               or
               any
               glory
               it
               brings
               to
               God.
               A
               proud
               heart
               and
               a
               lofty
               mountain
               are
               never
               fruitful
               .
               Now
               beside
               the
               common
               wayes
               that
               pride
               discovers
               it self
               ,
               as
               by
               under-valuing
               others
               ,
               and
               over-valuing
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               you
               shall
               observe
               two
               other
               symptomes
               of
               it
               .
               First
               ,
               it
               appears
               in
               bold
               adventures
               ,
               when
               a
               person
               runs
               into
               the
               mouth
               of
               temptation
               ,
               bearing
               himself
               up
               on
               the
               confidence
               of
               his
               grace
               receiv'd
               .
               This
               was
               Peters
               sin
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               was
               drawn
               to
               engage
               further
               then
               became
               an
               humble
               faith
               ,
               running
               into
               the
               devils-quarters
               ,
               and
               so
               became
               his
               prisoner
               for
               a
               while
               .
               The
               good
               man
               ,
               when
               in
               his
               right
               temper
               ,
               had
               thoughts
               low
               enough
               of
               himself
               ,
               as
               when
               he
               ask't
               his
               Master
               ,
               
                 Is
                 it
                 I
              
               ?
               but
               he
               that
               feared
               at
               one
               time
               ,
               lest
               he
               might
               be
               the
               traitour
               ,
               at
               another
               cannot
               think
               so
               ill
               of
               himself
               ,
               as
               to
               suspect
               he
               should
               be
               the
               denyer
               of
               his
               Master
               .
               What
               he
               ?
               No
               ,
               though
               all
               the
               rest
               should
               forsake
               him
               ,
               yet
               he
               would
               stand
               to
               his
               colours
               ;
               Is
               this
               thy
               case
               ,
               Christian
               ?
               Possibly
               God
               hath
               given
               thee
               much
               of
               his
               minde
               ,
               thou
               art
               skilful
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               therefore
               thou
               darest
               venture
               to
               breath
               in
               corrupt
               aire
               ,
               as
               if
               only
               the
               weak
               spirits
               of
               lesse
               knowing
               Christians
               ,
               exposed
               them
               to
               be
               infected
               with
               the
               contagion
               of
               errour
               and
               heresie
               ;
               Thou
               hast
               a
               large
               portion
               of
               grace
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               thou
               thinkest
               so
               ,
               and
               venturest
               to
               go
               where
               an
               humble-minded
               Christian
               would
               fear
               his
               heels
               should
               slip
               under
               him
               .
               Truly
               now
               thou
               temptest
               God
               to
               suffer
               thy
               lock
               to
               be
               cut
               ,
               when
               thou
               art
               so
               bold
               to
               lay
               
               thy
               head
               in
               the
               lap
               of
               a
               temptation
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               pride
               appears
               in
               the
               neglect
               of
               those
               means
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Saints
               graces
               and
               comforts
               are
               to
               be
               fed
               when
               strongest
               .
               May
               be
               ,
               Christian
               ,
               when
               thou
               art
               under
               feares
               and
               doubts
               then
               God
               hath
               thy
               company
               ,
               thou
               art
               oft
               with
               thy
               pitcher
               at
               his
               door
               ,
               but
               when
               thou
               hast
               got
               any
               measure
               of
               peace
               ,
               there
               growes
               presently
               some
               strangenesse
               between
               God
               and
               thee
               :
               thy
               pitcher
               walks
               not
               as
               it
               was
               wont
               to
               these
               Wells
               of
               salvation
               .
               No
               wonder
               if
               thou
               (
               though
               rich
               in
               grace
               and
               comfort
               )
               goest
               behinde-hand
               ,
               seeing
               thou
               spendest
               on
               the
               old
               stock
               ,
               and
               drivest
               no
               trade
               at
               present
               to
               bring
               in
               more
               :
               Or
               if
               thou
               doest
               not
               thus
               neglect
               duty
               ,
               yet
               may
               be
               thou
               doest
               not
               perform
               it
               with
               that
               humility
               ,
               which
               formerly
               beautified
               the
               same
               :
               then
               thou
               prayedst
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               thy
               weaknesse
               to
               get
               strength
               ,
               now
               thou
               prayest
               to
               shew
               thy
               strength
               ,
               that
               others
               may
               admire
               thee
               .
               And
               if
               once
               (
               like
               Hezekiah
               )
               we
               call
               in
               Spectators
               to
               see
               our
               treasure
               ,
               and
               applaud
               us
               for
               our
               gifts
               and
               comfort
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               high
               time
               for
               God
               ,
               if
               he
               indeed
               love
               us
               ,
               to
               send
               some
               messengers
               to
               carry
               these
               away
               from
               us
               ,
               which
               carry
               our
               hearts
               from
               him
               .
            
             
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               if
               thy
               heart
               doth
               not
               smite
               thee
               from
               what
               hath
               been
               said
               ,
               but
               thou
               hast
               sincerely
               waited
               on
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               hast
               not
               received
               the
               strength
               thou
               desirest
               ,
               yet
               let
               it
               be
               thy
               resolution
               to
               live
               and
               die
               waiting
               on
               him
               .
               God
               doth
               not
               tell
               us
               his
               time
               of
               coming
               ,
               and
               it
               were
               boldnesse
               to
               set
               on
               of
               our
               own
               heads
               .
               Go
               ,
               saith
               Christ
               to
               his
               disciples
               ,
               Luke
               24.49
               .
               
                 Stay
                 ye
                 in
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 until
                 ye
                 be
                 endued
                 with
                 Power
                 from
                 on
                 High.
              
               Thus
               he
               saith
               to
               thee
               ,
               stay
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               wait
               on
               him
               in
               the
               means
               he
               hath
               appointed
               ,
               till
               thou
               beest
               endued
               with
               further
               power
               to
               mortifie
               thy
               corruptions
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               for
               thy
               comfort
               know
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               thy
               thus
               persevering
               to
               wait
               on
               God
               ,
               will
               be
               an
               evidence
               of
               strong
               grace
               in
               thee
               :
               the
               lesse
               encouragement
               thou
               hast
               to
               duty
               ,
               the
               more
               thy
               faith
               and
               obedience
               to
               bear
               thee
               up
               in
               duty
               .
               He
               that
               can
               trade
               when
               times
               are
               so
               dead
               ,
               that
               all
               his
               ware
               lies
               upon
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               yet
               drawes
               not
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               but
               rather
               trades
               more
               and
               more
               ,
               sure
               his
               stock
               is
               great
               .
               What
               ,
               no
               comfort
               in
               hearing
               ,
               no
               ease
               to
               thy
               spirit
               in
               praying
               ,
               and
               yet
               more
               greedy
               to
               heare
               ,
               and
               more-frequent
               in
               prayer
               ?
               O
               soul
               ,
               great
               is
               thy
               faith
               and
               patience
               .
            
             
               
               
               Secondly
               ,
               assure
               thy self
               when
               thou
               art
               at
               the
               greatest
               pinch
               strength
               shall
               come
               :
               
                 They
                 that
                 wait
                 on
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 renew
                 their
                 strength
              
               :
               when
               the
               last
               
                 handful
                 of
                 meale
              
               was
               dressing
               ,
               then
               is
               the
               Prophet
               sent
               to
               keep
               the
               Widows
               house
               .
               When
               temptation
               is
               strong
               ,
               thy
               little
               strength
               even
               spent
               ,
               and
               thou
               ready
               to
               yield
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               thine
               enemies
               ,
               then
               expect
               succours
               from
               heaven
               to
               enable
               thee
               to
               hold
               out
               under
               the
               temptation
               :
               Thus
               to
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 My
                 grace
                 is
                 sufficient
                 ,
              
               or
               power
               from
               heaven
               to
               raise
               the
               siege
               ,
               and
               drive
               away
               the
               tempter
               ;
               thus
               to
               Job
               ,
               when
               Satan
               had
               him
               at
               an
               advantage
               ,
               then
               God
               takes
               him
               off
               .
               Like
               a
               wise
               Moderatour
               ,
               when
               the
               Respondent
               is
               hard
               put
               to
               it
               by
               a
               subtile
               Opponent
               ,
               takes
               him
               off
               ,
               when
               he
               would
               else
               run
               him
               down
               .
               James
               5.11
               .
               
                 Ye
                 have
                 heard
                 of
                 the
                 patience
                 of
                 Job
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 seen
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 very
                 pitiful
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 tender
                 mercy
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               
                 EPHESIANS
                 6.11
                 .
              
               
                 Put
                 on
                 the
                 whole
                 Armour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 stand
                 against
                 the
                 wiles
                 of
                 the
                 devil
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THis
             verse
             is
             a
             Key
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Apostle
             had
             exhorted
             believers
             to
             encourage
             ,
             and
             bear
             up
             their
             fainting
             spirits
             on
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             his
             might
             .
             Now
             in
             these
             words
             he
             explains
             himself
             ,
             and
             shewes
             how
             he
             would
             have
             them
             do
             this
             ,
             not
             presumptuously
             come
             into
             the
             field
             without
             that
             armour
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             appointed
             to
             be
             worne
             by
             all
             his
             souldiers
             ,
             and
             yet
             with
             a
             bravado
             to
             trust
             in
             the
             power
             of
             God
             to
             save
             them
             .
             That
             soule
             is
             sure
             to
             fall
             short
             of
             home
             ,
             (
             heaven
             I
             mean
             )
             who
             hath
             nothing
             but
             a
             carnal
             confidence
             on
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             blowen
             up
             by
             the
             ignorance
             of
             God
             and
             himself
             :
             No
             ,
             he
             that
             would
             have
             his
             confidence
             duly
             placed
             on
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             must
             conscienciously
             use
             the
             means
             appointed
             for
             his
             defence
             ,
             and
             not
             rush
             naked
             into
             the
             battel
             ,
             like
             that
             fanatick
             spirit
             at
             Munster
             ,
             who
             would
             needs
             go
             forth
             ,
             and
             chase
             away
             the
             whole
             army
             ,
             then
             besieging
             that
             city
             ,
             with
             no
             other
             cannon
             ,
             then
             a
             few
             words
             charged
             with
             the
             Name
             of
             
               The
               Lord
               of
               hostes
            
             ,
             (
             which
             he
             blasphemously
             made
             bold
             to
             use
             )
             saying
             ,
             
               In
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               hostes
               depart
               .
            
             But
             himself
             soon
             perished
             ;
             to
             learne
             others
             wisdom
             by
             what
             he
             paid
             for
             his
             folly
             .
             What
             foolish
             braving
             language
             shall
             you
             hear
             drop
             from
             the
             lips
             of
             the
             most
             prophane
             and
             ignorant
             among
             us
             ?
             they
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             hope
             in
             his
             mercy
             ,
             defie
             the
             devil
             and
             all
             his
             works
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             stuffe
             ,
             who
             yet
             are
             poor
             naked
             creatures
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             piece
             of
             Gods
             armour
             upon
             their
             souls
             .
             To
             cashiere
             such
             presumption
             from
             the
             Saints
             Camp
             ,
             he
             annexeth
             this
             Directory
             to
             his
             exhortation
             ,
             
               Put
               on
               the
               whole
               armour
               of
               God
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             So
             that
             the
             words
             fall
             into
             these
             two
             general
             parts
             .
          
           
             
             
             First
             ,
             a
             Direction
             annex't
             to
             the
             former
             Exhortation
             ,
             shewing
             how
             we
             may
             in
             a
             regular
             way
             come
             to
             be
             strong
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             putting
             on
             
               the
               whole
               armour
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             a
             reason
             or
             argument
             strengthening
             this
             Direction
             ,
             
               that
               ye
               may
               be
               able
               to
               stand
               against
               the
               wiles
               of
               the
               devil
               .
            
             In
             the
             Direction
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
             First
             .
             the
             furniture
             he
             directs
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             Armour
             .
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             kinde
             or
             quality
             of
             this
             Armour
             ,
             
               Armour
               of
               God
            
          
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             quantity
             or
             entirenesse
             of
             the
             Armour
             ;
             The
             whole
             Armour
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             use
             of
             this
             Armour
             ;
             
               Put
               on
            
             the
             whole
             Armour
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             To
             begin
             with
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             furniture
             which
             every
             one
             must
             get
             that
             would
             fight
             Christs
             battels
             .
             The
             question
             here
             will
             be
             ,
             What
             is
             this
             Armour
             ?
          
           
             First
             ,
             by
             armour
             is
             meant
             Christ
             ;
             we
             reade
             of
             putting
             on
             
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               Rom.
            
             13.14
             .
             where
             Christ
             is
             set
             forth
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             Armour
             .
             The
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             exhort
             them
             for
             rioting
             and
             drunkennesse
             ,
             to
             put
             on
             sobriety
             and
             temperance
             ;
             for
             chambering
             and
             wantonnesse
             ,
             put
             on
             chastity
             ;
             (
             as
             the
             Philosopher
             would
             have
             done
             )
             but
             bids
             ,
             
               Put
               on
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ;
             implying
             thus
             much
             till
             Christ
             be
             put
             on
             ,
             the
             creature
             is
             unarmed
             .
             'T
             is
             not
             a
             mans
             morality
             and
             Philosophical
             vertues
             ,
             that
             will
             repel
             a
             temptation
             ,
             sent
             with
             a
             full
             charge
             from
             Satans
             cannon
             ,
             though
             possibly
             it
             may
             the
             pistol
             shot
             of
             some
             lesse
             solicitation
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             is
             the
             man
             in
             Armour
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             .
             Again
             ,
             the
             Graces
             of
             Christ
             these
             are
             Armour
             ,
             as
             
               the
               Girdle
               of
               truth
               ,
               the
               breast
               plate
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             and
             the
             rest
             .
             Hence
             we
             are
             bid
             also
             
               put
               on
               the
               new
               man
               ,
               Eph.
            
             4.24
             .
             which
             is
             made
             up
             of
             all
             the
             several
             graces
             ,
             as
             its
             parts
             and
             members
             .
             And
             he
             is
             the
             unarm'd
             soule
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             unregenerate
             soule
             .
             Not
             excluding
             those
             duties
             and
             means
             which
             God
             hath
             appointed
             the
             Christian
             to
             use
             for
             his
             defence
             ,
          
           
             The
             phrase
             thus
             opened
             ;
             the
             Point
             is
             ,
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
              
               Sheweth
               the
               Christlesse
               and
               gracelesse
               soule
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               soule
               without
               Armour
               ,
               and
               therein
               his
               misery
               .
            
             
               
               THat
               a
               person
               in
               a
               Christlesse
               ,
               gracelesse
               state
               is
               naked
               and
               unarm'd
               ,
               and
               so
               unfit
               to
               fight
               Christs
               battels
               against
               sin
               and
               Satan
               .
               Or
               thus
               ,
               A
               soule
               out
               of
               Christ
               is
               naked
               and
               destitute
               of
               all
               armour
               to
               defend
               him
               against
               sin
               and
               Satan
               .
               God
               at
               first
               sent
               man
               forth
               in
               compleat
               armour
               ,
               
                 being
                 created
                 in
                 righteousnesse
                 and
                 true
                 holines
              
               ;
               but
               by
               a
               wile
               the
               devil
               strip't
               him
               ,
               and
               therfore
               assoon
               as
               the
               first
               sin
               was
               compleated
               ,
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               Gen.
               3.7
               .
               
                 They
                 were
                 naked
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               poor
               weak
               creatures
               ,
               at
               the
               will
               of
               Satan
               a
               subdued
               people
               ,
               disarm'd
               by
               their
               proud
               Conquerour
               ,
               and
               unable
               to
               make
               head
               against
               him
               .
               Indeed
               it
               cost
               Satan
               some
               dispute
               to
               make
               the
               first
               breach
               ,
               but
               after
               that
               he
               had
               once
               the
               gates
               open'd
               to
               let
               him
               in
               as
               Conquerour
               into
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               ,
               he
               playes
               Rex
               :
               behold
               ,
               a
               troop
               of
               other
               sins
               croud
               in
               after
               him
               ,
               without
               any
               stroak
               or
               strife
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               confessing
               their
               sins
               ,
               they
               run
               their
               head
               in
               a
               bush
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               good
               will
               would
               not
               come
               where
               God
               is
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               cannot
               flie
               from
               him
               ,
               how
               do
               they
               prevaricate
               before
               him
               ?
               They
               peale
               one
               of
               another
               ,
               shifting
               the
               sin
               rather
               then
               suing
               for
               mercy
               .
               So
               quickly
               were
               their
               hearts
               hardened
               through
               the
               deceitfulnesse
               of
               sin
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               woful
               condition
               of
               every
               son
               and
               daughter
               of
               Adam
               ,
               naked
               he
               findes
               us
               ,
               and
               slaves
               he
               makes
               us
               ,
               till
               God
               by
               his
               effectual
               call
               delivers
               us
               from
               the
               power
               of
               Satan
               
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 his
                 dear
                 Son
                 ,
              
               which
               will
               further
               appear
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               this
               Christlesse
               state
               in
               a
               foure-fold
               notion
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               state
               of
               alienation
               from
               God.
               Ephes
               .
               2.12
               .
               
                 Ye
                 were
                 without
                 Christ
                 ,
                 being
                 aliens
                 from
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 strangers
                 from
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Promise
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Such
               a
               one
               hath
               no
               more
               to
               do
               with
               any
               Covenant-promise
               ,
               then
               he
               that
               lives
               at
               Rome
               hath
               to
               do
               with
               the
               Charter
               of
               London
               ,
               which
               is
               
               the
               birth-right
               of
               its
               own
               Denisons
               ,
               not
               Strangers
               .
               He
               is
               without
               God
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               can
               claim
               no
               more
               protection
               from
               God
               ,
               then
               an
               out-law'd
               subject
               from
               his
               Prince
               ;
               If
               any
               mischief
               befalls
               him
               ,
               the
               mends
               is
               in
               his
               own
               hands
               ,
               whereas
               God
               hath
               his
               hedge
               of
               special
               providence
               about
               his
               Saints
               ,
               and
               the
               devil
               ,
               though
               his
               spite
               be
               most
               at
               them
               ,
               dares
               not
               come
               upon
               Gods
               ground
               to
               touch
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               without
               particular
               leave
               .
               Now
               what
               a
               deplored
               condition
               is
               that
               ,
               wherein
               a
               soule
               is
               left
               to
               the
               wide
               world
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               legions
               of
               lusts
               and
               devils
               ,
               to
               be
               rent
               and
               torne
               l●ke
               a
               silly
               hare
               among
               a
               pack
               of
               hounds
               ,
               and
               no
               God
               to
               call
               them
               off
               ?
               Let
               God
               leave
               a
               people
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               warlike
               ,
               presently
               they
               lose
               their
               wits
               ,
               cannot
               finde
               their
               hands
               ;
               A
               company
               of
               children
               or
               wounded
               men
               may
               rise
               up
               ,
               and
               chase
               them
               out
               of
               their
               fenced
               Cities
               ,
               because
               God
               is
               not
               with
               them
               ;
               which
               made
               Caleb
               and
               Joshuah
               pacifie
               the
               mutinous
               Israelites
               at
               the
               tidings
               of
               giants
               and
               walled
               cities
               with
               this
               ;
               
                 They
                 are
                 bread
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 their
                 defence
                 is
                 departed
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
               How
               much
               more
               must
               that
               soule
               be
               as
               bread
               to
               Satan
               ,
               that
               hath
               no
               defence
               from
               the
               Almighty
               ?
               Take
               men
               of
               the
               greatest
               parts
               ,
               natural
               or
               acquired
               accomplishments
               ,
               who
               only
               want
               an
               union
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               renewing
               grace
               from
               Christ
               :
               O
               what
               fooles
               doth
               the
               devil
               make
               of
               them
               ,
               leading
               them
               at
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               some
               to
               one
               lust
               ,
               some
               to
               another
               ;
               the
               proudest
               of
               them
               all
               is
               slave
               to
               one
               or
               other
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               to
               the
               ruining
               of
               body
               and
               soul
               for
               ever
               ,
               Where
               lies
               the
               mystery
               ,
               that
               men
               of
               such
               parts
               and
               wisdom
               ,
               should
               debase
               themselves
               to
               such
               drudgery
               work
               of
               hell
               ?
               even
               here
               ,
               they
               are
               in
               a
               state
               of
               alienation
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               able
               of
               themselves
               to
               break
               the
               devils
               prison
               ,
               then
               a
               slave
               ro
               run
               from
               his
               chain
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Christlesse
               state
               is
               a
               state
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               such
               must
               needs
               be
               naked
               and
               unarm'd
               .
               He
               that
               cannot
               see
               his
               enemie
               ,
               how
               can
               he
               ward
               off
               the
               blow
               he
               sends
               ?
               One
               seeing
               Prophet
               leads
               a
               whole
               army
               of
               blinde
               men
               whither
               he
               pleaseth
               .
               The
               imperfect
               knowledge
               Saints
               have
               here
               ,
               is
               Satans
               advantage
               against
               them
               ;
               he
               often
               takes
               them
               on
               the
               blinde
               side
               ,
               how
               easily
               then
               may
               he
               with
               a
               parcel
               of
               good
               words
               carry
               the
               blinde
               soule
               out
               of
               his
               way
               ,
               who
               knowes
               not
               a
               step
               of
               the
               right
               ?
               Now
               that
               the
               Christlesse
               state
               is
               a
               state
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               See
               Eph.
               5.8
               .
               
                 Ye
                 were
                 sometimes
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 are
                 ye
                 light
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Ye
               
               were
               darknesse
               ,
               not
               
                 in
                 the
                 dark
              
               ,
               so
               one
               that
               hath
               an
               eye
               may
               be
               .
               A
               childe
               of
               light
               is
               often
               in
               the
               dark
               ,
               concerning
               some
               truth
               or
               promise
               ,
               but
               then
               hath
               a
               spiritual
               eye
               ,
               which
               the
               Christlesse
               person
               wants
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               darknesse
               .
               And
               this
               darknesse
               cannot
               be
               enlightened
               ,
               but
               by
               its
               union
               with
               Christ
               ,
               which
               is
               exprest
               in
               the
               following
               phrase
               ;
               
                 But
                 now
                 are
                 ye
                 light
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               As
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               body
               once
               put
               out
               ,
               can
               never
               be
               restored
               by
               the
               creatures
               Art
               ,
               so
               neither
               can
               the
               spiritual
               eye
               ,
               lost
               by
               Adams
               sin
               ,
               be
               restored
               by
               the
               teaching
               of
               men
               or
               Angels
               .
               It
               is
               one
               of
               the
               diseases
               which
               Christ
               came
               to
               cure
               ,
               Luke
               4.18
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               light
               of
               reason
               ,
               which
               is
               imparted
               to
               every
               man
               by
               nature
               ,
               but
               this
               light
               is
               darknesse
               ,
               compared
               with
               the
               Saints
               .
               As
               the
               night
               is
               dark
               to
               the
               day
               ,
               even
               when
               the
               moon
               is
               in
               its
               full
               glory
               .
               This
               night-light
               of
               Reason
               may
               save
               a
               person
               from
               some
               ditch
               or
               pond
               ,
               great
               and
               broad
               sins
               ,
               but
               it
               will
               never
               help
               him
               to
               escape
               the
               more
               secret
               corruptions
               ,
               which
               the
               Saint
               sees
               like
               atomes
               in
               the
               beams
               of
               spiritual
               knowledge
               .
               There
               is
               such
               curious
               work
               the
               creature
               is
               to
               do
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               wrought
               by
               candle-light
               of
               natural
               knowledge
               .
               Nay
               more
               ,
               where
               the
               common
               illumination
               of
               the
               Spirit
               is
               superadded
               to
               this
               light
               of
               nature
               ,
               yet
               that
               is
               darknesse
               compar'd
               with
               the
               sanctifying
               knowledge
               of
               a
               renewed
               soule
               ,
               which
               doth
               both
               discover
               spiritual
               truths
               ,
               and
               warme
               the
               heart
               at
               the
               same
               time
               with
               the
               love
               of
               truth
               ,
               having
               like
               the
               Sun
               a
               prolifical
               and
               quickening
               vertue
               ,
               which
               the
               other
               wants
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               heart
               lies
               under
               such
               common
               illuminations
               cold
               and
               dead
               .
               He
               hath
               no
               more
               strength
               to
               resist
               Satan
               ,
               then
               if
               he
               knew
               not
               the
               command
               ;
               whereas
               the
               Christians
               knowledge
               ,
               even
               when
               taken
               Prisoner
               by
               a
               temptation
               ,
               pursues
               and
               brings
               back
               the
               soul
               as
               Abraham
               his
               Nephew
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               enemies
               hands
               ;
               which
               hints
               the
               third
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               Christlesse
               state
               is
               a
               state
               of
               impotency
               ,
               Rom.
               5.
               
               
                 When
                 we
                 were
                 without
                 strength
                 ,
                 Christ
              
               came
               
                 to
                 die
                 for
                 the
                 ungodly
              
               .
               What
               can
               a
               disarm'd
               people
               that
               have
               not
               sword
               or
               gun
               do
               to
               shake
               off
               the
               yoke
               of
               a
               conquering
               enemie
               ?
               Such
               a
               power
               hath
               Satan
               over
               the
               soule
               ,
               Luke
               11.21
               .
               he
               is
               call'd
               the
               
                 strong
                 man
              
               that
               keeps
               the
               soule
               as
               his
               Palace
               :
               If
               he
               hath
               no
               disturbance
               from
               heaven
               ,
               he
               need
               feare
               no
               mutiny
               within
               ;
               he
               keeps
               all
               in
               peace
               there
               .
               What
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               doth
               in
               a
               Saint
               ,
               that
               in
               a
               manner
               doth
               Satan
               in
               a
               sinner
               .
               The
               Spirit
               fills
               
               the
               heart
               of
               his
               with
               love
               ,
               joy
               ,
               holy
               desires
               ,
               feares
               ;
               so
               Satan
               fills
               the
               sinners
               heart
               with
               pride
               ,
               lust
               ,
               lying
               :
               
                 Why
                 hath
                 Satan
                 filled
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
              
               saith
               Peter
               ?
               And
               thus
               fill'd
               with
               Satan
               (
               as
               the
               drunkard
               with
               wine
               )
               he
               is
               not
               his
               own
               man
               ,
               but
               Satans
               slave
               .
            
             
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               state
               of
               unregeneracy
               is
               a
               state
               of
               friendship
               with
               sin
               and
               Satan
               .
               If
               it
               be
               enmity
               against
               God
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               is
               )
               then
               friendship
               with
               Satan
               .
               Now
               it
               will
               be
               hard
               to
               make
               that
               soule
               fight
               in
               earnest
               against
               his
               friend
               .
               Is
               Satan
               divided
               ?
               will
               the
               devil
               within
               fight
               against
               the
               devil
               without
               ?
               Satan
               in
               the
               heart
               shut
               out
               Satan
               at
               the
               door
               ?
               sometimes
               indeed
               there
               appears
               a
               scuffle
               between
               Satan
               and
               a
               carnal
               heart
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               a
               meer
               cheat
               ,
               like
               the
               fighting
               of
               two
               fencers
               on
               a
               stage
               ,
               you
               would
               think
               at
               first
               they
               were
               in
               earnest
               ,
               but
               observing
               how
               wary
               they
               are
               ,
               where
               they
               hit
               one
               another
               ,
               you
               may
               soon
               know
               they
               do
               not
               mean
               to
               kill
               :
               and
               that
               which
               puts
               all
               out
               of
               doubt
               ,
               when
               the
               prize
               is
               done
               ,
               you
               shall
               see
               them
               making
               merry
               together
               ,
               with
               what
               they
               have
               got
               of
               their
               Spectatours
               ,
               which
               was
               all
               they
               fought
               for
               ;
               when
               a
               carnal
               heart
               makes
               the
               greatest
               bussle
               against
               sin
               by
               complaining
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               praying
               against
               it
               ,
               follow
               him
               but
               off
               the
               stage
               of
               duty
               ,
               (
               where
               he
               hath
               gained
               the
               reputation
               of
               a
               Saint
               ,
               the
               prize
               he
               fights
               for
               )
               and
               you
               shall
               see
               them
               sit
               as
               friendly
               together
               in
               a
               corner
               as
               ever
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vse
                
                 1
              
               First
               ,
               this
               takes
               away
               the
               wonder
               of
               Satans
               great
               Conquests
               in
               the
               world
               :
               when
               you
               look
               abroad
               ,
               and
               see
               his
               vast
               Empire
               ,
               and
               what
               a
               little
               spot
               of
               ground
               contains
               Christs
               subjects
               ,
               what
               heaps
               of
               precious
               souls
               lie
               prostrate
               under
               this
               foot
               of
               pride
               ,
               and
               what
               a
               little
               regiment
               of
               Saints
               march
               under
               Christs
               banner
               ;
               perhaps
               the
               strangenesse
               of
               the
               thing
               may
               make
               you
               ask
               ,
               Is
               hell
               stronger
               then
               heaven
               ?
               the
               armes
               of
               Satan
               more
               victorious
               then
               the
               Crosse
               of
               Christ
               ?
               No
               such
               matter
               :
               Consider
               but
               this
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               you
               will
               wonder
               that
               Christ
               hath
               any
               to
               follow
               him
               ,
               rather
               then
               that
               he
               hath
               so
               few
               .
               Satan
               findes
               the
               world
               unarm'd
               ,
               when
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               world
               comes
               ,
               he
               findes
               nothing
               to
               oppose
               ;
               the
               whole
               soule
               is
               in
               a
               disposition
               to
               yield
               at
               first
               summons
               ;
               and
               if
               Conscience
               ,
               Governour
               for
               God
               in
               the
               creature
               stands
               out
               a
               while
               ,
               all
               the
               other
               powers
               ,
               as
               will
               and
               affections
               are
               in
               a
               discontent
               ,
               (
               like
               mutinous
               souldiers
               in
               a
               garrison
               )
               who
               never
               rest
               till
               they
               have
               brought
               over
               conscience
               to
               yield
               ,
               or
               
               against
               its
               command
               set
               open
               the
               City
               gate
               to
               the
               enemie
               ,
               and
               so
               deliver
               traiterously
               their
               conscience
               prisoner
               to
               their
               lusts
               :
               But
               when
               Christ
               comes
               to
               demand
               the
               soul
               ,
               he
               meets
               a
               scornful
               answer
               :
               
                 Depart
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 desire
                 not
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 High.
                 We
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 this
                 man
                 to
                 reign
                 over
                 us
                 .
              
               With
               one
               consent
               they
               vote
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               rise
               up
               as
               the
               Philistines
               against
               Samson
               whom
               they
               call'd
               
                 the
                 Destroyer
                 of
                 the
                 countrey
                 .
                 Ye
                 will
                 not
                 come
                 ,
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
              
               saith
               Christ
               .
               O
               how
               true
               are
               poor
               sinners
               to
               the
               devils
               trust
               !
               They
               will
               not
               deliver
               the
               Castle
               they
               hold
               for
               Satan
               ,
               till
               fired
               over
               their
               heads
               .
               Pharaoh
               opposeth
               Moses
               on
               one
               hand
               ,
               and
               Israel
               cry
               out
               upon
               him
               on
               the
               other
               .
               Such
               measure
               hath
               Christ
               both
               at
               Satans
               hand
               ,
               and
               the
               sinners
               .
               That
               which
               lessened
               Alexanders
               Conquests
               ,
               was
               ,
               he
               overcame
               a
               people
               buried
               in
               barbarisme
               ,
               without
               armes
               or
               discipline
               of
               war
               ;
               and
               that
               which
               heightened
               Cesars
               ,
               (
               though
               not
               so
               many
               )
               he
               overcame
               a
               people
               more
               warlike
               and
               furnish't
               .
               Satans
               victories
               are
               of
               poor
               ignorant
               ,
               gracelesse
               souls
               ,
               who
               have
               neither
               armes
               ,
               nor
               hands
               ,
               nor
               hearts
               to
               oppose
               ;
               but
               when
               he
               assaults
               a
               Saint
               ,
               then
               he
               sits
               down
               before
               a
               city
               with
               gates
               and
               bars
               ,
               and
               ever
               riseth
               with
               shame
               ;
               unable
               to
               take
               the
               weakest
               hold
               ,
               to
               pluck
               the
               weakest
               Saint
               out
               of
               Christs
               hands
               ;
               but
               Christ
               brings
               souls
               out
               of
               his
               dominion
               with
               a
               high
               hand
               ,
               in
               spite
               of
               all
               the
               force
               and
               fury
               of
               hell
               ,
               which
               like
               Pharaoh
               and
               his
               hoste
               pursue
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vse
                
                 2
              
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               gives
               us
               a
               reason
               why
               the
               devil
               hath
               so
               great
               a
               spite
               against
               the
               Gospel
               .
               Why
               ?
               because
               this
               opens
               a
               magazine
               of
               armes
               and
               furniture
               for
               the
               soule
               ;
               the
               Word
               is
               that
               
                 Tower
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 Cant.
              
               4.4
               .
               
                 built
                 for
                 an
                 Armourie
                 ,
                 wherein
                 there
                 hang
                 a
                 thousand
                 bucklers
                 ;
                 all
                 the
                 shields
                 of
                 mighty
                 men
                 .
              
               Hence
               the
               Saints
               have
               ever
               had
               their
               armour
               ,
               and
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               unlocks
               it
               .
               As
               Gospel-light
               ascends
               ,
               so
               Satans
               shady
               Kingdom
               of
               darknesse
               vanisheth
               .
               Rev.
               14.6
               .
               there
               one
               Angel
               comes
               forth
               to
               
                 preach
                 the
                 everlasting
                 Gospel
              
               ,
               and
               another
               Angel
               followes
               at
               his
               back
               ,
               verse
               8.
               crying
               
                 Victoria
                 ,
                 Babylon
                 is
                 fallen
                 ,
                 is
                 fallen
                 .
              
               The
               very
               first
               charge
               the
               Gospel
               gave
               to
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               shak't
               the
               foundations
               thereof
               ,
               and
               put
               the
               legions
               of
               hell
               to
               the
               run
               .
               The
               seventy
               ,
               whom
               Christ
               sent
               out
               ,
               bring
               this
               speedy
               account
               of
               their
               ambassage
               ;
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 devils
                 are
                 subject
                 unto
                 us
                 through
                 thy
                 Name
              
               :
               and
               Christ
               answers
               ,
               
                 I
                 beheld
                 Satan
                 as
                 lightning
                 fall
                 from
                 heaven
                 .
              
               As
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               't
               is
               no
               newes
               you
               
               tell
               me
               ,
               I
               beheld
               Satan
               falllng
               when
               I
               sent
               you
               :
               I
               knew
               the
               Gospel
               would
               make
               work
               where
               it
               came
               ;
               and
               therefore
               no
               wonder
               Satan
               labours
               to
               dispossesse
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               dispossesseth
               him
               ;
               he
               knows
               that
               army
               is
               near
               lost
               ,
               whose
               magazine
               is
               blowen
               up
               ;
               'T
               is
               true
               indeed
               ,
               under
               the
               very
               Gospel
               the
               devil
               rageth
               more
               in
               such
               swinish
               sinners
               ,
               as
               are
               given
               over
               of
               God
               to
               be
               possest
               of
               that
               fiend
               ,
               for
               rejecting
               of
               his
               grace
               ;
               but
               he
               is
               cast
               out
               of
               others
               ,
               who
               
                 before
                 the
                 loving
                 kindnesse
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 man
                 appeared
              
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               were
               commanded
               by
               him
               ,
               
                 serving
                 divers
                 lusts
                 and
                 pleasures
              
               ;
               But
               now
               by
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Gospel
               they
               see
               their
               folly
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               grace
               it
               brings
               are
               enabled
               to
               renounce
               him
               .
               This
               ,
               this
               is
               that
               which
               torments
               the
               foule
               spirit
               ,
               to
               see
               himself
               forsaken
               of
               his
               old
               friends
               and
               servants
               ,
               and
               this
               new
               Lord
               to
               come
               and
               take
               his
               subjects
               from
               him
               :
               and
               therefore
               he
               labours
               either
               by
               persecution
               to
               drive
               the
               Gospel
               away
               ,
               or
               by
               policy
               to
               perswade
               a
               people
               to
               send
               it
               away
               from
               their
               coasts
               ,
               and
               was
               he
               ever
               more
               likely
               to
               effect
               it
               among
               us
               ?
               What
               a
               low
               esteem
               hath
               he
               brought
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               unto
               ?
               the
               price
               is
               fallen
               half
               in
               half
               to
               what
               it
               was
               some
               yeares
               past
               ,
               even
               among
               those
               that
               have
               been
               counted
               the
               greatest
               Merchants
               upon
               the
               Saints
               Exchange
               .
               Some
               ,
               that
               have
               thought
               it
               worth
               crossing
               the
               seas
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               Indies
               (
               almost
               as
               far
               as
               others
               fetch
               their
               gold
               )
               to
               enjoy
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               are
               loath
               now
               to
               crosse
               the
               street
               to
               hear
               it
               at
               so
               cheap
               a
               rate
               ;
               And
               some
               that
               come
               ,
               (
               who
               formerly
               trembled
               at
               it
               )
               make
               it
               most
               of
               their
               errand
               to
               mock
               at
               ,
               or
               quarrel
               with
               it
               .
               Nay
               ,
               it
               is
               come
               to
               such
               a
               passe
               ,
               that
               the
               Word
               is
               so
               heavy
               a
               charge
               to
               the
               squeamish
               stomacks
               of
               many
               Professors
               ,
               that
               it
               comes
               up
               again
               presently
               ,
               and
               abundance
               of
               choler
               with
               it
               against
               the
               Preacher
               ,
               especially
               if
               it
               fall
               foule
               of
               the
               sins
               and
               errours
               of
               the
               times
               ,
               the
               very
               naming
               of
               which
               is
               enough
               to
               offend
               ,
               though
               the
               Nation
               be
               sinking
               under
               their
               weight
               .
               What
               reproaches
               are
               the
               faithful
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               laden
               withal
               ?
               I
               call
               heaven
               and
               earth
               to
               witnesse
               ,
               whether
               ever
               they
               suffered
               a
               hotter
               persecution
               of
               the
               tongue
               ,
               then
               in
               this
               apostatizing
               age
               .
               A
               new
               generation
               of
               Professours
               are
               started
               up
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               know
               them
               to
               be
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               though
               those
               before
               them
               ,
               (
               as
               well
               in
               grace
               as
               time
               ,
               more
               able
               to
               derive
               their
               spiritual
               pedigree
               ,
               then
               themselves
               )
               have
               to
               their
               death
               owned
               them
               for
               their
               spiritual
               fathers
               .
               And
               must
               not
               the
               
               Ark
               needs
               shake
               ,
               when
               they
               that
               carry
               it
               are
               thus
               struck
               at
               ,
               both
               in
               their
               person
               and
               office
               ?
               what
               are
               these
               men
               doing
               ?
               alas
               ,
               they
               know
               not
               ,
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 forgive
                 them
              
               :
               They
               are
               cutting
               off
               their
               right
               hand
               with
               their
               left
               ;
               they
               are
               making
               themselves
               and
               the
               Nation
               naked
               ,
               by
               despising
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               bring
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vse
                
                 3
              
               Consider
               your
               deplored
               estate
               ,
               who
               are
               wholly
               naked
               and
               unarm'd
               .
               Can
               you
               pity
               the
               begger
               at
               your
               door
               ,
               (
               when
               you
               see
               such
               in
               a
               Winter-day
               ,
               shivering
               with
               naked
               backs
               ,
               exposed
               to
               the
               fury
               of
               the
               cold
               )
               and
               not
               pity
               your
               own
               far
               more
               dismal
               soul-nakednesse
               ,
               by
               which
               thou
               liest
               open
               to
               heavens
               wrath
               ,
               and
               hells
               malice
               ?
               Shall
               their
               nakednesse
               cover
               them
               with
               shame
               ,
               fill
               them
               with
               feare
               of
               perishing
               ,
               which
               makes
               them
               with
               pitiful
               moanes
               knock
               and
               cry
               for
               relief
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               is
               reported
               of
               Russia
               ,
               where
               their
               poor
               (
               through
               extreme
               necessity
               )
               have
               this
               desperate
               manner
               of
               begging
               in
               their
               streets
               ;
               
                 Give
                 me
                 and
                 cut
                 me
                 ,
                 give
                 me
                 and
                 kill
                 me
                 ?
              
               )
               and
               canst
               thou
               let
               Satan
               come
               and
               cut
               thy
               throat
               in
               thy
               bed
               of
               sloth
               ,
               rather
               then
               accept
               of
               clothes
               to
               cover
               ,
               yea
               ,
               Armour
               to
               defend
               thee
               ?
               (
               I
               mean
               Christ
               and
               his
               grace
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               Gospel
               is
               tendered
               to
               you
               .
               )
               And
               do
               not
               lightly
               beleeve
               your
               own
               flattering
               hearts
               ,
               if
               they
               shall
               tell
               you
               ,
               you
               are
               provided
               of
               these
               already
               .
               I
               am
               afraid
               many
               a
               gaudy
               Professour
               will
               be
               found
               as
               naked
               in
               regard
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               truth
               of
               grace
               ,
               as
               drunkards
               and
               swearers
               themselves
               ;
               Such
               there
               are
               ,
               who
               content
               themselves
               with
               a
               Christ
               in
               Profession
               ,
               in
               gifts
               ,
               and
               in
               duties
               ,
               but
               seek
               not
               a
               Christ
               in
               solid
               grace
               ,
               and
               so
               perish
               ;
               those
               indeed
               are
               an
               ornament
               to
               the
               Christian
               ,
               as
               the
               scarfe
               and
               feather
               to
               the
               souldier
               ,
               but
               these
               quench
               not
               the
               bullet
               in
               battel
               ,
               't
               is
               Christ
               and
               his
               grace
               doth
               that
               ,
               therefore
               labour
               to
               be
               sound
               rather
               then
               brave
               Christians
               .
               Grace
               embellisht
               with
               gifts
               is
               the
               more
               beautiful
               ,
               but
               these
               without
               grace
               only
               the
               richer
               spoile
               for
               Satan
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               Branch
               of
               the
               first
               general
               part
               of
               the
               words
               followes
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               quality
               or
               kinde
               of
               that
               Armour
               ,
               the
               Christian
               is
               here
               directed
               to
               provide
               .
               It
               is
               not
               any
               trash
               will
               serve
               the
               turn
               ,
               better
               none
               then
               not
               Armour
               of
               proof
               ,
               and
               none
               such
               ,
               but
               Armour
               of
               God.
               In
               a
               twofold
               respect
               it
               must
               be
               of
               God.
               First
               ,
               in
               institution
               and
               appointment
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               constitution
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
              
               Sheweth
               ,
               that
               the
               Armour
               we
               use
               against
               Satan
               ,
               must
               be
               divine
               in
               the
               Institution
               ,
               such
               only
               as
               God
               appoints
               .
            
             
               FIrst
               ,
               
               the
               Christians
               Armour
               which
               he
               weares
               must
               be
               of
               divine
               Institution
               and
               appointment
               .
               The
               souldier
               comes
               into
               the
               field
               with
               no
               armes
               ,
               but
               what
               his
               General
               commands
               ,
               't
               is
               not
               left
               to
               every
               ones
               fancie
               to
               bring
               what
               weapons
               he
               please
               ,
               this
               will
               breed
               confusion
               .
               The
               Christian
               souldier
               is
               bound
               up
               to
               Gods
               order
               ,
               though
               the
               army
               be
               on
               earth
               ,
               yet
               the
               Councel
               of
               War
               fits
               in
               Heaven
               ;
               This
               duty
               ye
               shall
               do
               ,
               that
               means
               ye
               shall
               use
               ;
               and
               to
               do
               more
               or
               use
               other
               then
               God
               commands
               ,
               though
               with
               some
               seeming
               successe
               against
               sin
               ;
               such
               shall
               surely
               be
               call'd
               to
               account
               for
               this
               boldnesse
               .
               The
               discipline
               of
               war
               among
               men
               is
               strict
               in
               this
               case
               .
               Some
               have
               suffered
               death
               by
               a
               Councel
               of
               war
               ,
               even
               when
               they
               have
               beaten
               the
               enemie
               ,
               because
               out
               of
               their
               place
               ,
               or
               beside
               their
               order
               .
               God
               is
               very
               precise
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               he
               will
               say
               to
               such
               as
               invent
               wayes
               to
               worship
               him
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               coyne
               meanes
               to
               mortifie
               corruption
               ,
               obtain
               comfort
               in
               their
               own
               mint
               ;
               
                 Who
                 hath
                 required
                 this
                 at
                 your
                 hands
                 ?
              
               this
               is
               truly
               to
               be
               
                 righteous
                 over-much
              
               ,
               (
               as
               Solomon
               speaks
               )
               when
               we
               will
               pretend
               to
               correct
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               and
               adde
               supplements
               of
               our
               own
               to
               his
               rule
               .
               Who
               will
               pay
               that
               man
               his
               wages
               that
               is
               not
               set
               on
               work
               by
               God
               ?
               God
               tells
               Israel
               ,
               
               the
               false
               Prophets
               shall
               do
               them
               no
               good
               ,
               because
               they
               come
               not
               of
               his
               errand
               ;
               so
               neither
               will
               those
               wayes
               and
               meanes
               help
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               of
               Gods
               appointing
               ;
               Gods
               thoughts
               are
               not
               as
               mans
               ,
               nor
               his
               wayes
               as
               ours
               ,
               which
               he
               useth
               to
               attain
               his
               ends
               by
               .
               If
               man
               had
               been
               to
               set
               forth
               the
               Israelitish
               army
               ,
               now
               to
               march
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ;
               surely
               his
               wisdom
               would
               have
               directed
               rather
               to
               have
               plundered
               the
               Egyptians
               of
               their
               horse
               and
               armes
               ,
               (
               as
               more
               necessary
               for
               such
               an
               expedition
               )
               
               then
               to
               borrow
               their
               jewels
               and
               eare-rings
               ,
               but
               God
               will
               have
               them
               come
               out
               naked
               and
               on
               foot
               ;
               and
               Moses
               keeps
               close
               to
               his
               order
               ;
               yea
               ,
               when
               any
               horses
               were
               taken
               in
               battel
               ,
               because
               God
               commanded
               they
               should
               be
               houghed
               ,
               they
               obeyed
               ,
               though
               to
               their
               seeming
               disadvantage
               .
               It
               was
               Gods
               war
               they
               waged
               ,
               and
               therefore
               but
               reasonable
               they
               should
               be
               under
               his
               command
               ,
               they
               encamp't
               and
               march't
               by
               his
               order
               ;
               as
               the
               Ark
               moved
               or
               rested
               ,
               they
               fought
               by
               his
               command
               ,
               the
               number
               appointed
               by
               him
               ,
               the
               means
               and
               weapons
               they
               should
               use
               ,
               all
               prescribed
               by
               God
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               assault
               of
               Jericho
               :
               and
               what
               is
               the
               Gospel
               of
               all
               this
               ?
               (
               for
               surely
               God
               had
               an
               eye
               in
               that
               to
               our
               marching
               to
               heaven
               ,
               and
               our
               fighting
               with
               these
               cursed
               spirits
               and
               lusts
               that
               stand
               in
               our
               way
               )
               but
               that
               we
               should
               fight
               lawfully
               ,
               using
               those
               means
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               from
               his
               mouth
               in
               his
               Word
               ?
            
             
               
                 
                   Vse
                
                 1
              
               This
               reproveth
               two
               sorts
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               those
               that
               fight
               Satan
               in
               Armour
               ,
               that
               hath
               no
               divine
               Institution
               ,
               as
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               the
               Papist
               .
               Look
               into
               his
               armoury
               ,
               and
               hardly
               a
               piece
               that
               will
               be
               found
               Armour
               of
               God.
               They
               fight
               in
               the
               Popes
               armour
               :
               his
               authority
               is
               the
               shop
               ,
               wherein
               their
               weapons
               are
               forged
               ;
               It
               were
               a
               kinde
               of
               pennance
               to
               your
               patience
               ,
               to
               repeat
               all
               the
               several
               pieces
               of
               armour
               ,
               with
               which
               they
               load
               silly
               soules
               ,
               too
               heavy
               indeed
               for
               the
               broadest
               shoulders
               among
               them
               to
               bear
               ;
               yea
               ,
               more
               then
               the
               wiser
               sort
               of
               them
               mean
               to
               use
               ,
               their
               masses
               ,
               mattens
               ,
               vigils
               ,
               pilgrimages
               ,
               Lent-fasts
               ,
               whippings
               ,
               vowes
               of
               chastity
               ,
               poverty
               ,
               with
               a
               world
               of
               such
               trash
               ;
               where
               is
               a
               Word
               of
               God
               for
               these
               ?
               who
               hath
               required
               these
               things
               at
               their
               hands
               ?
               a
               thousand
               woes
               will
               one
               day
               fall
               upon
               those
               Impostors
               ,
               who
               have
               strip't
               the
               people
               of
               the
               true
               Armour
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               put
               these
               reeds
               and
               bulrushes
               in
               their
               hands
               .
               This
               may
               justifie
               us
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               and
               men
               ,
               for
               our
               departure
               from
               them
               ,
               who
               will
               force
               us
               to
               venture
               the
               life
               of
               our
               soules
               in
               such
               ,
               paper-armour
               ,
               when
               God
               hath
               provided
               better
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               carnal
               Protestant
               ,
               who
               fights
               in
               fleshly
               armour
               .
               2
               Cor.
               10.3
               .
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               there
               of
               
                 warring
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               with
               weapons
               or
               means
               ,
               which
               mans
               carnal
               wisdome
               prompts
               to
               ,
               and
               not
               God
               commands
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               weak
               .
               How
               few
               are
               clad
               with
               other
               in
               the
               day
               of
               battel
               ;
               First
               ,
               when
               Satan
               
               tempts
               to
               sin
               ,
               if
               he
               hath
               not
               presently
               a
               peaceable
               entrance
               ;
               yet
               the
               resistance
               commonly
               made
               is
               carnal
               ;
               the
               strength
               carnal
               they
               rest
               on
               ,
               their
               own
               ,
               not
               Gods
               ;
               the
               motives
               carnal
               ,
               as
               the
               fear
               of
               man
               more
               then
               of
               God.
               Where
               one
               saith
               ,
               How
               shall
               I
               do
               this
               and
               sin
               against
               God
               ?
               many
               in
               their
               hearts
               say
               ,
               How
               shall
               I
               do
               this
               and
               anger
               man
               ,
               displease
               my
               Master
               ,
               provoke
               my
               Parents
               ,
               and
               lose
               the
               good
               opinion
               of
               my
               Minister
               ?
               Herod
               feared
               John
               ,
               and
               did
               many
               things
               :
               had
               he
               fear'd
               God
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               laboured
               to
               have
               done
               every
               thing
               .
               The
               like
               may
               be
               said
               of
               all
               other
               motives
               ,
               which
               have
               their
               spring
               in
               the
               creature
               ,
               not
               in
               God
               ;
               they
               are
               armour
               which
               will
               not
               out-stand
               shot
               .
               If
               thy
               strength
               lie
               in
               a
               creature-lock
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               soon
               cut
               off
               ;
               if
               in
               God
               it
               will
               hold
               ,
               as
               his
               command
               ;
               
                 It
                 is
                 written
              
               :
               I
               cannot
               do
               it
               ,
               but
               I
               must
               set
               my
               foot
               on
               the
               Law
               of
               my
               Maker
               .
               Or
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
               ;
               I
               cannot
               come
               at
               my
               lust
               ,
               but
               I
               must
               go
               over
               my
               bleeding
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               therefore
               away
               ,
               foule
               Tempter
               ,
               I
               hate
               thee
               and
               thy
               motion
               .
               This
               foundation
               is
               rock
               ,
               and
               will
               stand
               ;
               but
               if
               it
               be
               some
               carnal
               respect
               that
               balanceth
               thee
               ,
               another
               more
               weighty
               may
               be
               found
               of
               the
               same
               kinde
               ,
               which
               will
               cast
               the
               scales
               another
               way
               .
               She
               that
               likes
               not
               the
               man
               because
               of
               his
               dresse
               only
               ,
               may
               soon
               be
               gain'd
               when
               he
               comes
               in
               another
               habit
               .
               Satan
               can
               change
               his
               suit
               ,
               and
               then
               thy
               mouth
               will
               be
               stop't
               when
               thy
               carnal
               argument
               is
               taken
               off
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               when
               the
               Word
               or
               Conscience
               rebuke
               for
               sin
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               armour
               that
               men
               commonly
               cover
               their
               guilty
               soules
               withal
               ?
               truly
               no
               other
               then
               carnal
               .
               If
               they
               cannot
               evade
               the
               charge
               that
               these
               bring
               ,
               then
               they
               labour
               to
               mitigate
               it
               ,
               by
               extenuating
               the
               fact
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               will
               they
               say
               ,
               I
               did
               (
               I
               confesse
               )
               commit
               such
               a
               fault
               ,
               but
               I
               was
               drawen
               in
               ;
               
                 The
                 woman
                 gave
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 did
                 eate
                 ,
              
               was
               Adams
               fig-leaf
               armour
               :
               't
               is
               but
               once
               or
               twice
               ,
               and
               I
               hope
               that
               breaks
               no
               such
               squares
               ,
               was
               this
               such
               a
               great
               businesse
               ?
               I
               know
               jolly
               Christians
               will
               do
               as
               much
               as
               this
               comes
               to
               ;
               I
               thank
               God
               ,
               I
               cannot
               be
               charged
               for
               whore
               or
               thief
               :
               This
               is
               the
               armour
               that
               must
               keep
               off
               the
               blow
               .
               But
               if
               Conscience
               will
               not
               be
               thus
               taken
               off
               ,
               then
               they
               labour
               to
               divert
               their
               thoughts
               ,
               by
               striking
               up
               the
               loud
               musick
               of
               carnal
               delights
               ,
               that
               the
               noise
               of
               one
               may
               drown
               the
               other
               ,
               or
               with
               Cain
               ,
               they
               will
               go
               from
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               come
               no
               more
               at
               those
               Ordinances
               which
               make
               their
               head
               ake
               ,
               and
               hinder
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               raving
               consciences
               .
               If
               yet
               the
               ghost
               haunts
               
               them
               ,
               then
               they
               labour
               to
               pacifie
               it
               ,
               with
               some
               good
               work
               or
               other
               ,
               which
               they
               set
               against
               their
               bad
               ;
               their
               almes
               and
               charity
               in
               their
               old
               age
               ,
               must
               expiate
               the
               oppression
               and
               violence
               of
               their
               former
               dayes
               :
               as
               if
               this
               little
               frankincense
               were
               enough
               to
               aire
               and
               take
               away
               the
               plague
               of
               Gods
               curse
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               their
               ill
               gotten
               goods
               .
               Thus
               poor
               creatures
               catch
               at
               any
               sorry
               covering
               ,
               which
               will
               not
               so
               much
               as
               hide
               their
               shame
               ,
               much
               lesse
               choak
               the
               bullet
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               ,
               when
               God
               shall
               fire
               upon
               them
               ;
               this
               must
               he
               Armour
               of
               Gods
               appointing
               .
               Adam
               was
               naked
               for
               all
               his
               fig-leaves
               ,
               
               while
               God
               
                 taught
                 him
                 to
                 make
                 coats
                 of
                 skins
                 ,
              
               covertly
               (
               as
               some
               think
               )
               shadowing
               out
               Christ
               the
               true
               
                 Lambe
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               whose
               righteousnesse
               alone
               was
               appointed
               by
               him
               to
               cover
               our
               shame
               ,
               and
               arme
               our
               naked
               souls
               from
               the
               sight
               and
               stroke
               of
               his
               justice
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               reproves
               those
               who
               use
               the
               Armour
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               not
               as
               God
               hath
               appointed
               ,
               which
               appears
               in
               three
               sorts
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               when
               a
               person
               useth
               a
               duty
               appointed
               by
               God
               ,
               not
               as
               Armour
               of
               defence
               against
               sin
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               cover
               for
               sin
               .
               Who
               would
               think
               him
               an
               enemie
               that
               weares
               Christs
               colours
               in
               his
               hat
               ,
               and
               marcheth
               after
               Christ
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               all
               the
               duties
               of
               his
               worship
               ?
               such
               a
               one
               may
               passe
               all
               the
               Courts
               of
               guard
               ,
               without
               so
               much
               as
               being
               bid
               stand
               ,
               all
               take
               him
               for
               a
               friend
               ;
               and
               yet
               some
               such
               there
               are
               ,
               who
               are
               fighting
               against
               Christ
               all
               the
               while
               .
               The
               hypocrite
               is
               the
               man
               ,
               he
               learnes
               his
               postures
               ,
               gets
               the
               Word
               ,
               hath
               his
               tongue
               tip'c
               with
               Scripture-language
               ,
               and
               walks
               in
               the
               habit
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               meerly
               on
               a
               design
               to
               drive
               his
               trade
               the
               more
               closely
               ;
               Like
               some
               high-way
               men
               in
               our
               dayes
               ,
               who
               rob
               in
               the
               habit
               of
               souldiers
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               the
               lesse
               suspected
               ;
               this
               is
               desperate
               wickednesse
               indeed
               ,
               to
               take
               up
               Gods
               armes
               ,
               and
               use
               them
               in
               the
               devils
               service
               ;
               of
               all
               sinners
               such
               shall
               finde
               least
               mercy
               ;
               false
               friends
               shall
               speed
               worse
               then
               open
               enemies
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               they
               use
               not
               the
               Armour
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               God
               hath
               appointed
               ,
               who
               put
               a
               carnal
               confidence
               therein
               .
               We
               must
               not
               confide
               in
               the
               Armour
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               God
               of
               this
               Armour
               ,
               because
               all
               
                 our
                 weapons
                 are
              
               only
               
                 mighty
                 through
                 God
              
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               10.
               
               The
               Ark
               was
               the
               meanes
               of
               the
               Jewes
               safety
               ,
               but
               carnally
               applauded
               and
               gloried
               in
               ,
               hastened
               their
               overthrow
               :
               so
               duties
               and
               Ordinances
               ,
               gifts
               and
               graces
               in
               their
               place
               ,
               are
               means
               for
               the
               
               souls
               defence
               ;
               Satan
               trembles
               as
               much
               as
               the
               Philistines
               at
               the
               Ark
               ,
               to
               see
               a
               soule
               diligent
               in
               the
               use
               of
               duty
               ,
               and
               exercise
               of
               grace
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               creature
               confides
               in
               them
               ,
               this
               is
               dangerous
               .
               As
               some
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               prayed
               ,
               think
               they
               please
               God
               for
               all
               day
               ,
               though
               they
               take
               little
               heed
               to
               their
               steps
               .
               Others
               have
               so
               good
               an
               opinion
               of
               their
               faith
               ,
               sincerity
               ,
               knowledge
               ,
               thut
               you
               may
               assoon
               make
               them
               believe
               they
               are
               dogs
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               may
               ever
               be
               taken
               in
               such
               an
               errour
               or
               sinful
               practice
               .
               Others
               ,
               when
               assisted
               in
               duty
               ,
               are
               prone
               to
               stroak
               their
               own
               head
               with
               a
               
                 Bene
                 fecisti
                 Bernarde
              
               ,
               and
               so
               promise
               themselves
               to
               speed
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               done
               their
               errand
               so
               well
               .
               What
               speak
               such
               passages
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               a
               carnal
               confidence
               in
               their
               armour
               to
               their
               ruine
               ?
               Many
               soules
               (
               we
               may
               safely
               say
               )
               do
               not
               only
               perish
               praying
               ,
               repenting
               and
               believing
               after
               a
               sort
               ,
               but
               they
               perish
               by
               their
               praying
               and
               repenting
               &c.
               while
               they
               carnally
               trust
               in
               these
               .
               As
               it
               falls
               out
               sometimes
               ,
               that
               the
               souldier
               in
               battel
               loseth
               his
               life
               by
               means
               of
               his
               own
               Armour
               ,
               it
               is
               so
               heavy
               he
               cannot
               flie
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               close
               buckled
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               cannot
               get
               it
               off
               ,
               to
               flie
               for
               his
               life
               without
               it
               .
               If
               we
               be
               saved
               ,
               we
               must
               come
               naked
               to
               Christ
               for
               all
               our
               duties
               ,
               we
               will
               not
               flie
               to
               Christ
               while
               confiding
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               some
               are
               so
               lock't
               into
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               come
               without
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               a
               day
               of
               temptation
               are
               trampled
               under
               the
               feet
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               ,
               and
               Satans
               fury
               .
               The
               poor
               Publican
               throwes
               down
               his
               armes
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               all
               confidence
               in
               himself
               )
               cries
               for
               quarter
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               mercy
               ;
               
                 God
                 be
                 merciful
                 unto
                 me
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
              
               and
               he
               comes
               off
               with
               his
               life
               ,
               he
               went
               away
               justified
               :
               but
               the
               Pharisee
               ,
               loaden
               with
               his
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               conceited
               of
               it
               ,
               stands
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               is
               lost
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               use
               the
               Armour
               of
               God
               as
               such
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               performing
               of
               divine
               duties
               ,
               eye
               not
               God
               through
               them
               ,
               and
               this
               makes
               them
               all
               weak
               and
               uneffectual
               .
               Then
               the
               Word
               is
               mighty
               ,
               when
               read
               as
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               the
               Gospel
               preach't
               ,
               powerful
               to
               convince
               the
               conscience
               ,
               and
               revive
               the
               drooping
               spirit
               ,
               when
               heard
               ,
               as
               the
               appointment
               of
               the
               great
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               exercise
               of
               a
               mean
               creature
               .
               Now
               it
               will
               appear
               in
               three
               things
               ,
               whether
               we
               eye
               divine
               appointment
               in
               the
               meanes
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               when
               we
               engage
               in
               a
               duty
               ,
               and
               look
               not
               up
               to
               God
               
               for
               his
               blessing
               .
               Didst
               thou
               eye
               Gods
               appointment
               in
               the
               means
               ,
               thou
               wouldest
               say
               ,
               Soul
               ,
               if
               there
               come
               any
               good
               of
               thy
               present
               service
               ,
               it
               must
               drop
               from
               heaven
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               Gods
               appointment
               ,
               not
               mans
               :
               And
               can
               I
               profit
               whether
               God
               will
               or
               no
               ?
               or
               think
               to
               finde
               and
               bring
               away
               any
               soul-enriching
               treasure
               from
               his
               Ordinance
               without
               his
               leave
               ?
               had
               I
               not
               best
               look
               up
               to
               him
               ,
               by
               whose
               blessing
               I
               live
               more
               then
               by
               my
               bread
               ?
            
             
               
               Again
               ,
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               appears
               we
               look
               not
               at
               Gods
               appointment
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               low
               thoughts
               of
               the
               means
               .
               What
               is
               Jordan
               that
               I
               should
               wash
               in
               it
               ?
               what
               is
               this
               preaching
               that
               I
               should
               attend
               on
               it
               ,
               where
               I
               heare
               nothing
               but
               I
               knew
               before
               ?
               what
               these
               beggarly
               elements
               of
               water
               ,
               and
               bread
               ,
               and
               wine
               ?
               Are
               not
               these
               the
               reasonings
               of
               a
               soul
               that
               forgets
               who
               appoints
               these
               ?
               Didst
               thou
               remember
               who
               commands
               ,
               thou
               wouldest
               not
               question
               what
               the
               command
               is
               ;
               what
               though
               it
               be
               clay
               ,
               let
               Christ
               use
               it
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               open
               the
               eyes
               ,
               though
               in
               it self
               more
               like
               to
               put
               them
               out
               .
               Hadst
               thou
               thy
               eye
               on
               God
               ,
               thou
               wouldest
               silence
               thy
               carnal
               reason
               with
               this
               ;
               'T
               is
               God
               sends
               me
               to
               such
               a
               duty
               ,
               whatsoever
               he
               saith
               unto
               me
               I
               will
               do
               it
               ,
               though
               he
               should
               send
               me
               (
               as
               Christ
               them
               )
               to
               draw
               wine
               out
               of
               pots
               fill'd
               with
               water
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               when
               a
               soule
               leaves
               off
               a
               duty
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               not
               in
               it
               what
               he
               expected
               from
               it
               .
               O
               ,
               saith
               the
               soul
               ,
               I
               see
               it
               is
               in
               vain
               to
               follow
               the
               means
               as
               I
               have
               done
               ;
               still
               Satan
               foiles
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               even
               give
               over
               .
               Doest
               thou
               remember
               ,
               soule
               ,
               't
               is
               Gods
               appointment
               ?
               surely
               then
               thou
               wouldest
               persevere
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               discouragements
               .
               He
               that
               bids
               thee
               pray
               ,
               bids
               thee
               pray
               without
               ceasing
               .
               He
               that
               bids
               thee
               hear
               ,
               bids
               thee
               wait
               at
               the
               posts
               of
               wisdom
               :
               thou
               wouldest
               reason
               thus
               ,
               God
               hath
               set
               me
               on
               duty
               ,
               and
               here
               I
               'le
               stand
               ,
               till
               God
               takes
               me
               off
               and
               bids
               me
               leave
               praying
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
              
               Sheweth
               that
               the
               Armour
               we
               use
               for
               our
               defence
               against
               Satan
               ,
               must
               not
               only
               be
               divine
               by
               Institution
               ,
               but
               constitution
               also
               .
            
             
               
               SEcondly
               ,
               the
               Christians
               Armour
               must
               be
               Armour
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               its
               make
               and
               constitution
               .
               My
               meaning
               is
               ,
               't
               is
               not
               only
               God
               ,
               that
               must
               appoint
               the
               weapons
               and
               armes
               the
               Christian
               useth
               for
               his
               defence
               :
               but
               he
               must
               also
               be
               the
               efficient
               of
               them
               ,
               he
               must
               work
               all
               their
               work
               in
               them
               and
               for
               them
               .
               Prayer
               is
               an
               appointment
               of
               God
               ,
               yet
               this
               is
               not
               armour
               of
               proof
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               a
               Prayer
               of
               God
               flowing
               from
               his
               Spirit
               .
               Hope
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               helmet
               the
               Saint
               by
               command
               is
               to
               wear
               ,
               but
               this
               hope
               must
               be
               Gods
               creature
               ;
               
                 who
                 hath
                 begotten
                 us
                 to
                 a
                 lively
                 hope
                 .
              
               
               Faith
               that
               's
               another
               principal
               piece
               in
               the
               Christians
               furniture
               ,
               but
               it
               must
               be
               
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Gods
                 Elect.
              
               He
               is
               to
               take
               righteousnesse
               and
               holinesse
               for
               his
               breast-plate
               :
               
               but
               it
               must
               be
               
                 true
                 holinesse
              
               ,
               Eph.
               4.24
               .
               
                 Put
                 on
                 the
                 new
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 after
                 God
                 is
                 created
                 in
                 righteousnesse
                 and
                 true
                 holinesse
                 .
              
               Thus
               you
               see
               ,
               
               it
               is
               not
               armour
               as
               armour
               ,
               but
               as
               armour
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               makes
               the
               soul
               impregnable
               .
               
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 borne
                 of
                 God
                 overcometh
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               A
               faith
               borne
               of
               God
               ,
               a
               hope
               borne
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               the
               spurious
               adulterous
               brood
               of
               duties
               and
               graces
               ,
               being
               begot
               of
               mortal
               seed
               ,
               cannot
               be
               immortal
               .
            
             
               Must
               the
               soules
               armour
               be
               of
               Gods
               make
               ?
               
               be
               exhorted
               then
               to
               look
               narrowly
               ,
               whether
               the
               armour
               ye
               weare
               ,
               be
               the
               workmanship
               of
               God
               or
               no.
               There
               is
               abundance
               of
               false
               ware
               put
               off
               now
               adayes
               :
               little
               good
               armour
               worne
               by
               the
               multitude
               of
               Professours
               :
               't
               is
               Satans
               after-game
               he
               playes
               ,
               if
               he
               cannot
               please
               the
               sinner
               with
               his
               naked
               state
               of
               prophanenesse
               ;
               then
               to
               put
               him
               off
               with
               something
               like
               grace
               ,
               some
               slighty
               stuffe
               ,
               that
               shall
               neither
               do
               him
               good
               ,
               nor
               Satan
               hurt
               ;
               thus
               many
               like
               children
               ,
               
               that
               cry
               for
               a
               knife
               or
               dagger
               ,
               and
               are
               pleas'd
               as
               well
               with
               a
               bone
               knife
               ,
               and
               wooden
               dagger
               ,
               as
               with
               the
               best
               of
               all
               ?
               so
               they
               have
               some
               armour
               ,
               it
               matters
               not
               what
               .
               Pray
               they
               must
               ,
               but
               little
               care
               how
               it
               be
               performed
               :
               Beleeve
               in
               God
               ?
               yes
               ,
               they
               hope
               they
               are
               not
               infidels
               :
               but
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               how
               they
               come
               by
               it
               ,
               or
               whether
               it
               will
               hold
               in
               an
               evil-day
               ,
               this
               never
               was
               put
               to
               the
               question
               in
               their
               hearts
               .
               Thus
               thousands
               perish
               with
               a
               vain
               conceit
               ,
               they
               are
               arm'd
               against
               Satan
               ,
               death
               and
               judgment
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               
                 miserable
                 and
                 naked
              
               ,
               yea
               ,
               worse
               on
               it
               then
               those
               who
               are
               more
               naked
               ,
               (
               those
               I
               mean
               )
               who
               have
               not
               a
               rag
               of
               civility
               ,
               to
               hide
               their
               shame
               from
               the
               worlds
               eye
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               a
               double
               respect
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               it
               is
               harder
               to
               work
               on
               such
               a
               soul
               savingly
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               a
               forme
               ,
               though
               not
               the
               power
               ,
               and
               this
               affords
               him
               a
               plea.
               A
               soule
               purely
               naked
               ,
               nothing
               like
               the
               wedding
               garment
               on
               ,
               he
               is
               speechlesse
               ;
               the
               drunkard
               hath
               nothing
               to
               say
               for
               himself
               ,
               when
               you
               ask
               him
               why
               he
               lives
               so
               swinishly
               ;
               you
               may
               come
               up
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               get
               within
               him
               ,
               and
               turn
               the
               very
               mouth
               of
               his
               conscience
               upon
               him
               ,
               which
               will
               shoot
               conviction
               into
               him
               :
               But
               come
               to
               deal
               with
               one
               that
               prayes
               and
               heares
               ,
               one
               that
               is
               a
               pretender
               to
               faith
               and
               hope
               in
               God
               ,
               here
               is
               a
               man
               in
               glistering
               armour
               ,
               he
               hath
               his
               weapon
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               with
               which
               he
               will
               keep
               the
               Preacher
               ,
               and
               the
               Word
               he
               chargeth
               him
               with
               at
               armes
               length
               .
               Who
               can
               say
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               a
               Saint
               ?
               what
               duty
               do
               I
               neglect
               ?
               here
               's
               a
               breast-work
               he
               lies
               under
               ,
               which
               makes
               him
               not
               so
               faire
               a
               mark
               either
               to
               the
               observation
               or
               reproof
               of
               another
               ,
               his
               chief
               defect
               being
               within
               ,
               where
               mans
               eye
               comes
               not
               .
               Again
               ,
               't
               is
               harder
               to
               work
               on
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               been
               tamper'd
               with
               already
               ,
               and
               miscarried
               in
               the
               essay
               .
               How
               comes
               such
               a
               one
               to
               he
               acquainted
               with
               such
               duties
               ,
               to
               make
               such
               a
               Profession
               ?
               was
               it
               ever
               thus
               ?
               No
               ,
               the
               Word
               hath
               been
               at
               work
               upon
               him
               his
               conscience
               hath
               scared
               him
               from
               his
               trade
               of
               wickednesse
               into
               a
               forme
               of
               Profession
               ,
               but
               taking
               in
               short
               of
               Christ
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               a
               through
               change
               ,
               it
               is
               harder
               to
               remove
               him
               then
               the
               other
               :
               he
               is
               like
               a
               lock
               whose
               wards
               have
               been
               troubled
               ;
               which
               makes
               it
               harder
               to
               turn
               the
               Key
               ,
               then
               if
               never
               potter'd
               with
               .
               'T
               is
               better
               dealing
               with
               a
               wilde
               ragged
               cole
               ,
               never
               back't
               ,
               then
               one
               that
               in
               breaking
               hath
               took
               a
               wrong
               stroak
               .
               A
               bone
               quite
               out
               of
               joynt
               then
               false
               set
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               such
               a
               one
               hath
               more
               to
               deny
               then
               a
               
               profane
               person
               ;
               the
               one
               hath
               but
               his
               lusts
               ,
               his
               whores
               ,
               his
               swill
               and
               draffe
               ;
               but
               the
               other
               hath
               his
               duties
               ,
               his
               seeming
               graces
               .
               O
               how
               hard
               is
               it
               to
               perswade
               such
               a
               one
               to
               light
               ,
               and
               hold
               Christs
               stirrup
               ,
               while
               he
               and
               his
               duties
               are
               made
               Christs
               foot-stool
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               such
               a
               one
               is
               deepest
               in
               condemnation
               .
               None
               sink
               so
               far
               into
               hell
               as
               those
               that
               come
               nearest
               heaven
               ,
               because
               they
               fall
               from
               the
               greatest
               height
               .
               As
               it
               aggravates
               the
               torments
               of
               damned
               souls
               in
               this
               respect
               above
               devils
               ,
               they
               had
               a
               cord
               of
               mercy
               thrown
               out
               to
               them
               ,
               which
               devils
               had
               not
               :
               so
               by
               how
               much
               God
               by
               his
               Spirit
               waits
               on
               ,
               pleads
               with
               ,
               and
               by
               both
               gains
               on
               a
               soul
               more
               then
               others
               by
               so
               much
               such
               a
               one
               (
               if
               he
               perish
               )
               will
               finde
               hell
               the
               hotter
               :
               these
               adde
               to
               his
               sin
               ,
               and
               the
               rememberance
               of
               his
               sin
               in
               hell
               thus
               accented
               will
               adde
               to
               his
               torment
               .
               None
               will
               have
               such
               a
               sad
               parting
               from
               Christ
               ,
               as
               those
               who
               went
               half-way
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               then
               left
               him
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               (
               I
               beseech
               you
               )
               look
               to
               your
               armour
               ,
               David
               would
               not
               fight
               in
               armour
               ,
               he
               had
               not
               tried
               though
               it
               was
               a
               Kings
               ;
               perhaps
               some
               thought
               him
               too
               nice
               :
               What
               ?
               is
               not
               the
               Kings
               armour
               good
               enough
               for
               David
               ?
               Thus
               many
               will
               say
               ,
               Art
               thou
               so
               curious
               and
               precise
               ?
               such
               a
               great
               man
               doth
               thus
               and
               thus
               ,
               and
               hopes
               to
               come
               to
               heaven
               at
               last
               ,
               and
               darest
               not
               thou
               venture
               thy
               soule
               in
               his
               armour
               ?
               No
               ,
               Christian
               ,
               follow
               not
               the
               example
               of
               the
               greatest
               on
               earth
               ;
               't
               is
               thy
               own
               soul
               thou
               venturest
               in
               battel
               ,
               therefore
               thou
               canst
               not
               be
               too
               choice
               of
               thy
               armour
               .
               Bring
               thy
               heart
               to
               the
               Word
               ,
               as
               the
               only
               touch-stone
               of
               thy
               grace
               and
               furniture
               ;
               the
               Word
               (
               I
               told
               you
               )
               is
               
                 the
                 Tower
                 of
                 David
              
               ,
               from
               whence
               thy
               armour
               must
               be
               fetch
               't
               ,
               if
               thou
               canst
               finde
               this
               Tower-stamp
               on
               it
               ,
               then
               't
               is
               of
               God
               ,
               else
               not
               .
               Try
               it
               therefore
               by
               this
               one
               Scripture-stamp
               .
               Those
               weapons
               are
               mighty
               ,
               which
               God
               gives
               his
               Saints
               to
               fight
               his
               battels
               withal
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               10.4
               .
               
                 The
                 weapons
                 of
                 our
                 warfare
                 are
                 not
                 carnal
                 ,
                 but
                 mighty
                 through
                 God.
              
               The
               sword
               of
               the
               Spirit
               hath
               its
               point
               and
               edge
               ,
               whereby
               it
               makes
               its
               way
               into
               the
               heart
               and
               conscience
               ,
               through
               the
               impenitency
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               stupidity
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               (
               wherewith
               Satan
               ,
               as
               with
               buffe
               and
               coat
               of
               male
               ,
               armes
               the
               sinner
               against
               God
               )
               and
               there
               cuts
               and
               slashes
               ,
               kills
               and
               mortifies
               lust
               in
               its
               own
               Castle
               ,
               where
               Satan
               thinks
               himself
               impregnable
               .
               The
               Breast-plate
               which
               is
               of
               God
               ,
               doth
               not
               bend
               and
               break
               at
               every
               pat
               of
               
               temptation
               ,
               but
               is
               of
               such
               a
               divine
               temperament
               ,
               that
               it
               repels
               Satans
               motions
               with
               scorne
               on
               Satans
               teeth
               .
               Should
               such
               a
               one
               as
               I
               sin
               ,
               as
               Nehemiah
               in
               another
               case
               ?
               and
               such
               are
               all
               the
               rest
               .
               Now
               try
               whether
               your
               weapons
               be
               mighty
               or
               weak
               :
               what
               can
               you
               do
               or
               suffer
               more
               for
               God
               ,
               then
               an
               hypocrite
               that
               is
               clad
               in
               fleshly
               armour
               ?
               I
               'le
               tell
               you
               what
               the
               world
               faith
               ,
               and
               if
               you
               be
               Christians
               ,
               clear
               your selves
               ,
               and
               wipe
               off
               that
               dirt
               which
               they
               throw
               upon
               your
               glistering
               armour
               :
               they
               say
               ,
               These
               Professors
               indeed
               have
               God
               more
               in
               their
               talk
               then
               we
               ,
               they
               are
               oftner
               in
               the
               mount
               of
               duty
               then
               we
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               come
               down
               into
               their
               shops
               ,
               relations
               and
               worldly
               employments
               ,
               then
               the
               best
               of
               them
               all
               is
               but
               like
               one
               of
               us
               ;
               they
               can
               throw
               the
               Tables
               of
               Gods
               Commandments
               out
               of
               their
               hands
               as
               well
               as
               we
               ,
               come
               from
               a
               Sermon
               ,
               and
               be
               as
               covetous
               and
               griping
               ,
               as
               peevish
               and
               passionate
               as
               the
               worst
               ;
               they
               shew
               as
               little
               love
               to
               Christ
               as
               others
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               matter
               of
               cost
               ,
               as
               to
               relieve
               a
               poor
               Saint
               ,
               or
               maintain
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               you
               may
               get
               more
               from
               a
               stranger
               ,
               an
               enemie
               ,
               then
               from
               a
               professing
               brother
               .
               O
               Christians
               ,
               either
               vindicate
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               whose
               Ensign
               you
               seem
               to
               march
               after
               ,
               or
               throw
               away
               your
               seeming
               armour
               ,
               by
               which
               you
               have
               drawn
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               world
               upon
               you
               .
               If
               you
               will
               not
               ,
               Christ
               himself
               will
               cashiere
               you
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               shame
               enough
               ere
               long
               .
               Never
               call
               that
               Armour
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               defends
               thee
               not
               against
               the
               power
               of
               Satan
               .
               Take
               therefore
               the
               several
               pieces
               of
               your
               armour
               ,
               and
               try
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               souldier
               before
               he
               fights
               ,
               will
               set
               his
               helmet
               or
               head-piece
               ,
               as
               a
               mark
               at
               which
               he
               lets
               flie
               a
               brace
               of
               bullets
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               findes
               them
               so
               will
               weare
               them
               or
               leave
               them
               ;
               but
               be
               sure
               thou
               shootest
               Scripture-bullets
               .
               Thou
               boastest
               of
               a
               breast-plate
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               ask
               thy
               soul
               ,
               Didst
               thou
               ever
               in
               thy
               life
               perform
               a
               duty
               to
               please
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               accommodate
               thy self
               ?
               Thou
               hast
               prayed
               often
               against
               thy
               sin
               ,
               a
               great
               noise
               of
               these
               pieces
               have
               been
               heard
               coming
               from
               thee
               by
               others
               ,
               as
               if
               there
               were
               some
               hot
               fight
               between
               thee
               and
               thy
               corruption
               ,
               but
               canst
               thou
               indeed
               shew
               one
               sin
               thou
               hast
               slain
               by
               all
               thy
               praying
               ?
               Joseph
               was
               alive
               ,
               though
               his
               coat
               was
               brought
               bloody
               to
               Jacob
               and
               so
               may
               thy
               sin
               be
               for
               all
               thy
               mortified
               look
               in
               duty
               ,
               and
               out
               cry
               thou
               makest
               against
               them
               .
               If
               thou
               wouldest
               thus
               try
               every
               piece
               ,
               thy
               credulous
               heart
               would
               not
               so
               easily
               be
               cheated
               with
               Satans
               false
               ware
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Obj.
                   
                
              
               
               But
               is
               all
               armour
               that
               is
               of
               God
               thus
               mighty
               ?
               we
               reade
               of
               weak
               grace
               ,
               little
               faith
               ,
               how
               can
               this
               then
               be
               a
               trial
               of
               our
               armour
               ,
               whether
               of
               God
               or
               not
               ?
            
             
               
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                
              
               I
               answer
               ,
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               grace
               is
               in
               respect
               of
               stronger
               grace
               ,
               but
               that
               weak
               grace
               is
               strong
               and
               mighty
               in
               comparison
               of
               counterfeit
               grace
               :
               Now
               I
               do
               not
               bid
               thee
               try
               the
               truth
               of
               thy
               grace
               by
               such
               a
               power
               as
               is
               peculiar
               to
               stronger
               grace
               ,
               but
               by
               that
               power
               which
               will
               distinguish
               it
               from
               false
               ;
               true
               grace
               ,
               when
               weakest
               ,
               is
               stronger
               then
               false
               when
               strongest
               .
               There
               is
               a
               principle
               of
               divine
               life
               in
               it
               ,
               which
               the
               other
               hath
               not
               ;
               Now
               life
               ,
               as
               it
               gives
               excellency
               (
               a
               flea
               or
               fly
               by
               reason
               of
               its
               life
               is
               more
               excellent
               then
               the
               Sun
               in
               all
               its
               glory
               )
               so
               it
               gives
               strength
               .
               The
               slow
               motion
               of
               a
               living
               man
               (
               though
               so
               feeble
               that
               he
               cannot
               go
               a
               furlong
               in
               a
               day
               )
               yet
               coming
               from
               life
               ,
               imports
               more
               strength
               then
               is
               in
               a
               ship
               ,
               which
               (
               though
               it
               sailes
               swiftly
               )
               hath
               its
               motion
               from
               without
               :
               Thus
               possibly
               an
               hypocrite
               may
               exceed
               the
               true
               Christian
               in
               the
               bulk
               and
               out-side
               of
               a
               duty
               ,
               yet
               because
               his
               strength
               is
               not
               from
               life
               ,
               but
               from
               some
               winde
               and
               tide
               abroad
               that
               carries
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               Christians
               is
               from
               an
               inward
               principle
               ,
               therefore
               the
               Christians
               weaknesse
               is
               stronger
               then
               the
               hypocrite
               in
               his
               greatest
               enlargements
               .
               I
               shall
               name
               but
               two
               acts
               of
               grace
               when
               weakest
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Christian
               exceeds
               the
               hypocrite
               in
               all
               his
               best
               array
               .
               You
               will
               say
               ,
               then
               grace
               is
               at
               a
               weak
               stay
               indeed
               ,
               when
               the
               Christian
               is
               perswaded
               to
               commit
               a
               sin
               ,
               a
               great
               sin
               ,
               such
               a
               one
               as
               possibly
               a
               carnal
               person
               would
               not
               have
               it
               said
               of
               him
               for
               a
               great
               matter
               ,
               so
               low
               may
               the
               tide
               of
               grace
               fall
               ,
               yet
               true
               grace
               at
               such
               an
               ebbe
               will
               appear
               of
               greater
               strength
               and
               force
               then
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               this
               principle
               of
               grace
               will
               never
               leave
               till
               the
               soule
               weeps
               bitterly
               with
               Peter
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               offended
               so
               good
               a
               God.
               Speak
               ,
               O
               ye
               hypocrites
               ,
               can
               ye
               shew
               one
               tear
               that
               ever
               you
               shed
               in
               earnest
               for
               a
               wrong
               done
               to
               God
               ?
               Possibly
               ye
               may
               weep
               to
               see
               the
               bed
               of
               sorrow
               which
               your
               sins
               are
               making
               for
               you
               in
               hell
               ,
               but
               ye
               never
               loved
               God
               so
               well
               ,
               as
               to
               mourne
               for
               the
               injury
               ye
               have
               done
               the
               Name
               of
               God.
               It
               is
               a
               good
               glosse
               Augustine
               hath
               upon
               Esau's
               teares
               ,
               Heb.
               12.
               
               
                 Flevit
                 quòd
                 perdidit
                 ,
                 non
                 quòd
                 vendidit
                 .
              
               He
               wept
               that
               he
               lost
               the
               blessing
               ,
               not
               that
               he
               sold
               it
               .
               Thus
               we
               see
               an
               excellency
               of
               the
               Saints
               sorrow
               above
               the
               hypocrites
               .
               The
               Christian
               by
               his
               sorrow
               shews
               himself
               a
               Conquerour
               of
               that
               
               sin
               ,
               which
               even
               now
               overcame
               him
               ,
               while
               the
               hypocrite
               by
               his
               pride
               shews
               himself
               a
               slave
               to
               a
               worse
               lust
               ,
               then
               that
               he
               resists
               .
               While
               the
               Christian
               commits
               a
               sin
               he
               hates
               it
               ;
               whereas
               the
               other
               loves
               it
               while
               he
               forbears
               it
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               when
               true
               grace
               is
               under
               the
               foot
               of
               a
               temptation
               ,
               yet
               then
               it
               will
               stir
               up
               in
               the
               heart
               a
               vehement
               desire
               of
               revenge
               ;
               like
               a
               prisoner
               in
               his
               enemies
               hand
               ,
               who
               is
               thinking
               and
               plotting
               how
               to
               get
               out
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               will
               do
               when
               out
               ,
               waiting
               and
               longing
               every
               moment
               for
               his
               delivery
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               again
               take
               up
               armes
               ;
               
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 remember
                 me
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Samson
                 ,
                 this
                 once
                 I
                 pray
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 strengthen
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 at
                 once
                 avenged
                 on
                 the
                 Philistines
                 ,
                 for
                 my
                 two
                 eyes
                 ,
              
               Judg.
               16.27
               .
               Thus
               prays
               the
               gracious
               soul
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               but
               spare
               him
               a
               little
               ,
               and
               strengthen
               him
               but
               once
               before
               he
               dies
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               avenged
               on
               his
               pride
               ,
               unbelief
               ,
               and
               those
               sins
               whereby
               he
               hath
               most
               dishonoured
               his
               God
               ;
               but
               a
               false
               heart
               is
               so
               far
               from
               studying
               revenge
               ,
               that
               he
               rather
               swells
               ,
               like
               the
               sea
               ,
               against
               the
               Law
               which
               banks
               his
               lust
               in
               ,
               and
               is
               angry
               with
               God
               who
               hath
               made
               sin
               such
               a
               leap
               ,
               that
               he
               must
               hazard
               his
               soule
               if
               he
               will
               have
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
              
               Of
               the
               entirenesse
               of
               our
               furniture
               ,
               It
               must
               be
               the
               whole
               Armour
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
               THe
               third
               Branch
               in
               the
               Saints
               furniture
               is
               ,
               the
               entirenesse
               thereof
               ,
               
                 The
                 whole
                 Armour
                 of
                 God.
              
               The
               Christians
               Armour
               must
               be
               compleat
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               a
               threefold
               respect
               .
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 armed
                 in
                 every
                 part
                 cap-a-pe
                 ,
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 powers
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 senses
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 not
                 any
                 part
                 left
                 naked
                 .
                 A
                 dart
                 may
                 flie
                 in
                 at
                 a
                 little
                 hole
                 ,
                 (
                 like
                 that
                 which
                 brought
                 a
                 message
                 of
                 death
                 to
                 Ahab
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 joynts
                 of
                 his
                 harnesse
                 )
                 and
                 Satan
                 is
                 such
                 an
                 Archer
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 shoot
                 at
                 a
                 penny
                 breadth
                 .
                 If
                 all
                 the
                 man
                 be
                 armed
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 the
                 eye
                 lest
                 without
                 ,
                 Satan
                 can
                 soon
                 shoot
                 his
                 fire-balls
                 of
                 lust
                 in
                 at
                 that
                 loop-hole
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 set
                 the
                 whole
                 house
                 on
                 flame
                 .
                 Eve
                 look't
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 tree
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 poisonous
                 dare
                 struck
                 her
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 eye
                 be
                 shut
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ear
                 be
                 open
                 to
                 corrupt
                 communication
                 ,
                 Satan
                 will
                 soon
                 wriggle
                 in
                 at
                 this
                 hole
                 ;
                 If
                 all
                 the
                 outward
                 senses
                 be
                 guarded
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 heart
                 not
                 kept
                 with
                 all
                 diligence
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 soon
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 thoughts
                 be
                 betrayed
                 into
                 Satans
                 hands
                 .
                 Our
                 enemies
                 are
                 on
                 every
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 must
                 our
                 armour
                 be
                 ,
                 
                   on
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   and
                   on
                   the
                   left
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 6.7
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 calls
                 sin
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 an
                 enemy
                 that
                 surrounds
                 us
                 .
                 
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 line
                 unguarded
                 or
                 weakly
                 provided
                 ,
                 there
                 Satan
                 falls
                 on
                 ;
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 enemy
                 often
                 enter
                 the
                 city
                 at
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 is
                 beat
                 back
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 care
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 whole
                 line
                 .
                 Satan
                 divides
                 his
                 temptations
                 into
                 several
                 squadrons
                 ,
                 one
                 he
                 employes
                 to
                 assault
                 here
                 ,
                 another
                 to
                 storme
                 there
                 .
                 We
                 reade
                 of
                 fleshly
                 wickednesse
                 and
                 spiritual
                 wickednesse
                 ;
                 while
                 thou
                 repellest
                 Satan
                 tempting
                 thee
                 to
                 fleshly
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 entring
                 thy
                 city
                 at
                 the
                 other
                 gate
                 of
                 spiritual
                 wickednesse
                 .
                 Perhaps
                 thou
                 hast
                 kept
                 thy
                 integrity
                 in
                 the
                 practical
                 part
                 of
                 thy
                 life
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 armour
                 hast
                 thou
                 to
                 defend
                 thy
                 head
                 ,
                 thy
                 judgement
                 ?
                 If
                 he
                 surprise
                 thee
                 here
                 ,
                 corrupting
                 that
                 with
                 some
                 errour
                 ,
                 then
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 long
                 hold
                 out
                 in
                 thy
                 practice
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 could
                 not
                 get
                 thee
                 to
                 profane
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 among
                 Sensualists
                 and
                 Atheists
                 ,
                 will
                 under
                 the
                 disguise
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 corrupt
                 principle
                 as
                 Christian
                 liberty
                 prevail
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 what
                 need
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 universal
                 armour
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 every
                 part
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 Christian
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 compleat
                 armour
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 pieces
                 and
                 weapons
                 ,
                 that
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 whole
                 Armour
                 of
                 God.
                 Indeed
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 concatenation
                 of
                 graces
                 ,
                 they
                 
                 hang
                 together
                 like
                 links
                 in
                 a
                 chain
                 ,
                 stones
                 in
                 an
                 arch
                 ,
                 members
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ;
                 prick
                 one
                 vein
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 may
                 run
                 out
                 at
                 that
                 sluce
                 ;
                 neglect
                 one
                 duty
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 will
                 do
                 us
                 good
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   second
                   Epistle
                   ,
                   chap.
                
                 1.
                 ver
                 .
                 5
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 presseth
                 the
                 Christian
                 to
                 a
                 joynt
                 endeavour
                 ,
                 to
                 encrease
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 of
                 grace
                 ;
                 indeed
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 health
                 when
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 thrives
                 .
                 Adde
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   to
                   your
                   faith
                   vertue
                
                 ;
                 Faith
                 is
                 the
                 file-leading
                 grace
                 .
                 Well
                 ,
                 hast
                 thou
                 faith
                 ,
                 adde
                 vertue
                 :
                 True
                 ,
                 faith
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 working
                 stirring
                 nature
                 ;
                 without
                 good
                 works
                 it
                 is
                 dead
                 or
                 dying
                 .
                 
                   Fides
                   pinguescit
                   operibus
                   ,
                   Luther
                
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 kept
                 in
                 plight
                 and
                 heart
                 by
                 a
                 holy
                 life
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 flesh
                 which
                 plaisters
                 over
                 the
                 frame
                 of
                 mans
                 body
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 receives
                 its
                 heat
                 from
                 the
                 vitals
                 within
                 ,
                 yet
                 helps
                 to
                 preserve
                 the
                 very
                 life
                 of
                 those
                 vitals
                 ;
                 thus
                 good
                 works
                 and
                 gracious
                 actions
                 have
                 their
                 life
                 from
                 faith
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 necessary
                 helps
                 to
                 preserve
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 faith
                 ;
                 thus
                 we
                 see
                 sometimes
                 the
                 childe
                 nursing
                 the
                 Parent
                 that
                 bare
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 performes
                 but
                 his
                 duty
                 .
                 Thou
                 art
                 fruitful
                 in
                 good
                 works
                 ,
                 yet
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 devils
                 shot
                 ,
                 except
                 thou
                 addest
                 
                   to
                   thy
                   vertue
                   knowledge
                
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 candle
                 without
                 which
                 faith
                 cannot
                 see
                 to
                 do
                 its
                 work
                 .
                 Art
                 thou
                 going
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 almes
                 ?
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 
                   oculata
                   charitas
                
                 ,
                 if
                 charity
                 hath
                 not
                 this
                 eye
                 of
                 knowledge
                 to
                 direct
                 when
                 ,
                 how
                 ,
                 what
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 whom
                 thou
                 art
                 to
                 give
                 ,
                 thou
                 mayest
                 at
                 once
                 wrong
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 person
                 thou
                 relievest
                 ,
                 and
                 thy self
                 .
                 Art
                 thou
                 humbling
                 thy selfe
                 for
                 thy
                 sin
                 ?
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 knowledge
                 in
                 the
                 tenour
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 Satan
                 may
                 play
                 upon
                 thy
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 and
                 either
                 perswade
                 thee
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 humbled
                 enough
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 God
                 knowes
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 almost
                 quackled
                 with
                 thy
                 teares
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 carried
                 down
                 by
                 the
                 impetuous
                 torrent
                 of
                 thy
                 sorrow
                 into
                 despair
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 shewing
                 thee
                 thy
                 blubber'd
                 face
                 ,
                 may
                 flatter
                 thee
                 into
                 a
                 carnal
                 confidence
                 of
                 thy
                 humiliation
                 .
                 Perhaps
                 thou
                 seest
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 dishonoured
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 thou
                 livest
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 spirit
                 is
                 stirred
                 within
                 thee
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Pauls
                 at
                 Athens
                 )
                 now
                 if
                 knowledge
                 sits
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 saddle
                 to
                 reine
                 and
                 bridle
                 in
                 thy
                 zeal
                 ,
                 thou
                 wilt
                 be
                 soon
                 carried
                 over
                 hedge
                 and
                 ditch
                 ,
                 till
                 thou
                 fallest
                 into
                 some
                 precipice
                 or
                 other
                 by
                 thy
                 irregular
                 acting
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 knowledge
                 enough
                 ,
                 except
                 thou
                 beest
                 arm'd
                 with
                 Temperance
                 ,
                 which
                 here
                 (
                 I
                 conceive
                 )
                 is
                 that
                 grace
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Christian
                 (
                 as
                 Master
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 house
                 )
                 so
                 orders
                 his
                 affections
                 (
                 like
                 servants
                 to
                 reason
                 and
                 faith
                 ,
                 )
                 that
                 
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 irregularly
                 move
                 ,
                 or
                 inordinately
                 lash
                 out
                 into
                 desires
                 of
                 ,
                 cares
                 for
                 ,
                 or
                 joy
                 in
                 the
                 creature-comforts
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 Satan
                 will
                 be
                 too
                 hard
                 for
                 thee
                 .
                 The
                 Historian
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 famous
                 battels
                 between
                 the
                 English
                 and
                 French
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 lost
                 the
                 French
                 the
                 day
                 was
                 a
                 shower
                 of
                 English
                 arrowes
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 so
                 gall
                 their
                 horse
                 ,
                 as
                 put
                 the
                 whole
                 army
                 into
                 disorder
                 ,
                 their
                 horse
                 knowing
                 no
                 ranks
                 ,
                 did
                 tread
                 down
                 their
                 own
                 men
                 :
                 The
                 affections
                 are
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 horse
                 to
                 the
                 Rider
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 knowledge
                 should
                 be
                 mounted
                 ,
                 if
                 Satans
                 barbed
                 arrows
                 light
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 thy
                 desires
                 of
                 the
                 creature
                 prove
                 unruly
                 ,
                 and
                 justle
                 with
                 thy
                 desires
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 thy
                 care
                 to
                 keepe
                 thy
                 credit
                 or
                 estate
                 ,
                 put
                 thy
                 care
                 to
                 keep
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 to
                 disorder
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 carnal
                 joy
                 in
                 wife
                 and
                 childe
                 trample
                 down
                 ,
                 or
                 get
                 before
                 thy
                 joy
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 judge
                 on
                 which
                 side
                 victory
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 fal
                 .
                 Well
                 ,
                 suppose
                 thou
                 marchest
                 provided
                 thus
                 far
                 in
                 goodly
                 array
                 towards
                 heaven
                 ,
                 while
                 thou
                 art
                 swimming
                 in
                 prosperity
                 ;
                 most
                 thou
                 not
                 also
                 prepare
                 for
                 foule
                 way
                 and
                 weather
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 an
                 afflicted
                 estate
                 ?
                 Satan
                 will
                 line
                 the
                 hedges
                 with
                 a
                 thousand
                 temptations
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 comest
                 into
                 the
                 narrow
                 lanes
                 of
                 adversity
                 ,
                 where
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 run
                 from
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 temptation
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Champaigne
                 of
                 prosperity
                 :
                 Possibly
                 ,
                 thou
                 that
                 didst
                 escape
                 the
                 snare
                 of
                 an
                 alluring
                 world
                 ,
                 mayest
                 be
                 dismounted
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 when
                 it
                 frownes
                 ;
                 though
                 temperance
                 kept
                 thee
                 from
                 being
                 drunk
                 with
                 the
                 sweet
                 wines
                 of
                 those
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 patience
                 thou
                 mayest
                 be
                 drunk
                 with
                 the
                 wine
                 of
                 astonishment
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 afflictions
                 hand
                 :
                 therefore
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   temperance
                   adde
                   patience
                
                 ;
                 either
                 possesse
                 thy self
                 in
                 patience
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 some
                 raving
                 devil
                 of
                 discontent
                 will
                 possesse
                 thee
                 .
                 An
                 impatient
                 soule
                 in
                 affliction
                 is
                 a
                 bedlam
                 in
                 chains
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 too
                 like
                 the
                 devil
                 in
                 his
                 chaines
                 ,
                 that
                 rageth
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 is
                 fettered
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 Well
                 ,
                 hast
                 thou
                 patience
                 ?
                 an
                 excellent
                 grace
                 indeed
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 enough
                 ;
                 thou
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 pious
                 man
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 a
                 patient
                 .
                 Therefore
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   patience
                   ?
                   adde
                   godlinesse
                
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 an
                 atheistical
                 stupid
                 patience
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 godly
                 Christian
                 patience
                 :
                 Satan
                 numbs
                 the
                 conscience
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 wonder
                 he
                 complains
                 not
                 that
                 feels
                 not
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 sweetly
                 calmes
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 taking
                 away
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 paine
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 overcoming
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 his
                 love
                 .
                 Now
                 godlinesse
                 comprehends
                 the
                 whole
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 inward
                 and
                 outward
                 .
                 
                 If
                 thou
                 beest
                 never
                 so
                 exact
                 in
                 thy
                 morals
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 worshipper
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 thou
                 art
                 an
                 Atheist
                 .
                 If
                 thou
                 doest
                 worship
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 devoutly
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 by
                 Scripture-rule
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 an
                 idolater
                 .
                 If
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rule
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 Spirit
                 and
                 truth
                 ,
                 then
                 thou
                 art
                 an
                 hypocrite
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 fallest
                 into
                 the
                 devils
                 mouth
                 .
                 Or
                 if
                 thou
                 doest
                 give
                 God
                 one
                 piece
                 of
                 his
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 denyest
                 another
                 ,
                 still
                 Satan
                 comes
                 to
                 his
                 market
                 .
                 Prov.
                 28.9
                 
                   He
                   that
                   turneth
                   back
                   his
                   eare
                   from
                   hearing
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   his
                   prayer
                   is
                   an
                   abomination
                   to
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 Yet
                 (
                 Christian
                 )
                 all
                 thy
                 Armour
                 is
                 not
                 on
                 .
                 Thy
                 godlinesse
                 indeed
                 would
                 suffice
                 ,
                 wert
                 thou
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 a
                 world
                 by
                 thy self
                 ,
                 or
                 hadst
                 nothing
                 to
                 do
                 but
                 immediate
                 communion
                 with
                 God
                 ;
                 But
                 (
                 Christian
                 )
                 thou
                 must
                 not
                 always
                 dwell
                 on
                 this
                 mount
                 of
                 immediate
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 thou
                 descendest
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 many
                 brethren
                 and
                 servants
                 to
                 thy
                 Father
                 ,
                 who
                 live
                 with
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 family
                 ;
                 and
                 thou
                 must
                 comport
                 thy self
                 becomingly
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 thy
                 Father
                 will
                 be
                 angry
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 brethren
                 ,
                 heires
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 promise
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 therefore
                 you
                 must
                 adde
                 to
                 godlinesse
                 
                   brotherly
                   kindnesse
                
                 .
                 If
                 Satan
                 can
                 set
                 you
                 at
                 odds
                 ,
                 he
                 gives
                 a
                 deep
                 wound
                 to
                 your
                 godlinesse
                 .
                 You
                 will
                 hardly
                 joyne
                 hearts
                 in
                 a
                 duty
                 ,
                 that
                 cannot
                 joyne
                 hands
                 in
                 love
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 brethren
                 ,
                 but
                 servants
                 ,
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 profane
                 carnal
                 ones
                 ,
                 who
                 though
                 they
                 never
                 had
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 sons
                 and
                 daughters
                 ,
                 yet
                 retain
                 to
                 Gods
                 family
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 heavenly
                 Father
                 will
                 have
                 thee
                 walk
                 unblameably
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 winningly
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 without
                 ,
                 which
                 that
                 thou
                 mayest
                 do
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 adde
                 to
                 brotherly
                 kindnesse
                 charity
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 grace
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 willing
                 to
                 do
                 good
                 to
                 the
                 worst
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 when
                 they
                 curse
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 pray
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 pray
                 for
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 a
                 Christ
                 ,
                 a
                 heaven
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 
                   Father
                   ,
                   forgive
                   them
                
                 ,
                 said
                 Christ
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 were
                 raking
                 in
                 his
                 side
                 for
                 his
                 heart-blood
                 .
                 And
                 truly
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 this
                 last
                 piece
                 of
                 armour
                 ,
                 hath
                 given
                 Satan
                 great
                 advantage
                 in
                 these
                 our
                 times
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 so
                 afraid
                 our
                 charity
                 should
                 be
                 too
                 broad
                 ,
                 whereas
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 as
                 wide
                 as
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 too
                 strait
                 for
                 the
                 command
                 which
                 bids
                 us
                 
                   do
                   good
                   to
                   all
                
                 .
                 May
                 not
                 we
                 Ministers
                 be
                 charged
                 with
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 this
                 ?
                 when
                 the
                 straine
                 of
                 our
                 preaching
                 is
                 solely
                 directed
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 paines
                 taken
                 in
                 rescuing
                 poor
                 captived
                 soules
                 ,
                 yet
                 uncall'd
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 devils
                 clutches
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 hale
                 them
                 to
                 hell
                 without
                 any
                 disturbance
                 ,
                 
                 while
                 we
                 are
                 comforting
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 preaching
                 their
                 priviledges
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 let
                 the
                 ignorant
                 be
                 ignorant
                 still
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 profane
                 profane
                 still
                 ,
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 compassionate
                 charity
                 to
                 their
                 soules
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 excite
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 reproving
                 and
                 exhorting
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 also
                 be
                 brought
                 in
                 to
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Saints
                 encouraged
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 walking
                 therein
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 stewards
                 to
                 provide
                 bread
                 for
                 the
                 Lords
                 house
                 ;
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 hearers
                 cannot
                 ,
                 must
                 not
                 have
                 the
                 childrens
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 we
                 therefore
                 give
                 them
                 no
                 portion
                 at
                 all
                 ?
                 Christs
                 charity
                 pitied
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 in
                 his
                 publike
                 preaching
                 he
                 made
                 special
                 application
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 that
                 famous
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 spent
                 in
                 rowsing
                 up
                 the
                 sleepy
                 consciences
                 of
                 the
                 hypocritical
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 thunderclaps
                 of
                 woes
                 and
                 curses
                 ,
                 so
                 often
                 denounced
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 23.
                 
                 Again
                 ,
                 how
                 great
                 advantage
                 hath
                 Satan
                 from
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 this
                 charity
                 in
                 our
                 families
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 observ'd
                 ,
                 how
                 little
                 care
                 is
                 taken
                 by
                 professing
                 Governours
                 of
                 such
                 Societies
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 instructing
                 their
                 youth
                 ?
                 Nay
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 principle
                 which
                 some
                 have
                 drunk
                 in
                 ,
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 their
                 duty
                 .
                 O
                 where
                 is
                 their
                 charity
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 can
                 see
                 Satan
                 come
                 within
                 their
                 own
                 walls
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 him
                 drive
                 a
                 childe
                 ,
                 a
                 servant
                 in
                 their
                 ignorance
                 and
                 profanenesse
                 to
                 hell
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 sally
                 out
                 upon
                 this
                 enemy
                 by
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 reproof
                 or
                 instruction
                 ,
                 to
                 rescue
                 these
                 silly
                 souls
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 murtherers
                 hand
                 ?
                 We
                 must
                 leave
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 liberty
                 forsooth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 as
                 faire
                 play
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 give
                 the
                 devil
                 ;
                 give
                 but
                 corrupt
                 nature
                 enough
                 of
                 this
                 rope
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 will
                 soon
                 strangle
                 the
                 very
                 principles
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Religion
                 in
                 their
                 tender
                 yeares
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 entirenesse
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 armour
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 every
                 part
                 and
                 piece
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 furniture
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 compleatnesse
                 and
                 perfection
                 of
                 every
                 piece
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 Christian
                 is
                 to
                 endeavour
                 after
                 every
                 grace
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 he
                 to
                 presse
                 after
                 the
                 advance
                 and
                 increase
                 of
                 every
                 grace
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 perfection
                 itself
                 ;
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 adde
                 to
                 his
                 faith
                 vertue
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 adde
                 faith
                 
                 to
                 faith
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 ever
                 to
                 be
                 compleating
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 frequently
                 prest
                 upon
                 believers
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 5.48
                 .
                 
                   Be
                   ye
                   perfect
                   ,
                   as
                   your
                   heavenly
                   Father
                   is
                   perfect
                   .
                   And
                   purifie
                   your selves
                   ,
                   as
                   God
                   is
                   pure
                   .
                
                 Where
                 we
                 have
                 an
                 exact
                 copy
                 set
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 could
                 equallize
                 that
                 purity
                 and
                 perfection
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 strive
                 the
                 more
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 how
                 infinitely
                 short
                 we
                 fall
                 of
                 our
                 copy
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 write
                 the
                 fairest
                 hand
                 .
                 So
                 James
                 1.3
                 .
                 
                   Let
                   patience
                   have
                   its
                   perfect
                   work
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   may
                   be
                   entire
                   ,
                   wanting
                   nothing
                   ,
                
                 or
                 wanting
                 in
                 nothing
                 .
                 Thou
                 who
                 makest
                 a
                 hard
                 shift
                 to
                 carry
                 a
                 little
                 burden
                 with
                 thy
                 little
                 patience
                 ,
                 wouldest
                 sink
                 under
                 a
                 greater
                 ,
                 therefore
                 there
                 is
                 need
                 that
                 patience
                 should
                 be
                 ever
                 perfecting
                 ,
                 lest
                 at
                 last
                 we
                 meet
                 a
                 burden
                 too
                 heavy
                 for
                 our
                 weak
                 shoulders
                 .
                 Take
                 a
                 few
                 reasons
                 why
                 the
                 Christian
                 should
                 thus
                 be
                 compleating
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 because
                 grace
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 decayes
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 ever
                 needs
                 compleating
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 an
                 army
                 especially
                 which
                 often
                 engageth
                 in
                 battel
                 ,
                 their
                 armes
                 are
                 batter'd
                 and
                 broken
                 ,
                 one
                 man
                 hath
                 his
                 helmet
                 bent
                 ,
                 another
                 his
                 sword
                 gap't
                 ,
                 a
                 third
                 his
                 pistol
                 unfix't
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 recruits
                 are
                 ever
                 necessary
                 .
                 In
                 one
                 temptation
                 the
                 Christian
                 hath
                 his
                 helmet
                 of
                 hope
                 beaten
                 off
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 in
                 another
                 his
                 patience
                 hard
                 put
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Christian
                 had
                 need
                 have
                 an
                 Armourers
                 shop
                 at
                 hand
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 his
                 losse
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 speedily
                 ,
                 for
                 Satan
                 is
                 most
                 like
                 to
                 fall
                 on
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Christian
                 is
                 least
                 prepared
                 to
                 receive
                 his
                 charge
                 ;
                 
                   Simon
                   ,
                   Simon
                   ,
                   Satan
                   hath
                   desired
                   to
                   sift
                   you
                
                 ;
                 he
                 knew
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 weakly
                 provided
                 ,
                 (
                 Christ
                 their
                 Captain
                 now
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 their
                 troop
                 ,
                 discontents
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 striving
                 who
                 should
                 be
                 greatest
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 recruits
                 of
                 stronger
                 grace
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Spirit
                 was
                 to
                 bring
                 ,
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 .
                 )
                 Now
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 design
                 to
                 surprise
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 Christ
                 carefully
                 to
                 prevent
                 him
                 ,
                 promiseth
                 speedily
                 to
                 dispatch
                 his
                 Spirit
                 for
                 their
                 supply
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 sends
                 them
                 to
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 to
                 stand
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 body
                 in
                 their
                 joynt
                 supplications
                 ,
                 
                 upon
                 their
                 guard
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 their
                 relief
                 ,
                 shewing
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 weaknesse
                 of
                 our
                 graces
                 what
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 whither
                 to
                 go
                 for
                 supply
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 because
                 Satan
                 is
                 compleating
                 his
                 skill
                 and
                 wrath
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 not
                 for
                 nought
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 call'd
                 the
                 old
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 subtil
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 by
                 experience
                 ;
                 wrathful
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 yet
                 every
                 day
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 enraged
                 ;
                 like
                 a
                 bull
                 ,
                 the
                 longer
                 he
                 is
                 baited
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 more
                 fury
                 he
                 shewes
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 grapple
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 now
                 his
                 time
                 is
                 so
                 short
                 ,
                 had
                 need
                 come
                 well
                 appointed
                 into
                 the
                 field
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 Gods
                 dispensations
                 ,
                 to
                 compleat
                 his
                 Saints
                 in
                 their
                 graces
                 and
                 comforts
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 doth
                 he
                 lop
                 and
                 prune
                 by
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 purge
                 ,
                 
                 
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   bring
                   forth
                   more
                   fruit
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 fuller
                 and
                 fairer
                 ?
                 )
                 
                   Tribulation
                   works
                   patience
                
                 ;
                 'T
                 is
                 Gods
                 appointment
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 :
                 
                   It
                   works
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 encreaseth
                 the
                 Saints
                 patience
                 ,
                 it
                 enrageth
                 indeed
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 but
                 meekens
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 his
                 design
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 preached
                 to
                 carry
                 on
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 
                   from
                   faith
                   to
                   faith
                   ,
                   Rom.
                
                 1.17
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 he
                 hath
                 furnished
                 his
                 Church
                 with
                 instruments
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 with
                 gifts
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   the
                   perfecting
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   edifying
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 Eph.
                 4.14
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 doth
                 the
                 Scaffold
                 stand
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Workman
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 building
                 go
                 not
                 up
                 ?
                 For
                 us
                 not
                 to
                 advance
                 under
                 such
                 means
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 void
                 the
                 counsel
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Apostle
                 blames
                 the
                 Christian
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 5.12
                 .
                 for
                 their
                 non-proficiency
                 in
                 the
                 School
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 
                   When
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   ye
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   teachers
                   ,
                   ye
                   have
                   need
                   that
                   one
                   teach
                   you
                   again
                   ,
                   which
                   be
                   the
                   first
                   principles
                   of
                   the
                   Oracles
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 O
                 how
                 few
                 are
                 there
                 who
                 endeavour
                 thus
                 to
                 promove
                 in
                 their
                 spiritual
                 state
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 labour
                 to
                 perfect
                 what
                 is
                 yet
                 lacking
                 in
                 their
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 patience
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 tell
                 some
                 of
                 adding
                 faith
                 to
                 faith
                 ,
                 one
                 degree
                 of
                 grace
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 finde
                 they
                 have
                 more
                 minde
                 to
                 joyne
                 house
                 to
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 field
                 to
                 field
                 ;
                 their
                 souls
                 are
                 athirst
                 ,
                 ever
                 gaping
                 for
                 more
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 what
                 ?
                 not
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 Heaven
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 earth
                 ,
                 earth
                 they
                 never
                 think
                 they
                 have
                 enough
                 of
                 ,
                 till
                 death
                 comes
                 and
                 stops
                 their
                 mouth
                 with
                 a
                 shovel-full
                 ,
                 digg'd
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 grave
                 .
                 What
                 a
                 tormenting
                 life
                 must
                 they
                 needs
                 have
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 alwayes
                 crying
                 for
                 more
                 weight
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 cannot
                 presse
                 their
                 covetous
                 desires
                 to
                 death
                 ?
                 O
                 Sirs
                 ,
                 the
                 only
                 way
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 men
                 would
                 beleeve
                 it
                 )
                 to
                 quench
                 this
                 thirst
                 to
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 enkindle
                 another
                 after
                 Christ
                 and
                 Heaven
                 .
                 Get
                 but
                 a
                 large
                 heart
                 vehemently
                 thirsting
                 after
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 will
                 die
                 alone
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 Fevourish
                 thirst
                 doth
                 when
                 nature
                 comes
                 to
                 her
                 temper
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 others
                 labour
                 not
                 thus
                 to
                 perfect
                 grace
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 conceit
                 they
                 are
                 perfect
                 already
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 this
                 fancy
                 throw
                 away
                 praying
                 ,
                 hearing
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 as
                 strings
                 for
                 those
                 babes
                 in
                 grace
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 by
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 arrived
                 to
                 their
                 high
                 attainments
                 .
                 O
                 what
                 fooles
                 does
                 pride
                 make
                 men
                 !
                 Truly
                 Heaven
                 were
                 no
                 such
                 desirable
                 place
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 perfect
                 ,
                 then
                 ,
                 thus
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 that
                 are
                 too
                 high
                 for
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 too
                 low
                 for
                 another
                 .
                 The
                 way
                 by
                 which
                 God
                 cures
                 this
                 phrensie
                 of
                 pride
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 these
                 days
                 seen
                 to
                 be
                 something
                 like
                 that
                 of
                 Nebuchadnezzar
                 ,
                 To
                 give
                 them
                 a
                 heart
                 of
                 a
                 beast
                 ,
                 (
                 I
                 mean
                 )
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 suffer
                 them
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 beastly
                 practices
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 shewes
                 them
                 how
                 far
                 they
                 are
                 from
                 that
                 perfection
                 they
                 dreamed
                 of
                 so
                 vainly
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 others
                 who
                 have
                 true
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 the
                 advancement
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 discouraged
                 in
                 their
                 endeavour
                 for
                 more
                 ,
                 from
                 too
                 deep
                 a
                 sense
                 of
                 their
                 present
                 penury
                 .
                 Bid
                 some
                 such
                 labour
                 to
                 get
                 more
                 power
                 of
                 corruption
                 ,
                 more
                 faith
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 love
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 chearfully
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 greatest
                 afflictions
                 patiently
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 thankfully
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 will
                 never
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 whose
                 faith
                 is
                 so
                 weak
                 ,
                 love
                 so
                 chill
                 ,
                 and
                 stock
                 so
                 little
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 should
                 ever
                 attain
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 like
                 such
                 a
                 pitch
                 :
                 You
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 perswade
                 a
                 beggar
                 with
                 one
                 poor
                 penny
                 in
                 his
                 purse
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 go
                 and
                 trade
                 with
                 that
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 Lord
                 Major
                 of
                 London
                 before
                 he
                 die
                 :
                 But
                 why
                 ,
                 poor
                 hearts
                 ,
                 should
                 you
                 thus
                 despise
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 small
                 things
                 ?
                 Do
                 you
                 not
                 see
                 a
                 little
                 grain
                 of
                 mustard
                 seed
                 spread
                 into
                 a
                 tree
                 ,
                 and
                 weak
                 grace
                 compar'd
                 to
                 it
                 for
                 its
                 growth
                 at
                 last
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 littlenesse
                 at
                 first
                 ?
                 Darest
                 thou
                 say
                 thou
                 hast
                 no
                 grace
                 at
                 all
                 ?
                 If
                 thou
                 hast
                 but
                 any
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 the
                 least
                 that
                 ever
                 any
                 had
                 to
                 begin
                 with
                 )
                 I
                 dare
                 tell
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 more
                 for
                 thee
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 should
                 in
                 making
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 so
                 weak
                 ,
                 as
                 perfect
                 as
                 the
                 Saints
                 grace
                 is
                 now
                 in
                 heaven
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 more
                 ,
                 considering
                 it
                 as
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 Power
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 gulfe
                 between
                 no
                 grace
                 &
                 grace
                 ,
                 then
                 between
                 weak
                 grace
                 and
                 strong
                 ,
                 between
                 a
                 Chaos
                 and
                 nothing
                 ,
                 then
                 between
                 a
                 Chaos
                 and
                 this
                 beautiful
                 frame
                 of
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 days
                 work
                 of
                 both
                 Creations
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 consider
                 it
                 as
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 greater
                 mercy
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 first
                 grace
                 of
                 conversion
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 crown
                 that
                 with
                 glory
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 more
                 grace
                 and
                 condescent
                 in
                 a
                 Prince
                 to
                 marry
                 a
                 poor
                 Damosel
                 ,
                 then
                 having
                 married
                 her
                 to
                 cloth
                 her
                 like
                 a
                 Prince
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 free
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 first
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 relation
                 to
                 her
                 pleads
                 strongly
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 God
                 might
                 
                 have
                 chose
                 whether
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 given
                 thee
                 grace
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 but
                 having
                 done
                 this
                 ,
                 thy
                 relation
                 to
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Covenant
                 also
                 do
                 oblige
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 adde
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 till
                 he
                 hath
                 fitted
                 thee
                 as
                 a
                 Bride
                 for
                 himself
                 in
                 glory
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
              
               Of
               the
               use
               of
               our
               spiritual
               Armour
               ,
               or
               the
               exercise
               of
               grace
               .
            
             
               
               THe
               fourth
               and
               last
               branch
               in
               the
               Saints
               furniture
               is
               ,
               the
               use
               they
               are
               to
               make
               thereof
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               
                 Put
                 on
                 the
                 whole
                 Armour
                 of
                 God.
              
               Briefly
               what
               is
               this
               duty
               ,
               put
               on
               ?
               These
               being
               Saints
               ,
               (
               many
               of
               them
               at
               least
               )
               he
               writes
               to
               ,
               't
               is
               not
               only
               putting
               on
               by
               Conversion
               ,
               what
               some
               of
               them
               might
               not
               yet
               have
               ;
               but
               also
               ,
               he
               means
               they
               should
               exercise
               what
               they
               have
               .
               It
               is
               one
               thing
               to
               have
               armour
               in
               the
               house
               ,
               and
               another
               thing
               to
               have
               it
               buckled
               on
               :
               to
               have
               grace
               in
               the
               principle
               ,
               and
               grace
               in
               the
               act
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               instruction
               will
               be
               ,
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               enough
               to
               have
               grace
               ,
               but
               this
               grace
               must
               be
               kept
               in
               exercise
               .
               The
               Christians
               Armour
               is
               made
               to
               be
               worne
               ;
               
               no
               laying
               down
               ,
               or
               putting
               off
               our
               Armour
               ,
               till
               we
               have
               done
               our
               warfare
               ,
               and
               finished
               our
               course
               .
               Our
               Armour
               ,
               and
               our
               garment
               of
               flesh
               go
               off
               together
               ;
               then
               indeed
               will
               be
               no
               need
               of
               watch
               and
               ward
               ,
               shield
               or
               helmet
               .
               Those
               military
               duties
               and
               field-graces
               ,
               (
               as
               I
               may
               call
               faith
               ,
               hope
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               )
               they
               shall
               be
               honourably
               discharged
               .
               In
               heaven
               we
               shall
               appear
               ,
               not
               in
               armour
               ,
               but
               in
               robes
               of
               glory
               ;
               but
               here
               they
               are
               to
               be
               worne
               night
               and
               day
               :
               we
               must
               walk
               ,
               work
               ,
               and
               sleep
               in
               them
               ,
               or
               else
               we
               are
               not
               true
               souldiers
               of
               Christ
               :
               this
               Paul
               professeth
               to
               endeavour
               ,
               Acts
               24.16
               
                 Herein
                 do
                 I
                 exercise
                 my self
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 alwayes
                 a
                 conscience
                 void
                 of
                 offence
                 towards
                 God
                 and
                 towards
                 man.
              
               Here
               we
               have
               this
               holy
               man
               at
               his
               armes
               ,
               training
               and
               exercising
               himself
               
               in
               his
               postures
               ,
               like
               some
               souldier
               by
               himself
               handling
               his
               pike
               ,
               and
               inuring
               himself
               before
               the
               battel
               .
               Now
               the
               Reason
               of
               this
               is
               ,
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 Christ
                 commands
                 us
                 to
                 have
                 our
                 Armour
                 on
                 ,
                 our
                 grace
                 in
                 exercise
                 ,
                 Luke
                 12.35
                 .
                 
                   Let
                   your
                   loines
                   be
                   girded
                   about
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   lights
                   burning
                   .
                
                 Christ
                 speaks
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 a
                 martial
                 phrase
                 as
                 to
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 a
                 domestick
                 as
                 to
                 servants
                 :
                 If
                 as
                 to
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 then
                 let
                 your
                 loynes
                 he
                 girded
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 lights
                 burning
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 ready
                 for
                 a
                 march
                 ,
                 having
                 our
                 armour
                 on
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 belt
                 goes
                 over
                 all
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 our
                 match
                 light
                 ,
                 ready
                 to
                 give
                 fire
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 alarm
                 of
                 a
                 temptation
                 .
                 If
                 as
                 to
                 servants
                 ,
                 which
                 seems
                 more
                 natural
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 bids
                 us
                 (
                 as
                 our
                 Master
                 that
                 is
                 gone
                 abroad
                 )
                 not
                 through
                 sloth
                 or
                 sleep
                 put
                 off
                 our
                 clothes
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 out
                 our
                 lights
                 ,
                 but
                 stand
                 ready
                 to
                 open
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 come
                 ,
                 though
                 at
                 midnight
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 not
                 fit
                 the
                 Master
                 should
                 stand
                 at
                 the
                 door
                 knocking
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 servant
                 within
                 sleeping
                 ;
                 indeed
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 duty
                 the
                 Christian
                 hath
                 in
                 charge
                 ,
                 but
                 implies
                 this
                 daily
                 exercise
                 ;
                 
                 Pray
                 ,
                 but
                 how
                 ?
                 
                   without
                   ceasing
                   :
                   Rejoyce
                
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 ?
                 
                   evermore
                   :
                   Give
                   thanks
                
                 ,
                 for
                 what
                 ?
                 
                   in
                   every
                   thing
                
                 .
                 The
                 shield
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 helmet
                 of
                 hope
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 hold
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 .
                 The
                 summe
                 of
                 all
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 walk
                 in
                 the
                 constant
                 exercise
                 of
                 these
                 duties
                 and
                 graces
                 .
                 Where
                 the
                 souldier
                 is
                 plac't
                 ,
                 there
                 he
                 stands
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 neither
                 stir
                 nor
                 sleep
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 be
                 brought
                 off
                 .
                 When
                 Christ
                 comes
                 ,
                 that
                 soule
                 shall
                 only
                 have
                 his
                 blessing
                 ,
                 whom
                 
                   he
                   findes
                   so
                   doing
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Satans
                 advantage
                 is
                 great
                 when
                 grace
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 exercise
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 devil
                 found
                 Christ
                 so
                 ready
                 to
                 receive
                 his
                 charge
                 ,
                 and
                 repel
                 his
                 temptation
                 ,
                 he
                 soon
                 had
                 enough
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   departed
                   for
                   a
                   season
                
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 if
                 in
                 his
                 shameful
                 retreat
                 he
                 had
                 comforted
                 himself
                 with
                 hopes
                 of
                 surprising
                 Christ
                 unawares
                 ,
                 at
                 another
                 season
                 more
                 advantagious
                 to
                 his
                 designe
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 finde
                 him
                 coming
                 again
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 likely
                 time
                 indeed
                 to
                 have
                 attained
                 his
                 end
                 ,
                 had
                 his
                 enemy
                 been
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 God.
                 Now
                 if
                 this
                 bold
                 fiend
                 did
                 thus
                 watch
                 and
                 observe
                 Christ
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 
                 time
                 ,
                 doth
                 it
                 not
                 behove
                 thee
                 to
                 look
                 about
                 thee
                 ,
                 lest
                 he
                 take
                 thy
                 grace
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 or
                 other
                 napping
                 ?
                 what
                 he
                 misseth
                 now
                 by
                 thy
                 watchfulnesse
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 gain
                 anon
                 by
                 thy
                 negligence
                 .
                 Indeed
                 he
                 hopes
                 thou
                 wilt
                 be
                 tired
                 out
                 with
                 continual
                 duty
                 :
                 Surely
                 ,
                 saith
                 Satan
                 ,
                 (
                 when
                 he
                 sees
                 the
                 Christian
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 servent
                 in
                 duty
                 )
                 this
                 will
                 not
                 hold
                 long
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 findes
                 him
                 tender
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 scrupulous
                 of
                 occasions
                 to
                 sin
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 ere
                 long
                 I
                 shall
                 have
                 him
                 unbend
                 his
                 bowe
                 ,
                 and
                 unbuckle
                 his
                 armour
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 have
                 at
                 him
                 .
                 Satan
                 knows
                 what
                 orders
                 thou
                 keepest
                 in
                 thy
                 house
                 and
                 closet
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 a
                 key
                 to
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 can
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 room
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 lightly
                 hear
                 what
                 is
                 whispered
                 there
                 :
                 He
                 hunts
                 the
                 Christian
                 by
                 the
                 sent
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 once
                 he
                 doth
                 but
                 smell
                 which
                 way
                 thy
                 heart
                 enclines
                 ,
                 he
                 knows
                 how
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 him
                 ;
                 if
                 but
                 one
                 door
                 be
                 unbolted
                 ,
                 one
                 work
                 unmann'd
                 ,
                 one
                 grace
                 of
                 its
                 carriage
                 here
                 is
                 advantage
                 enough
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 awky
                 a
                 businesse
                 ,
                 and
                 hard
                 a
                 work
                 ,
                 to
                 recover
                 the
                 activity
                 of
                 grace
                 once
                 lost
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 revive
                 a
                 duty
                 in
                 disuse
                 :
                 
                   I
                   have
                   put
                   off
                   my
                   coat
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 the
                 Spouse
                 ,
                 Cant.
                 5.3
                 .
                 She
                 had
                 given
                 way
                 to
                 a
                 lazy
                 distemper
                 ,
                 was
                 laid
                 upon
                 her
                 bed
                 of
                 sloth
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 hard
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 raise
                 her
                 ?
                 her
                 beloved
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 door
                 ,
                 beseeching
                 her
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 love
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 bring
                 to
                 her
                 remembrance
                 the
                 near
                 relation
                 between
                 them
                 :
                 
                   My
                   Sister
                   ,
                   my
                   Love
                   ,
                   my
                   Dove
                   ,
                   open
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                
                 and
                 yet
                 she
                 riseth
                 not
                 ;
                 he
                 tells
                 her
                 ,
                 
                   his
                   locks
                   are
                   filled
                   with
                   the
                   drops
                   of
                   the
                   night
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 she
                 stirs
                 not
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 matter
                 ?
                 her
                 coat
                 was
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 is
                 loath
                 to
                 put
                 it
                 on
                 ;
                 she
                 had
                 given
                 way
                 to
                 her
                 sloth
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 she
                 knows
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 shake
                 it
                 off
                 ,
                 she
                 could
                 have
                 been
                 glad
                 to
                 have
                 her
                 Beloveds
                 company
                 ,
                 if
                 himself
                 would
                 have
                 opened
                 the
                 door
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 desired
                 as
                 much
                 hers
                 ,
                 if
                 she
                 would
                 rise
                 to
                 let
                 him
                 in
                 ;
                 and
                 upon
                 these
                 termes
                 they
                 part
                 .
                 The
                 longer
                 a
                 soule
                 hath
                 neglected
                 duty
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 ado
                 there
                 is
                 to
                 get
                 it
                 taken
                 up
                 :
                 partly
                 through
                 shame
                 ,
                 the
                 soul
                 having
                 played
                 the
                 truant
                 ,
                 now
                 knows
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 look
                 God
                 on
                 the
                 face
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 from
                 the
                 difficulty
                 of
                 the
                 work
                 ,
                 being
                 double
                 to
                 what
                 another
                 findes
                 ,
                 that
                 walks
                 in
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 ;
                 here
                 is
                 all
                 out
                 of
                 order
                 .
                 It
                 requires
                 more
                 time
                 and
                 pains
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 tune
                 his
                 instrument
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 another
                 to
                 play
                 the
                 lesson
                 .
                 He
                 goes
                 to
                 duty
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 new
                 work
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Scholar
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 look't
                 on
                 his
                 book
                 some
                 while
                 ,
                 his
                 lesson
                 is
                 almost
                 
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 whereas
                 another
                 that
                 was
                 but
                 even
                 now
                 conning
                 it
                 over
                 ,
                 hath
                 it
                 
                   ad
                   unguem
                
                 .
                 Perhaps
                 't
                 is
                 an
                 affliction
                 thou
                 art
                 called
                 to
                 bear
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 patience
                 unexercised
                 ,
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 thoughts
                 thou
                 hast
                 had
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 ;
                 (
                 while
                 thou
                 wert
                 frisking
                 in
                 a
                 full
                 pasture
                 )
                 and
                 now
                 thou
                 kickest
                 and
                 flingest
                 ,
                 eeven
                 
                   as
                   a
                   bullock
                   unaccustomed
                   to
                   the
                   yoke
                   ,
                
                 Jer.
                 31.18
                 .
                 whereas
                 another
                 goes
                 meekly
                 and
                 patiently
                 under
                 the
                 like
                 crosse
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 stirring
                 up
                 his
                 patience
                 ,
                 and
                 fitting
                 the
                 yoke
                 to
                 his
                 neck
                 .
                 You
                 know
                 what
                 a
                 confusion
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 town
                 ,
                 at
                 some
                 sudden
                 alarm
                 in
                 the
                 dead
                 of
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 the
                 enemie
                 at
                 the
                 gates
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 asleep
                 within
                 ,
                 O
                 what
                 a
                 cry
                 is
                 there
                 heard
                 !
                 one
                 wants
                 his
                 clothes
                 ,
                 another
                 his
                 sword
                 ,
                 a
                 third
                 knows
                 not
                 what
                 to
                 do
                 for
                 powder
                 ;
                 thus
                 in
                 a
                 fright
                 they
                 run
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 enemie
                 did
                 finde
                 them
                 upon
                 their
                 guard
                 ,
                 orderly
                 waiting
                 for
                 his
                 approath
                 ;
                 Such
                 a
                 hubbub
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 soule
                 that
                 keeps
                 not
                 his
                 armour
                 on
                 ,
                 this
                 piece
                 and
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 to
                 seek
                 when
                 he
                 should
                 use
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 keep
                 grace
                 in
                 exercise
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 others
                 our
                 fellow-souldiers
                 .
                 Paul
                 had
                 this
                 in
                 his
                 eye
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 exercising
                 himself
                 to
                 keep
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 scandal
                 to
                 others
                 .
                 The
                 Cowardise
                 of
                 one
                 may
                 make
                 others
                 run
                 ;
                 the
                 ignorance
                 of
                 one
                 souldier
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 skill
                 to
                 handle
                 his
                 armes
                 ,
                 may
                 do
                 mischief
                 to
                 his
                 fellow-souldiers
                 about
                 him
                 ;
                 some
                 have
                 shot
                 their
                 friends
                 for
                 their
                 enemies
                 ;
                 the
                 unwise
                 walking
                 of
                 one
                 Professor
                 makes
                 many
                 other
                 faire
                 the
                 worse
                 .
                 But
                 say
                 ,
                 thou
                 doest
                 not
                 fall
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 to
                 become
                 a
                 scandal
                 ,
                 yet
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 helpful
                 to
                 thy
                 fellow-brethren
                 as
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 ;
                 God
                 commanded
                 the
                 
                   Reubenites
                   and
                   Gadites
                
                 to
                 go
                 before
                 their
                 brethren
                 ready
                 armed
                 ,
                 until
                 the
                 land
                 was
                 conquered
                 :
                 Thus
                 ,
                 Christian
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 to
                 be
                 helpful
                 to
                 thy
                 fellow-brethren
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 not
                 (
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 )
                 that
                 settlement
                 of
                 Peace
                 in
                 their
                 spirit
                 as
                 thy self
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 measure
                 of
                 grace
                 or
                 comfort
                 ;
                 Thou
                 art
                 to
                 help
                 such
                 weak
                 ones
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 before
                 them
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 arm'd
                 for
                 their
                 defence
                 ;
                 now
                 if
                 thy
                 grace
                 be
                 not
                 exercised
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 so
                 far
                 unserviceable
                 to
                 thy
                 weak
                 brother
                 .
                 Perhaps
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 Master
                 or
                 a
                 Parent
                 who
                 hast
                 a
                 family
                 under
                 thy
                 wing
                 ,
                 they
                 fare
                 as
                 thou
                 thrivest
                 ;
                 if
                 thy
                 heart
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 holy
                 frame
                 they
                 fare
                 the
                 better
                 in
                 the
                 duties
                 thou
                 performest
                 ,
                 if
                 thy
                 heart
                 be
                 dead
                 and
                 down
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 losers
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 Nurse
                 eats
                 the
                 more
                 
                 for
                 the
                 Babes
                 sake
                 she
                 suckles
                 ,
                 so
                 shouldest
                 thou
                 for
                 their
                 sake
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 under
                 thy
                 tuition
                 ,
                 be
                 more
                 careful
                 to
                 exercise
                 thy
                 own
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 cherish
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Object
                     .
                  
                
                 O
                 but
                 (
                 may
                 some
                 say
                 )
                 this
                 is
                 hard
                 work
                 indeed
                 ,
                 our
                 armour
                 never
                 off
                 ,
                 our
                 grace
                 alwayes
                 in
                 exercise
                 .
                 Did
                 God
                 ever
                 mean
                 Religion
                 should
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 toilsome
                 businesse
                 as
                 this
                 would
                 make
                 it
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   
                     Answ
                     .
                  
                
                 Thou
                 speakest
                 like
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 foolish
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 shewest
                 thy self
                 a
                 meer
                 stranger
                 to
                 the
                 Christians
                 life
                 that
                 speakest
                 thus
                 :
                 a
                 burden
                 to
                 exercise
                 grace
                 ?
                 why
                 ?
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 burden
                 to
                 exercise
                 the
                 acts
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 to
                 eat
                 ,
                 to
                 drink
                 ,
                 to
                 walk
                 ,
                 all
                 delightful
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 our
                 right
                 temper
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 be
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 nature
                 is
                 opprest
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 stuff't
                 ,
                 then
                 dfficult
                 to
                 breath
                 ,
                 if
                 sick
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 meat
                 offensive
                 we
                 eate
                 ;
                 so
                 take
                 a
                 Saint
                 in
                 his
                 right
                 temper
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 his
                 joy
                 to
                 be
                 employed
                 in
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 in
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 duty
                 ,
                 Ps
                 .
                 122.1
                 .
                 
                   I
                   was
                   glad
                   when
                   they
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   Let
                   us
                   go
                   into
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 His
                 heart
                 leap't
                 at
                 the
                 motion
                 .
                 When
                 any
                 occasion
                 diverts
                 him
                 from
                 communion
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 likes
                 it
                 never
                 so
                 well
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 unwelcome
                 and
                 unpleasing
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 who
                 are
                 used
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 your
                 shops
                 from
                 morning
                 to
                 night
                 ,
                 how
                 tedious
                 is
                 it
                 for
                 you
                 to
                 be
                 abroad
                 some
                 days
                 ,
                 though
                 among
                 good
                 friends
                 ,
                 because
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 where
                 your
                 work
                 and
                 calling
                 lies
                 ?
                 A
                 Christian
                 in
                 duty
                 is
                 one
                 in
                 his
                 calling
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 his
                 shop
                 where
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 tedious
                 .
                 Religion
                 is
                 burdensom
                 to
                 none
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 infrequent
                 in
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Use
                 makes
                 heavy
                 things
                 light
                 ,
                 we
                 hardly
                 feel
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 our
                 clothes
                 ,
                 because
                 fitted
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 worne
                 daily
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 same
                 weight
                 on
                 our
                 shoulder
                 would
                 trouble
                 us
                 :
                 thus
                 the
                 grievousnesse
                 of
                 religious
                 duties
                 to
                 carnal
                 ones
                 ,
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 in
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 partly
                 by
                 the
                 fitnesse
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 principles
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 by
                 their
                 daily
                 exercise
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 disciples
                 ,
                 when
                 newly
                 entered
                 into
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 pray
                 much
                 or
                 fast
                 long
                 ;
                 the
                 bottles
                 
                 were
                 new
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 wine
                 too
                 strong
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 that
                 time
                 they
                 had
                 walk't
                 a
                 few
                 yeares
                 ,
                 they
                 grew
                 mighty
                 in
                 both
                 ;
                 doest
                 thou
                 complain
                 that
                 heaven-way
                 is
                 rugged
                 ?
                 be
                 the
                 oftner
                 walking
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 will
                 make
                 it
                 smooth
                 .
              
               
                 
                 But
                 secondly
                 ,
                 were
                 this
                 constant
                 exercise
                 of
                 grace
                 more
                 troublesome
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 complainer
                 )
                 the
                 sweet
                 advantage
                 that
                 accrues
                 by
                 this
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 ,
                 will
                 abundantly
                 recompence
                 all
                 his
                 labour
                 and
                 pains
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 thy
                 grace
                 will
                 encrease
                 thy
                 grace
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   diligent
                   hand
                   makes
                   rich
                
                 .
                 A
                 provident
                 man
                 counts
                 that
                 lost
                 which
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 got
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 when
                 his
                 money
                 is
                 stole
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 chest
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 it
                 lies
                 there
                 unimproved
                 .
                 Such
                 a
                 commodity
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Tradesman
                 )
                 if
                 I
                 had
                 bought
                 with
                 that
                 money
                 in
                 my
                 bags
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 brought
                 me
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 gaine
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 lost
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Christian
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 My
                 dawning
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 had
                 I
                 followed
                 on
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 might
                 have
                 spread
                 to
                 broad
                 day
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   have
                   more
                   understanding
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                   David
                   ,
                   then
                   all
                   my
                   teachers
                   .
                
                 How
                 came
                 he
                 by
                 it
                 ?
                 he
                 'll
                 tell
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   thy
                   testimonies
                   are
                   my
                   meditation
                   .
                
                 
                 He
                 was
                 more
                 in
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 duty
                 and
                 grace
                 .
                 The
                 best
                 wits
                 are
                 not
                 alwayes
                 the
                 greatest
                 Scholars
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 study
                 is
                 not
                 suitable
                 to
                 their
                 parts
                 ;
                 neither
                 alwayes
                 proves
                 he
                 the
                 richest
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 sets
                 up
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 stock
                 .
                 A
                 little
                 grace
                 well-husbanded
                 by
                 daily
                 exercise
                 will
                 encrease
                 ,
                 when
                 greater
                 neglected
                 shall
                 decay
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 as
                 exercise
                 encreaseth
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 evidenceth
                 grace
                 .
                 Would
                 a
                 man
                 know
                 whether
                 he
                 be
                 lame
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 rise
                 ,
                 he
                 'll
                 be
                 sooner
                 satisfied
                 by
                 one
                 turn
                 in
                 a
                 room
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 a
                 long
                 dispute
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 sit
                 still
                 .
                 Wouldest
                 thou
                 know
                 whether
                 thou
                 lovest
                 God
                 ?
                 be
                 frequent
                 in
                 exerting
                 acts
                 of
                 love
                 ;
                 the
                 more
                 the
                 fire
                 is
                 blown
                 up
                 ,
                 the
                 sooner
                 'tis
                 seen
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 graces
                 .
                 Sometimes
                 the
                 soule
                 is
                 questioning
                 whether
                 it
                 hath
                 any
                 patience
                 ,
                 any
                 faith
                 ;
                 till
                 God
                 comes
                 and
                 puts
                 him
                 into
                 an
                 afflicted
                 estate
                 ,
                 (
                 where
                 he
                 must
                 either
                 exercise
                 this
                 grace
                 or
                 perish
                 )
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 appeares
                 like
                 one
                 that
                 thinks
                 he
                 cannot
                 swim
                 ,
                 yet
                 being
                 thrown
                 into
                 the
                 river
                 ,
                 then
                 uniting
                 all
                 his
                 strength
                 he
                 makes
                 a
                 shift
                 to
                 swim
                 to
                 land
                 ,
                 and
                 sees
                 what
                 he
                 can
                 do
                 .
                 How
                 oft
                 have
                 we
                 heard
                 Christians
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 thought
                 I
                 could
                 never
                 have
                 endured
                 such
                 a
                 pain
                 ,
                 trusted
                 God
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 strait
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 God
                 hath
                 taught
                 me
                 what
                 he
                 can
                 do
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 wrought
                 in
                 me
                 ?
                 and
                 this
                 thou
                 
                 mightest
                 have
                 known
                 before
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 have
                 oftner
                 stirred
                 up
                 and
                 exercised
                 thy
                 grace
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 exercise
                 of
                 grace
                 doth
                 invite
                 God
                 to
                 communicate
                 himself
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 soul
                 .
                 God
                 sets
                 the
                 Christian
                 at
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 meets
                 him
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 
                   Vp
                   and
                   be
                   doing
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   be
                   with
                   you
                   .
                
                 He
                 sets
                 a
                 soul
                 a
                 reading
                 as
                 the
                 Eunuch
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 joynes
                 to
                 his
                 chariot
                 a
                 praying
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 comes
                 the
                 messenger
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   Daniel
                   greatly
                   beloved
                
                 .
                 The
                 Spouse
                 ,
                 who
                 lost
                 her
                 Beloved
                 
                   on
                   her
                   bed
                
                 ,
                 findes
                 him
                 as
                 she
                 comes
                 
                   from
                   the
                   Sermon
                   ,
                   Cant.
                
                 3.4
                 .
                 
                   It
                   was
                   but
                   a
                   little
                   that
                   I
                   passed
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   found
                   him
                   whom
                   my
                   soule
                   loved
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                     .
                  
                   1
                
                 This
                 falls
                 heavy
                 on
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 exercising
                 grace
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 walk
                 in
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 their
                 lusts
                 ,
                 their
                 hearts
                 are
                 like
                 a
                 glasse-house
                 ,
                 the
                 fire
                 is
                 never
                 out
                 ,
                 the
                 shop-windows
                 never
                 shut
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 alwayes
                 at
                 work
                 ,
                 hammering
                 some
                 wicked
                 project
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 anvil
                 of
                 their
                 hearts
                 ;
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 who
                 give
                 full
                 scope
                 to
                 their
                 lusts
                 ,
                 what
                 their
                 wretched
                 hearts
                 will
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 have
                 ;
                 they
                 cocker
                 their
                 lusts
                 as
                 some
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 deny
                 them
                 nothing
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 recorded
                 of
                 David
                 to
                 Adonijah
                 )
                 do
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 say
                 to
                 their
                 souls
                 ,
                 Why
                 doest
                 thou
                 so
                 ?
                 why
                 art
                 thou
                 so
                 proud
                 ,
                 so
                 covetous
                 ,
                 so
                 prophane
                 ?
                 They
                 spend
                 their
                 dayes
                 in
                 making
                 provision
                 for
                 these
                 guests
                 :
                 as
                 at
                 some
                 Innes
                 ,
                 the
                 house
                 never
                 cooles
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 one
                 guest
                 goes
                 out
                 ,
                 another
                 comes
                 in
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 lust
                 is
                 served
                 ,
                 another
                 is
                 calling
                 for
                 attendance
                 ;
                 as
                 some
                 exercise
                 grace
                 more
                 then
                 others
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 are
                 greater
                 traders
                 in
                 sin
                 ,
                 that
                 set
                 more
                 a
                 work
                 then
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 return
                 more
                 wrath
                 in
                 a
                 day
                 then
                 others
                 in
                 a
                 moneth
                 ;
                 Happy
                 are
                 such
                 (
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 these
                 )
                 who
                 are
                 chain'd
                 up
                 by
                 Gods
                 restraint
                 upon
                 their
                 outward
                 man
                 or
                 inward
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 drive
                 on
                 so
                 furiously
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 health
                 of
                 body
                 ,
                 power
                 and
                 greatnesse
                 in
                 place
                 ,
                 riches
                 and
                 treasures
                 in
                 their
                 coffers
                 ,
                 numbnesse
                 and
                 dedolency
                 in
                 their
                 consciences
                 ,
                 are
                 hurried
                 on
                 to
                 fill
                 up
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 their
                 sins
                 .
                 We
                 reade
                 of
                 the
                 Assyrian
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 enlarged
                 
                   his
                   heart
                   as
                   hell
                
                 ,
                 stretching
                 out
                 his
                 desires
                 as
                 men
                 do
                 their
                 bags
                 that
                 are
                 
                 thrack't
                 full
                 with
                 money
                 to
                 hold
                 more
                 ,
                 Hab.
                 2.5
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 adulterer
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 his
                 body
                 were
                 not
                 quick
                 enough
                 to
                 execute
                 the
                 commands
                 of
                 his
                 lust
                 ,
                 stirs
                 it
                 up
                 by
                 sending
                 forth
                 his
                 amorous
                 glances
                 ,
                 which
                 come
                 home
                 
                   laden
                   with
                   adultery
                
                 ,
                 blows
                 up
                 this
                 fire
                 with
                 unchaste
                 sonnets
                 and
                 belly-chear
                 ,
                 proper
                 fuel
                 for
                 the
                 devils
                 kitchin
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 malicious
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 lose
                 no
                 time
                 from
                 his
                 lust
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 tearing
                 his
                 neighbour
                 in
                 pieces
                 as
                 he
                 lies
                 on
                 his
                 bed
                 ,
                 cannot
                 sleep
                 unlesse
                 some
                 such
                 bloody
                 sacrifice
                 be
                 offered
                 to
                 his
                 ravening
                 lust
                 .
                 O
                 how
                 may
                 this
                 shame
                 the
                 Saints
                 :
                 how
                 oft
                 is
                 your
                 zeal
                 so
                 hot
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 cannot
                 sleep
                 till
                 your
                 hearts
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 are
                 on
                 your
                 beds
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 pacified
                 with
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 your
                 dear
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 embraces
                 of
                 love
                 from
                 him
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   2
                
                 It
                 reproves
                 those
                 who
                 flout
                 and
                 mock
                 at
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 while
                 exercising
                 their
                 graces
                 .
                 None
                 jeer'd
                 as
                 the
                 Saint
                 in
                 his
                 calling
                 .
                 Men
                 may
                 work
                 in
                 their
                 shops
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 follow
                 his
                 calling
                 as
                 diligently
                 as
                 they
                 please
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 wonder
                 made
                 of
                 this
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 passe
                 by
                 in
                 the
                 streets
                 ;
                 but
                 let
                 the
                 Christian
                 be
                 seen
                 at
                 work
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 any
                 duty
                 or
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 hooted
                 at
                 ,
                 despised
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 hated
                 .
                 Few
                 so
                 bad
                 indeed
                 ,
                 but
                 seem
                 to
                 like
                 Religion
                 in
                 the
                 notion
                 ;
                 they
                 can
                 commend
                 a
                 Sermon
                 of
                 holiness
                 like
                 a
                 discourse
                 of
                 God
                 or
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Pulpit
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 these
                 are
                 really
                 set
                 before
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 sparkle
                 in
                 a
                 Saints
                 conversation
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 contemptible
                 and
                 hateful
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 this
                 living
                 and
                 walking
                 holinesse
                 bites
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 they
                 liked
                 the
                 Preachers
                 Art
                 ,
                 in
                 painting
                 forth
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 his
                 discourse
                 ,
                 yet
                 now
                 they
                 run
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 spit
                 at
                 them
                 ;
                 this
                 exercise
                 of
                 grace
                 offends
                 the
                 prophane
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 stirs
                 up
                 the
                 enmity
                 that
                 lies
                 within
                 :
                 As
                 Michal
                 she
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 flout
                 David
                 to
                 see
                 him
                 dancing
                 before
                 the
                 Ark.
                 He
                 that
                 commended
                 the
                 Preacher
                 for
                 making
                 a
                 learned
                 discourse
                 of
                 zeal
                 ,
                 will
                 raise
                 on
                 a
                 Saint
                 ,
                 expressing
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 zeal
                 in
                 his
                 place
                 and
                 calling
                 ;
                 now
                 grace
                 comes
                 too
                 near
                 him
                 .
                 A
                 naughty
                 heart
                 must
                 stand
                 at
                 some
                 distance
                 from
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 beams
                 thereof
                 may
                 not
                 beat
                 too
                 strongly
                 on
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 likes
                 it
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophets
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 these
                 were
                 holy
                 men
                 in
                 their
                 account
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 can
                 lavish
                 out
                 their
                 money
                 on
                 their
                 Tombes
                 ,
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 Christ
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 more
                 worth
                 then
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 he
                 is
                 scorn'd
                 and
                 hated
                 :
                 what
                 's
                 the
                 mystery
                 of
                 this
                 ?
                 the
                 reason
                 was
                 ,
                 these
                 Prophets
                 
                 are
                 off
                 the
                 stage
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 on
                 ▪
                 
                   Pascitur
                   in
                   vivis
                   livor
                   ,
                   post
                   fata
                   quiescit
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   3
                
                 Try
                 by
                 this
                 whether
                 you
                 have
                 grace
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 dost
                 thou
                 walk
                 in
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 thy
                 grace
                 ?
                 He
                 that
                 hath
                 clothes
                 ,
                 surely
                 will
                 wear
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 seen
                 naked
                 ;
                 men
                 talk
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 repentance
                 ,
                 love
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 these
                 are
                 precious
                 graces
                 ,
                 but
                 why
                 do
                 they
                 not
                 let
                 us
                 see
                 these
                 walking
                 abroad
                 in
                 their
                 daily
                 conversation
                 ?
                 surely
                 if
                 such
                 guests
                 were
                 in
                 thy
                 soule
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 look
                 out
                 sometimes
                 at
                 the
                 window
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 seen
                 abroad
                 in
                 this
                 duty
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 holy
                 action
                 ;
                 grace
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 stirring
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 such
                 a
                 dead
                 thing
                 ,
                 (
                 like
                 an
                 image
                 )
                 which
                 you
                 may
                 lock
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 chest
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 shall
                 know
                 what
                 God
                 you
                 worship
                 ;
                 no
                 ,
                 grace
                 will
                 shew
                 it self
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 walk
                 with
                 you
                 into
                 all
                 places
                 and
                 companies
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 buy
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 sell
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 have
                 a
                 hand
                 in
                 all
                 your
                 enterprizes
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 comfort
                 you
                 when
                 you
                 are
                 sincere
                 and
                 faithful
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 will
                 complain
                 and
                 chide
                 you
                 when
                 you
                 are
                 otherwise
                 ;
                 go
                 to
                 ,
                 stop
                 its
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 heaven
                 shall
                 hear
                 its
                 voice
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 groan
                 ,
                 mourne
                 and
                 strive
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 a
                 living
                 man
                 when
                 you
                 would
                 smother
                 him
                 .
                 I
                 'le
                 as
                 soon
                 believe
                 the
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 alive
                 ,
                 that
                 lies
                 peaceably
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 nail'd
                 up
                 in
                 his
                 Coffin
                 ,
                 without
                 strife
                 or
                 busle
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 exercise
                 it
                 in
                 any
                 act
                 of
                 spiritual
                 life
                 .
                 What
                 man
                 !
                 hast
                 thou
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 so
                 peaceably
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 fool
                 to
                 the
                 stocks
                 ,
                 by
                 thy
                 lust
                 ?
                 Why
                 hang'st
                 thou
                 there
                 nail'd
                 to
                 thy
                 lust
                 ?
                 if
                 thou
                 hast
                 grace
                 ,
                 come
                 down
                 and
                 we
                 will
                 believe
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 thou
                 beest
                 such
                 a
                 tame
                 slave
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 sit
                 still
                 under
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 lust
                 ,
                 thou
                 deceivest
                 thy self
                 :
                 Hast
                 thou
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 none
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 condition
                 thou
                 art
                 plac't
                 in
                 ?
                 May
                 be
                 thou
                 art
                 rich
                 ;
                 doest
                 thou
                 shew
                 thy
                 humility
                 towards
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 beneath
                 thee
                 ?
                 doest
                 thou
                 shew
                 a
                 heavenly
                 minde
                 breathing
                 after
                 heaven
                 more
                 then
                 earth
                 ?
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 thy
                 heart
                 is
                 puff't
                 with
                 thy
                 estate
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 lookest
                 on
                 the
                 poor
                 as
                 creatures
                 of
                 some
                 lower
                 species
                 then
                 thy self
                 ,
                 and
                 disdainest
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 for
                 heaven
                 thou
                 thinkest
                 not
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Like
                 that
                 wicked
                 Prince
                 ,
                 that
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   would
                   lose
                   his
                   part
                   in
                   Paradise
                   rather
                   then
                   in
                
                 Paris
                 .
                 Art
                 thou
                 poor
                 ,
                 why
                 doest
                 not
                 exercise
                 grace
                 in
                 that
                 condition
                 ?
                 Art
                 thou
                 contented
                 ,
                 diligent
                 ?
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 contentation
                 thou
                 repinest
                 ,
                 canst
                 not
                 see
                 a
                 faire
                 lace
                 on
                 thy
                 rich
                 brothers
                 cloth
                 ,
                 but
                 grudgest
                 it
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 concurring
                 with
                 Providence
                 by
                 diligence
                 to
                 supply
                 thy
                 wants
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 ready
                 to
                 break
                 through
                 the
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 hedge
                 into
                 thy
                 neighbours
                 fat
                 pasture
                 ,
                 thus
                 serving
                 thy
                 owne
                 turne
                 by
                 a
                 sin
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 waiting
                 for
                 Gods
                 blessing
                 on
                 thy
                 honest
                 diligence
                 ;
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 angry
                 we
                 call
                 thee
                 by
                 thy
                 right
                 name
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 question
                 whether
                 we
                 may
                 stile
                 thee
                 Christian
                 ,
                 whose
                 carriage
                 is
                 so
                 crosse
                 to
                 that
                 sacred
                 name
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 too
                 holy
                 to
                 be
                 written
                 on
                 a
                 rotten
                 post
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                     .
                  
                   4
                
                 Be
                 exhorted
                 ,
                 O
                 ye
                 Saints
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 walk
                 in
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 grace
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Ministers
                 duty
                 with
                 the
                 continual
                 breath
                 of
                 exhortation
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 need
                 be
                 ,
                 reproof
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 this
                 heavenly
                 fire
                 clean
                 on
                 the
                 Saints
                 Altar
                 .
                 Peter
                 saw
                 it
                 necessary
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 bellowes
                 alwayes
                 in
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 2
                 Pet.
                 1.12
                 .
                 
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   negligent
                   to
                   put
                   you
                   alwayes
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   though
                   ye
                   know
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   established
                   in
                   the
                   present
                   truth
                
                 ;
                 (
                 that
                 shall
                 not
                 take
                 him
                 off
                 )
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 he
                 will
                 stir
                 them
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 putting
                 
                   them
                   in
                   remembrance
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 13.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 sleepy
                 disease
                 we
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ;
                 Christ
                 though
                 he
                 had
                 roused
                 up
                 his
                 disciples
                 twice
                 ,
                 yet
                 takes
                 them
                 napping
                 the
                 third
                 time
                 .
                 Either
                 exercise
                 thy
                 grace
                 ,
                 or
                 Satan
                 will
                 act
                 thy
                 corruption
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 bucket
                 goes
                 down
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 riseth
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 body
                 of
                 sin
                 within
                 ,
                 which
                 like
                 a
                 malignant
                 party
                 watcheth
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 to
                 step
                 into
                 the
                 saddle
                 ,
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 easier
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 down
                 then
                 to
                 pull
                 them
                 down
                 :
                 Thy
                 time
                 is
                 short
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 way
                 long
                 ,
                 thou
                 hadst
                 best
                 put
                 on
                 ,
                 lest
                 thou
                 meanest
                 to
                 be
                 overtaken
                 with
                 night
                 ,
                 before
                 thou
                 gettest
                 within
                 sight
                 of
                 thy
                 Fathers
                 house
                 .
                 How
                 uncomfortable
                 't
                 is
                 for
                 a
                 traveller
                 in
                 Heaven-road
                 (
                 above
                 all
                 other
                 )
                 to
                 go
                 potching
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 ,
                 many
                 can
                 with
                 aking
                 hearts
                 tell
                 thee
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 hast
                 thou
                 here
                 to
                 minde
                 like
                 this
                 ?
                 Are
                 they
                 worldly
                 cares
                 and
                 pleasures
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 wisdom
                 to
                 lay
                 out
                 so
                 much
                 cost
                 on
                 thy
                 tenement
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 art
                 leaving
                 ,
                 and
                 forget
                 what
                 thou
                 must
                 carry
                 with
                 thee
                 ?
                 Before
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 these
                 be
                 ripe
                 which
                 thou
                 art
                 now
                 planting
                 ,
                 thy self
                 may
                 be
                 rotting
                 in
                 the
                 grave
                 .
                 
                   Time
                   is
                   short
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 7.29
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 The
                 world
                 is
                 near
                 its
                 Port
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 God
                 hath
                 contracted
                 the
                 sailes
                 of
                 mans
                 life
                 but
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 point
                 to
                 chuse
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 had
                 wives
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 riches
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 vast
                 difference
                 between
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 not
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 between
                 those
                 that
                 did
                 drive
                 a
                 quick
                 trade
                 in
                 the
                 exercise
                 therof
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 more
                 remisse
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 one
                 shall
                 have
                 an
                 
                   abundant
                   entrance
                   into
                   glory
                
                 ,
                 
                 while
                 the
                 other
                 shall
                 suffer
                 losse
                 in
                 much
                 of
                 his
                 lading
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 cast
                 over-board
                 as
                 merchandise
                 that
                 will
                 bear
                 no
                 price
                 in
                 that
                 heavenly
                 countrey
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 while
                 thou
                 art
                 here
                 others
                 shall
                 fare
                 the
                 better
                 by
                 thy
                 lively
                 graces
                 .
                 Thy
                 cheerfulnesse
                 and
                 activity
                 in
                 thy
                 heavenly
                 course
                 ,
                 will
                 help
                 others
                 that
                 travel
                 with
                 thee
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 dull
                 indeed
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 put
                 on
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 sees
                 so
                 much
                 metal
                 for
                 God
                 in
                 thee
                 who
                 leadest
                 the
                 way
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 thy
                 grace
                 will
                 give
                 a
                 check
                 to
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 never
                 stand
                 in
                 such
                 awe
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 grace
                 comes
                 forth
                 and
                 sits
                 like
                 a
                 Ruler
                 in
                 the
                 gate
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 passe
                 by
                 .
                 The
                 Swearer
                 knowes
                 not
                 such
                 Majesty
                 is
                 present
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Christian
                 is
                 mealy-mouth'd
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 goes
                 on
                 and
                 feares
                 no
                 colours
                 ,
                 whose
                 grace
                 had
                 it
                 but
                 her
                 dagger
                 of
                 zeal
                 ready
                 ,
                 and
                 courage
                 to
                 draw
                 it
                 forth
                 in
                 a
                 wise
                 reproof
                 ,
                 would
                 make
                 sin
                 quit
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 shame
                 run
                 into
                 its
                 hole
                 .
                 Job
                 29.8
                 .
                 
                   The
                   young
                   men
                   saw
                   me
                   and
                   bid
                   themselves
                   ,
                   the
                   Princes
                   refrain'd
                   talking
                   ,
                   and
                   laid
                   their
                   hand
                   on
                   their
                   mouth
                   .
                
                 And
                 doth
                 not
                 God
                 deserve
                 the
                 best
                 service
                 thou
                 canst
                 do
                 him
                 in
                 thy
                 generation
                 ?
                 Did
                 he
                 give
                 thee
                 grace
                 to
                 lay
                 it
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 dead
                 stock
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 ?
                 or
                 can
                 you
                 say
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 wanting
                 to
                 you
                 in
                 his
                 love
                 and
                 mercy
                 ?
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 ever
                 in
                 exercise
                 for
                 your
                 good
                 ?
                 Is
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 providence
                 ever
                 shut
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   slumbers
                   not
                
                 that
                 keeps
                 thee
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 it
                 one
                 moment
                 off
                 thee
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   eye
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   upon
                   the
                   righteous
                
                 ;
                 He
                 hath
                 fixed
                 it
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 infinite
                 delight
                 pleaseth
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 object
                 .
                 When
                 was
                 his
                 eare
                 shut
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 either
                 from
                 receiving
                 thy
                 cries
                 ,
                 or
                 supplying
                 thy
                 wants
                 ?
                 nay
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 thy
                 condition
                 take
                 up
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 they
                 any
                 other
                 then
                 thoughts
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 entertains
                 ?
                 A
                 few
                 drops
                 of
                 this
                 oyle
                 will
                 keep
                 the
                 wheel
                 in
                 motion
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               That
               ye
               may
               be
               able
               to
               stand
               against
               the
               wiles
               of
               the
               devil
               .
            
          
           
             THese
             words
             present
             us
             with
             the
             reason
             ,
             why
             the
             Christian
             souldier
             is
             to
             be
             thus
             compleatly
             arm'd
             ,
             
               That
               he
               may
               be
               able
               to
               stand
               against
               the
               wiles
               of
               the
               devil
               .
            
             The
             strength
             of
             which
             argument
             lies
             in
             these
             two
             particulars
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             danger
             ,
             if
             unarm'd
             ,
             the
             enemy
             is
             no
             mean
             contemptible
             one
             ,
             no
             lesse
             then
             the
             devil
             ,
             set
             out
             as
             a
             cun●ing
             Engineer
             by
             his
             wiles
             and
             stratagems
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             certainty
             of
             standing
             against
             all
             his
             wits
             and
             wiles
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             thus
             arm'd
             ,
             That
             ye
             may
             be
             
               able
               to
               stand
            
             .
             As
             no
             standing
             without
             armour
             ,
             so
             no
             feare
             of
             falling
             into
             the
             fiends
             hands
             if
             arm'd
             .
          
           
             To
             begin
             with
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             Saints
             enemy
             ,
             the
             devil
             described
             by
             his
             wiles
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             properly
             the
             methods
             of
             Satan
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             signifies
             ,
             that
             Art
             and
             order
             one
             observes
             in
             handling
             a
             point
             ;
             we
             say
             such
             a
             one
             is
             methodical
             ;
             Now
             because
             it
             shews
             ingenuity
             and
             acutenesse
             of
             wit
             so
             to
             compose
             a
             discourse
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             transferr'd
             to
             expresse
             the
             subtilty
             of
             Satan
             in
             laying
             of
             his
             plots
             and
             stratagems
             ,
             in
             his
             warlike
             preparations
             against
             the
             Christian
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             the
             expert
             souldier
             hath
             his
             order
             as
             well
             as
             the
             scholar
             ,
             there
             is
             method
             in
             forming
             of
             an
             army
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             framing
             an
             argument
             .
             The
             Note
             which
             lies
             before
             us
             is
             ,
          
           
             
             The
             devil
             is
             a
             very
             subtile
             enemy
             .
             The
             Christian
             is
             endangered
             most
             by
             his
             policy
             and
             craft
             ;
             he
             is
             call'd
             the
             old
             Serpent
             .
             The
             serpent
             ?
             subtil
             above
             other
             creatures
             ,
             an
             old
             Serpent
             above
             other
             serpents
             ;
             Satan
             was
             too
             crafty
             for
             man
             in
             his
             perfection
             ,
             much
             more
             now
             in
             his
             maimed
             estate
             ,
             having
             never
             recovered
             that
             first
             
             crack
             he
             got
             in
             his
             understanding
             by
             the
             fall
             of
             Adam
             .
             And
             as
             man
             hath
             lost
             ,
             so
             Satan
             hath
             gained
             more
             and
             more
             experience
             ;
             he
             lost
             his
             wisdome
             indeed
             assoon
             as
             he
             became
             a
             devil
             ,
             but
             ever
             since
             he
             hath
             increast
             his
             craft
             ;
             though
             he
             hath
             not
             wisdom
             enough
             to
             do
             himself
             good
             ,
             yet
             subtilty
             enough
             to
             do
             others
             hurt
             .
             God
             shewes
             us
             where
             his
             strength
             lies
             ,
             when
             he
             promiseth
             he
             will
             
               bruise
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Serpent
            
             ;
             his
             head
             crush't
             and
             he
             dies
             presently
             .
             Now
             in
             handling
             this
             Point
             of
             Satans
             subtilty
             ,
             we
             shall
             consider
             him
             in
             his
             two
             main
             designes
             ,
             and
             therein
             shew
             you
             his
             wiles
             and
             policies
             .
             His
             first
             main
             design
             is
             to
             draw
             into
             sin
             .
             The
             second
             is
             to
             accuse
             ,
             vex
             and
             trouble
             the
             Saint
             for
             sinne
             .
             First
             ,
             let
             us
             consider
             the
             devil
             as
             a
             tempter
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             there
             he
             shews
             his
             wily
             subtilty
             in
             three
             things
             .
          
           
             
             First
             ,
             in
             choosing
             the
             most
             advantagious
             season
             for
             tempting
             .
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             managing
             his
             temptations
             ,
             laying
             them
             in
             such
             a
             method
             and
             forme
             ,
             as
             shews
             his
             craft
             .
          
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             in
             pitching
             on
             fit
             instruments
             for
             his
             turne
             ,
             to
             carry
             on
             his
             design
             .
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
              
               Of
               Satans
               subtilty
               to
               choose
               the
               most
               advantagious
               seasons
               for
               tempting
               .
            
             
               FIrst
               ,
               he
               shews
               his
               subtilty
               in
               choosing
               the
               most
               proper
               and
               advantagious
               seasons
               for
               tempting
               .
               
                 To
                 every
                 thing
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 season
                 ,
                 Solomon
              
               saith
               ,
               Eccl.
               3.1
               .
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               nick
               of
               time
               ,
               which
               taken
               gives
               facility
               and
               speedy
               dispatch
               to
               a
               businesse
               ;
               And
               therefore
               the
               same
               Wise
               man
               gives
               this
               reason
               why
               man
               miscarries
               so
               frequently
               ,
               and
               is
               disappointed
               in
               his
               enterprizes
               ,
               
                 because
                 he
                 knowes
                 not
                 his
                 time
                 ,
              
               Eccl.
               9.11
               .
               He
               comes
               when
               the
               bird
               is
               flowen
               .
               A
               hundred
               souldiers
               at
               one
               time
               may
               turn
               a
               battel
               ,
               
               save
               an
               army
               ,
               when
               thousands
               will
               not
               do
               at
               another
               :
               Satan
               knowes
               when
               to
               make
               his
               approaches
               ,
               when
               (
               if
               at
               any
               time
               )
               he
               is
               most
               likely
               to
               be
               entertained
               .
               
                 As
                 Christ
              
               hath
               
                 the
                 tongue
                 of
                 the
                 learned
                 to
                 speak
                 a
                 word
                 in
                 season
              
               of
               counsel
               and
               comfort
               ,
               to
               a
               doubting
               drooping
               soule
               ,
               so
               Satan
               shews
               his
               black
               Art
               ,
               and
               hellish
               skill
               ,
               in
               speaking
               words
               of
               seduction
               and
               temptation
               in
               season
               ,
               and
               a
               word
               in
               season
               is
               
                 a
                 word
                 on
                 its
                 wheels
              
               .
               I
               shall
               give
               you
               a
               view
               of
               his
               subtilty
               in
               special
               seasons
               ,
               which
               he
               chooseth
               to
               tempt
               in
               .
            
             
               
               The
               first
               season
               he
               takes
               to
               tempt
               in
               is
               ,
               when
               newly
               converted
               .
               No
               sooner
               is
               this
               childe
               of
               grace
               ,
               the
               new
               creature
               borne
               ,
               but
               this
               Dragon
               poures
               a
               flood
               of
               temptation
               after
               it
               .
               He
               learnt
               the
               Egyptians
               but
               some
               of
               his
               own
               craft
               ,
               when
               he
               taught
               them
               that
               bloody
               and
               cruel
               baptisme
               ,
               which
               they
               exercised
               upon
               the
               Israelitish
               babes
               ,
               in
               throwing
               them
               into
               the
               river
               assoon
               as
               they
               were
               borne
               .
               The
               first
               cry
               of
               the
               new
               creature
               ,
               gives
               all
               the
               legions
               of
               hell
               an
               alarm
               ;
               they
               are
               as
               much
               troubled
               at
               it
               ,
               as
               Herod
               and
               Jerusalem
               were
               ,
               when
               Christ
               was
               borne
               ;
               and
               now
               they
               sit
               in
               Councel
               to
               take
               away
               the
               life
               of
               this
               new
               born
               King.
               The
               Apostles
               met
               with
               more
               opposition
               and
               persecution
               in
               their
               latter
               dayes
               ,
               when
               endued
               with
               larger
               portions
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               but
               with
               temptations
               from
               Satan
               in
               their
               former
               when
               young
               Converts
               ;
               as
               you
               may
               observe
               in
               the
               several
               passages
               recorded
               of
               them
               .
               Satan
               knew
               grace
               within
               was
               but
               weak
               ,
               and
               their
               supplies
               promised
               at
               the
               Spirits
               coming
               ,
               not
               landed
               ;
               and
               when
               is
               an
               enemy
               more
               like
               to
               carry
               the
               town
               then
               in
               such
               a
               low
               condition
               ?
               and
               therefore
               he
               tries
               them
               all
               .
               Indeed
               the
               advantages
               are
               so
               many
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               wonder
               how
               the
               young
               Convert
               escapes
               with
               his
               life
               ;
               knowledge
               weak
               ,
               and
               so
               soon
               led
               into
               an
               errour
               ,
               especially
               in
               divided
               times
               ,
               when
               many
               wayes
               are
               held
               forth
               ,
               one
               saying
               ,
               Here
               is
               Christ
               ;
               another
               ,
               There
               is
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Christian
               ready
               to
               think
               every
               one
               means
               honestly
               ,
               that
               comes
               with
               good
               words
               ,
               as
               a
               little
               childe
               who
               hath
               lost
               his
               way
               to
               his
               fathers
               house
               ,
               is
               prone
               to
               follow
               any
               that
               offer
               him
               their
               conduct
               .
               Experience
               of
               what
               he
               knows
               little
               ;
               and
               if
               Adam
               whose
               knowledge
               so
               perfect
               ,
               yet
               was
               soon
               cheated
               ,
               (
               being
               assaulted
               before
               he
               was
               well
               warme
               in
               his
               new
               possessions
               ,
               )
               how
               much
               more
               advantage
               hath
               Satan
               of
               the
               new
               Convert
               ?
               in
               whom
               he
               findes
               every
               grace
               in
               so
               great
               an
               indisposition
               to
               make
               resistance
               ,
               
               both
               from
               its
               own
               weaknesse
               ,
               and
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               contrary
               corruption
               ,
               (
               which
               commonly
               in
               such
               is
               much
               unmortified
               )
               which
               makes
               it
               act
               with
               more
               difficulty
               and
               mixture
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               fire
               newly
               kindled
               where
               the
               smoke
               is
               more
               then
               the
               flame
               ,
               or
               like
               beer
               newly
               tunn'd
               which
               runs
               thick
               ;
               so
               that
               though
               there
               appear
               more
               strength
               of
               affection
               in
               such
               ,
               that
               it
               works
               over
               into
               a
               greater
               abundance
               of
               duty
               then
               in
               others
               ,
               yet
               with
               more
               dregs
               of
               carnal
               passions
               ,
               which
               Satan
               knows
               ,
               and
               therefore
               chooseth
               to
               stir
               what
               he
               sees
               troubled
               already
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               when
               the
               Saint
               is
               beset
               with
               some
               great
               affliction
               ,
               This
               is
               as
               some
               blinde
               lane
               or
               solitary
               place
               ,
               fit
               for
               this
               thief
               to
               call
               for
               his
               purse
               in
               .
               An
               expert
               Captain
               first
               labours
               to
               make
               a
               breach
               in
               the
               wall
               ,
               and
               then
               falls
               on
               instorming
               the
               City
               .
               Satan
               first
               got
               power
               from
               God
               to
               weaken
               Job
               in
               his
               estate
               ,
               children
               ,
               health
               and
               other
               comforts
               he
               had
               ,
               and
               now
               tempts
               him
               to
               impatience
               ,
               and
               what
               not
               ?
               he
               le
               ts
               Christ
               fast
               fourty
               dayes
               before
               he
               comes
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               falls
               to
               his
               work
               ;
               as
               an
               army
               stayes
               till
               a
               Castle
               be
               pinch't
               for
               provision
               within
               ,
               and
               then
               sends
               a
               parley
               ,
               never
               more
               likely
               to
               be
               embraced
               then
               in
               such
               a
               strait
               .
               A
               temptation
               comes
               strong
               when
               the
               way
               to
               relief
               seems
               to
               lie
               through
               the
               sin
               that
               Satan
               is
               wooing
               to
               ;
               when
               one
               is
               poor
               and
               Satan
               comes
               ,
               What
               wilt
               starve
               rather
               then
               step
               over
               the
               hedge
               and
               steal
               for
               thy
               supply
               ?
               this
               is
               enough
               to
               put
               flesh
               and
               blood
               to
               the
               stand
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               when
               the
               Christian
               is
               about
               some
               notable
               enterprize
               for
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               then
               Satan
               will
               lie
               like
               a
               Serpent
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               
                 an
                 Adder
                 in
                 the
                 path
                 ,
                 that
                 biteth
                 his
                 horse-heels
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 his
                 Rider
                 shall
                 fall
                 backward
                 .
              
               Thus
               he
               stood
               at
               Joshua's
               right
               hand
               
                 to
                 resist
                 him
              
               .
               The
               right
               hand
               is
               the
               working
               hand
               ,
               and
               his
               standing
               there
               implies
               his
               desire
               to
               hinder
               him
               in
               his
               enterprize
               .
               Indeed
               the
               devil
               was
               never
               friend
               to
               Temple-work
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               work
               is
               so
               long
               a
               doing
               .
               What
               a
               handsom
               excuse
               doth
               he
               help
               the
               Jews
               unto
               ,
               
                 The
                 time
                 is
                 not
                 come
              
               :
               Gods
               time
               was
               come
               ,
               
               but
               not
               the
               devils
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               helps
               them
               to
               this
               poor
               shift
               ,
               perverting
               the
               sense
               of
               Providence
               as
               if
               it
               were
               not
               time
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               so
               poor
               ,
               whereas
               they
               thrive
               no
               better
               because
               they
               went
               no
               sooner
               about
               the
               work
               ,
               as
               God
               tells
               them
               plainly
               .
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               had
               a
               holy
               design
               in
               their
               thoughts
               ,
               to
               go
               visit
               the
               brethren
               in
               every
               City
               ,
               and
               strengthen
               their
               faith
               ;
               the
               devil
               
               knew
               what
               a
               blow
               this
               might
               give
               to
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               their
               visiting
               might
               hinder
               him
               in
               his
               Circuit
               ,
               and
               he
               stirs
               up
               an
               unhappy
               difference
               between
               these
               two
               holy
               men
               ,
               who
               grow
               so
               hot
               that
               they
               part
               in
               this
               storme
               ,
               Acts
               15.30
               .
               There
               were
               two
               remarkable
               periods
               of
               Christs
               life
               ,
               his
               Intrat
               and
               Exit
               ,
               his
               entrance
               into
               his
               publick
               Ministery
               at
               his
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               his
               finishing
               it
               at
               his
               passion
               ,
               and
               at
               both
               we
               have
               the
               devil
               fiercely
               encountring
               him
               .
               The
               more
               publick
               thy
               place
               ,
               Christian
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               eminent
               thy
               service
               for
               God
               ,
               the
               more
               thou
               must
               look
               that
               the
               devil
               will
               have
               some
               more
               dangerous
               design
               or
               other
               against
               thee
               ,
               and
               therefore
               if
               every
               private
               souldier
               needs
               armour
               against
               Satans
               bullets
               of
               temptation
               ,
               then
               the
               Commanders
               and
               Officers
               ,
               who
               stand
               in
               the
               front
               of
               the
               battel
               ,
               much
               more
               .
            
             
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               the
               presence
               of
               some
               object
               to
               enforce
               his
               temptation
               .
               Thus
               he
               takes
               Eve
               when
               she
               is
               near
               the
               tree
               ,
               and
               had
               it
               in
               her
               eye
               while
               he
               should
               make
               the
               motion
               ,
               that
               assaulting
               two
               Ports
               at
               once
               ,
               it
               might
               be
               the
               harder
               for
               her
               to
               hinder
               the
               landing
               of
               his
               temptation
               ;
               and
               if
               Eves
               eye
               did
               so
               soon
               affect
               her
               heart
               with
               an
               inordinate
               desire
               ,
               then
               much
               more
               now
               is
               it
               easie
               for
               him
               by
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               object
               ,
               to
               excite
               and
               actuate
               that
               lust
               which
               lies
               dormant
               in
               the
               heart
               .
               As
               Naomi
               sent
               her
               daughter
               to
               lie
               at
               Boaz
               his
               feet
               ,
               knowing
               well
               ,
               if
               he
               endured
               her
               there
               ,
               there
               were
               hope
               he
               might
               take
               her
               into
               his
               bed
               at
               last
               ;
               If
               the
               Christian
               can
               let
               the
               object
               come
               so
               near
               ,
               Satan
               will
               promise
               himself
               his
               suit
               may
               in
               time
               be
               granted
               .
               Therefore
               it
               should
               be
               our
               care
               if
               we
               would
               not
               yield
               to
               the
               sin
               ,
               not
               to
               walk
               by
               ,
               or
               sit
               at
               the
               door
               of
               the
               occasion
               ;
               Look
               not
               on
               that
               beauty
               with
               a
               wandring
               eye
               ,
               by
               which
               thou
               wouldest
               not
               be
               taken
               Prisoner
               ;
               parley
               not
               with
               that
               in
               thy
               thoughts
               ,
               which
               thou
               meanest
               not
               to
               let
               into
               thy
               heart
               ;
               conversation
               begets
               affection
               :
               some
               by
               this
               have
               been
               brought
               to
               marry
               those
               ,
               whom
               at
               first
               they
               thought
               they
               could
               not
               have
               liked
               .
            
             
               
               Fifthly
               ,
               after
               great
               manifestations
               of
               Gods
               love
               ,
               then
               the
               Tempter
               comes
               .
               Such
               is
               the
               weak
               constitution
               of
               grace
               ,
               that
               it
               can
               neither
               well
               bear
               smiles
               or
               frowns
               from
               God
               without
               a
               snare
               :
               As
               one
               said
               of
               our
               English
               Nation
               ,
               
                 Totam
                 nec
                 pati
                 potest
                 libertatem
                 nec
                 servitutem
              
               ;
               It
               cannot
               well
               bear
               liberty
               nor
               bondage
               in
               the
               height
               :
               So
               neither
               can
               the
               soule
               ,
               if
               God
               smile
               and
               opens
               
               himself
               a
               little
               familiarly
               to
               us
               ,
               then
               we
               are
               prone
               to
               grow
               high
               and
               wanton
               ,
               if
               he
               frown
               ,
               then
               we
               sink
               as
               much
               in
               our
               faith
               ;
               thus
               the
               one
               like
               faire
               weather
               and
               warme
               gleams
               ,
               bring
               up
               the
               weeds
               of
               corruption
               ;
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               l●ke
               sharp
               frosts
               ,
               nip
               and
               even
               kill
               the
               flowers
               of
               grace
               ;
               the
               Christian
               is
               in
               danger
               on
               both
               hands
               ,
               therefore
               Satan
               takes
               this
               advantage
               ,
               when
               the
               Christian
               is
               flush
               of
               comfort
               ,
               even
               as
               a
               cheater
               ,
               who
               strikes
               in
               with
               some
               young
               heire
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               newly
               received
               his
               rents
               ,
               and
               never
               leaves
               till
               he
               hath
               eased
               him
               of
               his
               money
               :
               thus
               Satan
               lies
               upon
               the
               catch
               ,
               then
               to
               inveigle
               a
               Saint
               into
               one
               sin
               or
               other
               ,
               which
               he
               knows
               will
               soon
               leak
               out
               his
               joy
               .
               Had
               ever
               any
               a
               larger
               testimony
               from
               Heaven
               then
               
                 Peter
                 ?
                 Matth.
              
               16.17
               .
               where
               Christ
               pronounceth
               him
               blessed
               ,
               and
               puts
               a
               singular
               honour
               upon
               him
               ,
               making
               him
               the
               Representative
               for
               all
               his
               Saints
               .
               No
               doubt
               this
               favour
               to
               Peter
               ,
               stirred
               up
               the
               envious
               spirit
               the
               sooner
               to
               fall
               upon
               him
               .
               If
               Josephs
               party-coloured
               coat
               made
               the
               Patriarchs
               to
               plot
               against
               him
               their
               brother
               ,
               no
               wonder
               malice
               should
               prompt
               Satan
               to
               shew
               his
               spite
               ,
               where
               Christ
               had
               set
               such
               a
               mark
               of
               love
               and
               honour
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               finde
               him
               soon
               at
               Peters
               elbowe
               ,
               making
               him
               his
               instrument
               to
               tempt
               his
               Master
               ,
               who
               soon
               espied
               his
               cloven
               foot
               ,
               and
               rebukes
               Peter
               with
               a
               
                 Get
                 thee
                 behinde
                 me
                 Satan
              
               .
               He
               that
               seem'd
               a
               Rock
               even
               now
               ,
               through
               Satans
               policy
               ,
               is
               laid
               as
               a
               stone
               of
               offence
               for
               Christ
               to
               stumble
               at
               .
               So
               David
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               received
               such
               wonderful
               mercies
               ,
               setled
               in
               his
               throne
               with
               the
               ruine
               of
               his
               enemies
               ,
               yea
               ,
               pardoned
               for
               his
               bloody
               sin
               ,
               now
               ready
               to
               lay
               down
               his
               head
               with
               peace
               in
               the
               dust
               :
               Satan
               chops
               in
               to
               cloud
               his
               clear
               evening
               ,
               and
               tempts
               him
               to
               number
               the
               people
               ;
               so
               ambitious
               is
               Satan
               ,
               then
               chiefly
               to
               throw
               the
               Saint
               into
               the
               mire
               of
               sin
               ,
               when
               his
               coat
               is
               cleanest
               .
            
             
               
               Sixthly
               ,
               at
               the
               houre
               of
               death
               ,
               when
               the
               Saint
               is
               down
               and
               prostrate
               in
               his
               bodily
               strength
               ,
               now
               this
               coward
               falls
               upon
               him
               :
               't
               is
               the
               last
               cast
               indeed
               he
               hath
               for
               the
               game
               ,
               now
               or
               never
               ,
               overcome
               him
               now
               and
               ever
               ;
               as
               they
               say
               of
               the
               natural
               serpent
               ,
               
                 Nunquam
                 nisi
                 moriens
                 producitur
                 in
                 longum
              
               :
               he
               never
               is
               seen
               at
               his
               length
               till
               dying
               :
               so
               this
               mystical
               serpent
               never
               strains
               his
               wits
               and
               wiles
               more
               ,
               then
               when
               his
               time
               is
               thus
               short
               .
               The
               Saint
               is
               even
               stepping
               into
               eternity
               ,
               and
               now
               he
               treads
               upon
               his
               heele
               ,
               which
               if
               he
               cannot
               trip
               up
               so
               as
               to
               hinder
               his
               arrival
               in
               
               heaven
               ,
               yet
               at
               least
               to
               bruise
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               go
               with
               more
               pain
               thither
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
              
               Satans
               subtilty
               in
               managing
               his
               temptations
               ,
               where
               several
               stratagems
               used
               by
               him
               to
               deceive
               the
               Christian
               ,
               are
               laid
               down
               .
            
             
               
               THe
               second
               way
               wherein
               Satan
               shews
               his
               tempting
               subtilty
               ,
               is
               in
               those
               stratagems
               he
               useth
               to
               deceive
               the
               Christian
               in
               the
               act
               of
               temptation
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               he
               hangs
               out
               false
               colours
               ,
               and
               comes
               up
               to
               the
               Christian
               in
               the
               disguise
               of
               a
               friend
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               gates
               are
               opened
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               motions
               received
               with
               applause
               ,
               before
               either
               be
               discovered
               ;
               therfore
               he
               is
               said
               to
               
                 transform
                 himself
                 into
                 an
                 Angel
                 of
                 light
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               11.14
               .
               Of
               all
               plots
               't
               is
               most
               dangerous
               when
               he
               appears
               in
               Samuels
               mantle
               ,
               and
               silvers
               his
               foul
               tongue
               with
               faire
               language
               .
               Thus
               in
               point
               of
               errour
               ,
               he
               corrupts
               some
               in
               their
               judgements
               ,
               by
               commending
               his
               notions
               for
               precious
               Gospel-truths
               ,
               and
               like
               a
               cunning
               Chapman
               puts
               off
               his
               old
               ware
               ,
               (
               errours
               I
               mean
               that
               have
               layen
               long
               upon
               his
               hand
               )
               only
               turkening
               them
               a
               little
               after
               the
               mode
               of
               the
               times
               ,
               and
               they
               go
               for
               new
               light
               ,
               under
               the
               skirt
               of
               Christian
               liberty
               ;
               he
               conveys
               in
               Libertinisme
               ,
               by
               crying
               up
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               he
               decries
               and
               vilifies
               the
               Scripture
               by
               magnifying
               faith
               :
               he
               labours
               to
               undermine
               repentance
               ,
               and
               blow
               up
               good
               works
               ;
               by
               bewailing
               the
               corruption
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               its
               administrations
               ,
               he
               drawes
               unstable
               souls
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               amuseth
               them
               ,
               till
               at
               last
               they
               fall
               into
               a
               vertigo
               ,
               and
               can
               see
               no
               Church
               at
               all
               in
               being
               .
               And
               he
               prevails
               no
               lesse
               on
               the
               hearts
               and
               lives
               of
               men
               by
               this
               wile
               ,
               then
               on
               their
               judgements
               .
               Under
               the
               notion
               of
               zeal
               ,
               he
               kindles
               sometimes
               a
               dangerous
               flame
               of
               passion
               and
               wrath
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               which
               like
               a
               rash
               fire
               makes
               the
               Christians
               spirit
               boile
               over
               into
               unchristian
               desires
               of
               ,
               and
               prayers
               
               for
               revenge
               where
               he
               should
               forgive
               ;
               of
               which
               we
               have
               an
               instance
               in
               the
               disciples
               ,
               Luke
               9.55
               .
               where
               two
               holy
               men
               are
               desiring
               that
               
                 fire
                 may
                 come
                 down
                 from
                 heaven
                 .
              
               Little
               did
               they
               think
               from
               whence
               they
               had
               their
               coal
               ,
               that
               did
               so
               heat
               them
               ,
               till
               Christ
               told
               them
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 Spirit
                 you
                 are
                 of
                 .
              
               Sometimes
               he
               pretends
               pity
               and
               natural
               affection
               ,
               which
               in
               some
               cases
               may
               be
               good
               counsel
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               while
               he
               desires
               to
               promote
               cowardise
               and
               sinful
               self-love
               ;
               whereby
               the
               Christian
               may
               be
               brought
               to
               flie
               from
               his
               colours
               ,
               shrink
               from
               the
               truth
               ,
               or
               decline
               some
               necessary
               duty
               of
               his
               calling
               ;
               this
               his
               wile
               Christ
               soon
               spied
               ,
               when
               he
               got
               Peter
               to
               be
               his
               spokesman
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Master
                 ,
                 pity
                 thy self
              
               :
               who
               stop't
               his
               mouth
               with
               that
               sharp
               rebuke
               ,
               
                 Get
                 thee
                 behinde
                 me
                 ,
                 Satan
                 .
              
               O
               what
               need
               have
               we
               to
               study
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               our
               hearts
               and
               Satans
               wiles
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               not
               bid
               this
               enemy
               welcome
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               while
               think
               it's
               Christ
               that
               is
               our
               guest
               .
            
             
               
               A
               second
               policie
               he
               useth
               is
               to
               get
               intelligence
               of
               the
               Saints
               affairs
               .
               This
               is
               one
               great
               wheele
               in
               the
               Politicians
               clock
               ,
               to
               have
               Spies
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               by
               whom
               they
               are
               acquainted
               with
               the
               counsels
               and
               motions
               of
               their
               enemies
               ,
               and
               this
               gives
               them
               advantage
               ,
               as
               to
               disappoint
               their
               designes
               ,
               so
               more
               safely
               to
               compasse
               their
               own
               .
               'T
               is
               no
               hard
               matter
               for
               him
               to
               play
               his
               game
               well
               ,
               that
               sees
               his
               enemies
               hand
               .
               David
               knew
               how
               the
               squares
               went
               at
               Court
               ,
               Jonathans
               arrowes
               carried
               him
               the
               newes
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               he
               removed
               his
               quarters
               ,
               and
               was
               too
               hard
               for
               his
               great
               enemy
               Saul
               .
               Satan
               is
               the
               greatest
               Intelligencer
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               makes
               it
               his
               businesse
               to
               enquire
               into
               the
               inclinations
               ,
               thoughts
               ,
               affections
               ,
               purposes
               of
               the
               creature
               ,
               that
               finding
               which
               humour
               abounds
               ,
               he
               may
               apply
               himself
               accordingly
               ,
               which
               way
               the
               stream
               goes
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               open
               the
               passage
               of
               temptation
               ,
               and
               cut
               the
               channel
               to
               the
               fall
               of
               the
               creatures
               affections
               ,
               and
               not
               force
               it
               against
               the
               torrent
               of
               nature
               .
               Now
               if
               we
               consider
               but
               the
               piercing
               apprehension
               of
               the
               Angelical
               nature
               ,
               how
               quick
               he
               is
               to
               take
               the
               sent
               which
               way
               the
               game
               goes
               by
               a
               word
               drop't
               ,
               the
               cast
               of
               an
               eye
               or
               such
               a
               small
               matter
               (
               signal
               enough
               to
               give
               him
               the
               alarm
               )
               his
               experience
               in
               heart-anatomy
               ,
               having
               inspected
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               dissected
               so
               many
               in
               his
               long
               practice
               ,
               whereby
               his
               knowledge
               is
               much
               perfected
               ,
               as
               also
               his
               great
               diligence
               to
               adde
               to
               both
               these
               ,
               being
               as
               close
               a
               Student
               as
               ever
               ,
               
               considering
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               studying
               how
               he
               may
               do
               them
               a
               mischief
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               Jobs
               case
               ,
               whom
               he
               had
               so
               observed
               that
               he
               was
               able
               to
               give
               an
               answer
               
                 ex
                 tempore
              
               to
               God
               what
               Jobs
               state
               and
               present
               posture
               was
               ,
               and
               what
               might
               be
               the
               most
               probable
               means
               of
               obtaining
               his
               will
               of
               him
               ;
               and
               besides
               all
               this
               ,
               the
               correspondence
               that
               he
               hath
               with
               those
               in
               and
               about
               the
               Christian
               ,
               from
               whom
               he
               learnes
               much
               of
               his
               state
               ,
               as
               David
               by
               Hushai
               in
               Absaloms
               counsel
               :
               all
               these
               considered
               ,
               't
               is
               almost
               impossible
               for
               the
               creature
               to
               stir
               out
               of
               the
               closet
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
               but
               it
               will
               be
               known
               whither
               he
               enclines
               ;
               some
               corrupt
               passion
               or
               other
               will
               bewray
               the
               soule
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               David
               to
               Saul
               ,
               who
               told
               him
               where
               he
               might
               finde
               him
               ,
               
               
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 of
                 Engedi
              
               .
               Thus
               will
               these
               give
               intelligence
               to
               Satan
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               If
               thou
               wouldest
               surprize
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               he
               is
               gone
               that
               way
               ,
               you
               shall
               have
               him
               in
               the
               wood
               of
               worldly
               employments
               ,
               over
               head
               and
               eares
               in
               the
               desires
               and
               cares
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               see
               where
               another
               sits
               under
               such
               a
               bower
               ,
               delighting
               himself
               in
               this
               childe
               ,
               or
               that
               gift
               ,
               endowment
               of
               mind
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               ;
               lay
               but
               the
               lime-twig
               there
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               soon
               have
               him
               in
               it
               .
               Now
               Satan
               having
               this
               intelligence
               ,
               lets
               him
               alone
               to
               act
               his
               part
               ;
               he
               sure
               cannot
               be
               at
               a
               losse
               himself
               ,
               when
               his
               scholars
               ,
               (
               the
               Jesuites
               I
               mean
               )
               have
               such
               agility
               of
               minde
               ,
               to
               wreath
               and
               cast
               themselves
               into
               any
               forme
               becoming
               the
               persons
               they
               would
               seduce
               .
               Is
               ambition
               the
               lust
               the
               heart
               favours
               ?
               O
               the
               pleasing
               projects
               that
               he
               will
               put
               such
               upon
               !
               how
               easily
               having
               first
               blown
               them
               up
               with
               vain
               hopes
               ,
               doth
               he
               draw
               them
               into
               horrid
               sins
               ?
               Thus
               Human
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               have
               a
               monopoly
               of
               his
               Princes
               favour
               ,
               is
               hurried
               into
               that
               bloody
               plot
               (
               fatal
               at
               last
               to
               himself
               )
               against
               the
               Jewes
               .
               Is
               uncleannesse
               the
               lust
               after
               which
               the
               creatures
               eye
               wanders
               ?
               Now
               he
               'll
               be
               the
               Pander
               ,
               to
               bring
               him
               and
               his
               Minion
               together
               .
               Thus
               he
               finding
               Amnon
               sick
               of
               this
               disease
               ,
               sends
               
                 Jonadah
                 a
                 deep-pated
                 fellow
              
               ,
               
               to
               put
               this
               fine
               device
               into
               his
               head
               of
               feigning
               himself
               sick
               whereby
               his
               Sister
               fell
               into
               his
               snare
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               in
               his
               gradual
               approaches
               to
               the
               soul
               .
               When
               he
               comes
               to
               tempt
               ,
               he
               is
               modest
               &
               asks
               but
               a
               little
               ,
               he
               knows
               he
               may
               get
               that
               at
               many
               times
               ,
               which
               he
               should
               be
               denied
               if
               lie
               ask't
               all
               at
               once
               .
               A
               few
               are
               let
               into
               a
               city
               ,
               when
               an
               army
               coming
               in
               a
               body
               ,
               would
               be
               shut
               out
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               he
               may
               beget
               no
               suspition
               ,
               he
               presents
               may
               be
               a
               few
               general
               propositions
               ,
               which
               do
               not
               discover
               
               the
               depth
               of
               his
               plot
               ;
               these
               like
               Scouts
               goe
               before
               ,
               while
               his
               whole
               body
               lies
               hid
               as
               it
               were
               in
               some
               swamp
               at
               hand
               .
               Thus
               he
               wrigled
               into
               Eves
               bosome
               ,
               whom
               he
               doth
               not
               at
               first
               dash
               bid
               Take
               and
               eat
               ,
               no
               ,
               he
               is
               more
               mannerly
               then
               so
               ,
               this
               would
               have
               been
               so
               hideous
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               fish
               with
               some
               sudden
               noise
               ,
               by
               a
               stone
               cast
               into
               the
               river
               ,
               is
               scared
               from
               the
               bait
               ,
               so
               would
               she
               have
               been
               affrighted
               from
               holding
               parley
               with
               such
               a
               one
               :
               no
               ,
               he
               propounds
               a
               question
               which
               shall
               make
               way
               for
               this
               ,
               
                 Hath
                 God
                 said
              
               ?
               art
               not
               mistaken
               ?
               could
               this
               be
               his
               meaning
               whose
               bounty
               lets
               thee
               eat
               of
               the
               rest
               to
               deny
               thee
               the
               best
               of
               all
               ?
               Thus
               he
               digs
               about
               and
               loosens
               the
               roots
               of
               her
               faith
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               tree
               falls
               the
               easier
               the
               next
               gust
               of
               tempta●ion
               .
               This
               is
               a
               dangerous
               policy
               indeed
               .
               Many
               have
               yielded
               to
               go
               a
               mile
               with
               Satan
               ,
               that
               never
               intended
               to
               go
               two
               ;
               but
               when
               once
               on
               the
               way
               ,
               have
               been
               allured
               further
               and
               further
               ,
               till
               at
               last
               they
               know
               not
               how
               to
               leave
               his
               company
               .
               Thus
               Satan
               leads
               poor
               creatures
               down
               into
               the
               depths
               of
               sin
               by
               winding
               staires
               ,
               that
               let
               them
               not
               see
               the
               bottom
               whither
               they
               are
               going
               ;
               First
               he
               presents
               an
               object
               that
               ocasions
               some
               thoughts
               ,
               these
               set
               fire
               on
               the
               affections
               ,
               and
               these
               fume
               up
               into
               the
               braine
               ,
               and
               cloud
               the
               understanding
               ,
               which
               being
               thus
               disabled
               ,
               now
               Satan
               dares
               a
               little
               more
               declare
               himself
               ,
               and
               boldly
               solicite
               the
               creature
               to
               that
               it
               would
               even
               now
               have
               defied
               .
               Many
               who
               at
               this
               day
               lie
               in
               open
               profanenesse
               ,
               never
               thought
               they
               should
               have
               roll'd
               so
               far
               from
               their
               Profession
               but
               Satan
               beguiled
               them
               ,
               poor
               souls
               ,
               with
               their
               modest
               beginnings
               .
               O
               Christians
               ,
               give
               not
               place
               to
               Satan
               ,
               no
               not
               an
               inch
               in
               his
               first
               motions
               ;
               he
               that
               is
               a
               beggar
               and
               a
               modest
               one
               without
               doors
               ,
               will
               command
               the
               house
               if
               let
               in
               ;
               yield
               at
               first
               ,
               and
               thou
               givest
               away
               thy
               strength
               to
               resist
               him
               in
               the
               rest
               ,
               when
               the
               hem
               is
               worne
               ,
               the
               whole
               garment
               will
               ravel
               out
               ,
               if
               that
               be
               not
               mended
               by
               timely
               repentance
               .
            
             
               
               The
               fourth
               way
               ,
               wherein
               Satan
               shews
               his
               subtilty
               in
               managing
               his
               temptations
               ,
               is
               in
               his
               Reserves
               .
               A
               wise
               Captain
               hath
               ever
               some
               fresh
               troops
               at
               hand
               to
               fall
               in
               at
               a
               pinch
               ,
               when
               other
               are
               worsted
               .
               Satan
               is
               seldom
               at
               a
               losse
               in
               this
               respect
               ,
               when
               one
               temptation
               is
               beat
               back
               ,
               he
               soon
               hath
               another
               to
               fill
               up
               the
               gap
               ,
               and
               make
               good
               the
               line
               .
               Thus
               he
               tempts
               Christ
               to
               diffidence
               and
               distrust
               ,
               by
               bidding
               him
               turne
               stones
               into
               bread
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               time
               now
               to
               carve
               for
               himself
               ,
               being
               so
               long
               neglected
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               
               as
               to
               fast
               fourty
               dayes
               ,
               and
               no
               supplies
               heard
               of
               ;
               No
               sooner
               had
               Christ
               quench't
               this
               dart
               with
               that
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 Man
                 shall
                 not
                 live
                 by
                 bread
                 alone
                 ,
              
               
               
                 but
                 by
                 every
                 word
                 that
                 proceedeth
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               but
               he
               hath
               another
               on
               the
               string
               which
               he
               let
               flie
               at
               him
               ,
               tempting
               him
               to
               presumption
               ,
               v.
               5.
               
               
                 Then
                 the
                 devil
                 taketh
                 and
                 sets
                 him
                 on
                 a
                 pinacle
                 ,
              
               and
               bids
               ,
               
                 Cast
                 thy self
                 down
                 headlong
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 He
                 shall
                 give
                 his
                 Angels
                 charge
                 over
                 thee
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               As
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               If
               thou
               hast
               such
               confidence
               on
               God
               and
               his
               Word
               ,
               as
               thou
               pretendest
               ,
               shew
               it
               by
               casting
               thy self
               down
               ,
               for
               thou
               hast
               a
               Word
               between
               thee
               and
               the
               ground
               ,
               if
               thou
               darest
               trust
               God
               ;
               and
               truly
               ,
               though
               Christ
               had
               his
               answer
               ready
               ,
               and
               was
               prepared
               to
               receive
               his
               charge
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               and
               on
               the
               left
               ,
               being
               so
               compleatly
               arm'd
               that
               no
               temptation
               could
               come
               amisse
               ,
               yet
               note
               we
               ,
               Satans
               temptations
               on
               Christ
               ,
               were
               like
               the
               Serpents
               motion
               on
               a
               rock
               ,
               (
               of
               which
               Solomon
               speaks
               )
               that
               makes
               no
               impression
               ,
               no
               dint
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               on
               us
               they
               are
               as
               a
               Serpent
               on
               sand
               or
               dust
               ,
               
               that
               leaves
               a
               print
               ,
               when
               not
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               fancy
               ,
               colours
               that
               which
               is
               next
               door
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               object
               there
               is
               ready
               to
               slip
               in
               ,
               if
               great
               care
               be
               not
               observ'd
               ,
               especially
               when
               he
               doth
               thus
               change
               his
               hand
               ,
               as
               when
               we
               have
               resisted
               one
               way
               ,
               fall
               on
               afresh
               another
               ,
               yea
               ,
               plant
               his
               succeeding
               temptation
               upon
               our
               very
               resistance
               in
               the
               former
               .
               Now
               it
               requires
               some
               readinesse
               in
               our
               postures
               ,
               and
               skill
               at
               all
               our
               weapons
               to
               make
               our
               defence
               ,
               like
               a
               disputant
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               put
               out
               of
               his
               road
               ,
               and
               hath
               a
               new
               question
               started
               ,
               or
               argument
               unusual
               brought
               ,
               now
               he
               is
               tried
               to
               purpose
               .
               And
               truly
               this
               is
               Satans
               way
               when
               he
               tempts
               the
               Christian
               to
               neglect
               of
               duties
               of
               Gods
               worship
               (
               from
               his
               worldly
               occasions
               ,
               the
               multitude
               of
               them
               or
               necessity
               of
               following
               them
               )
               and
               this
               takes
               not
               ,
               then
               he
               is
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               and
               is
               drawing
               the
               Christian
               to
               the
               neglect
               of
               his
               worldly
               calling
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               seeming
               zeale
               to
               promote
               his
               other
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God.
               Or
               first
               ,
               he
               comes
               and
               labours
               to
               dead
               the
               heart
               in
               duty
               ,
               but
               the
               Christian
               too
               watchful
               for
               him
               there
               ,
               then
               he
               is
               puffing
               of
               him
               up
               with
               an
               opinion
               of
               his
               enlargement
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               ever
               he
               keeps
               his
               sliest
               and
               most
               sublimated
               temptations
               for
               the
               last
               .
            
             
               
               Fifthly
               ,
               in
               his
               politick
               retreats
               you
               shall
               have
               an
               enemy
               flie
               as
               overcome
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               on
               a
               design
               of
               overcoming
               ;
               this
               was
               Joshua's
               wile
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               catcht
               the
               men
               of
               Ai
               in
               a
               trap
               ,
               Josh
               .
               3.8
               .
               
               We
               reade
               not
               only
               of
               Satans
               being
               cast
               out
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               
                 uncleane
                 spirits
                 going
                 out
              
               ,
               (
               voluntarily
               )
               yet
               with
               a
               purpose
               to
               come
               again
               ,
               and
               bring
               worse
               company
               with
               him
               ,
               Matth.
               12.43
               .
               Satan
               is
               not
               alwayes
               beat
               back
               by
               the
               dint
               and
               power
               of
               conquering
               grace
               ,
               but
               sometimes
               he
               drawes
               off
               ,
               and
               raiseth
               his
               own
               siege
               ,
               the
               more
               handsomely
               to
               get
               the
               Christian
               out
               of
               his
               fastnesses
               and
               trenches
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               may
               snap
               him
               on
               the
               plaines
               ,
               whom
               he
               cannot
               come
               at
               in
               his
               works
               and
               Fortifications
               .
               Temptations
               send
               the
               Saint
               to
               his
               Castle
               ,
               as
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               dog
               doth
               the
               coney
               to
               her
               Burrough
               ;
               Now
               the
               soule
               walks
               the
               rounds
               ,
               stands
               upon
               its
               guard
               ,
               dares
               not
               neglect
               duty
               ,
               because
               the
               enemy
               is
               under
               its
               very
               walls
               ,
               shooting
               in
               his
               temptations
               continually
               ;
               but
               when
               Satan
               seems
               to
               give
               the
               soule
               over
               ,
               and
               the
               Christian
               finds
               he
               is
               not
               haunted
               with
               such
               motions
               as
               formerly
               ,
               truly
               now
               he
               is
               prone
               to
               remit
               in
               his
               diligence
               ,
               faile
               in
               his
               duty
               ,
               and
               grow
               either
               infrequent
               or
               formal
               therein
               ;
               As
               the
               Romanes
               ,
               whose
               valour
               decayed
               for
               want
               of
               the
               Carthaginian
               troops
               to
               alarm
               them
               ;
               let
               Satan
               tempt
               or
               not
               tempt
               ,
               assault
               or
               retreat
               ,
               keep
               thou
               in
               order
               ,
               stand
               in
               a
               fighting
               posture
               ,
               let
               his
               flight
               strengthen
               thy
               faith
               ,
               but
               not
               weaken
               thy
               care
               .
               The
               Parthians
               do
               their
               enemies
               most
               hurt
               in
               their
               flight
               ,
               shooting
               their
               darts
               as
               they
               run
               ,
               and
               so
               may
               Satan
               do
               thee
               ,
               if
               thy
               seeming
               victory
               makes
               thee
               secure
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
              
               Of
               Satans
               subtilty
               ,
               in
               choosing
               instruments
               fit
               for
               his
               turne
               to
               carry
               on
               his
               tempting
               design
               .
            
             
               
               THe
               third
               particular
               in
               which
               Satan
               shewes
               his
               subtilty
               ,
               as
               a
               Tempter
               is
               in
               the
               choice
               of
               those
               instruments
               ,
               whom
               he
               useth
               for
               the
               carrying
               on
               this
               his
               design
               ,
               he
               as
               the
               Master-workman
               cuts
               out
               the
               temptation
               ,
               and
               gives
               it
               the
               shape
               ,
               but
               sometimes
               he
               hath
               his
               Journeymen
               to
               make
               it
               up
               ,
               he
               knows
               his
               work
               
               may
               be
               carried
               on
               better
               by
               others
               ,
               when
               he
               appears
               not
               above-board
               himself
               .
               Indeed
               there
               is
               not
               such
               a
               suitableness
               between
               the
               Angelical
               nature
               &
               mans
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               between
               one
               man
               &
               another
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               cannot
               make
               his
               approaches
               so
               familiarly
               to
               us
               ,
               as
               man
               can
               do
               to
               man
               ;
               and
               here
               (
               as
               in
               other
               things
               )
               he
               is
               Gods
               Ape
               ;
               you
               know
               this
               very
               reason
               was
               given
               ,
               why
               the
               Israelites
               desired
               God
               might
               not
               speak
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               Moses
               ,
               and
               God
               liked
               the
               motion
               ;
               
               
                 They
                 have
                 well
                 said
              
               ,
               saith
               God
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 raise
                 up
                 a
                 Prophet
                 from
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 them
                 like
                 unto
                 thee
                 .
              
               Thus
               Satan
               ,
               he
               useth
               the
               Ministery
               of
               men
               like
               our selves
               ,
               by
               which
               as
               he
               becomes
               more
               familiar
               ,
               so
               he
               is
               lesse
               suspected
               ,
               while
               Joab-like
               ,
               he
               gets
               another
               to
               do
               his
               errand
               .
               Now
               't
               is
               not
               any
               will
               serve
               his
               turne
               for
               this
               employment
               ,
               he
               is
               very
               choice
               in
               his
               instruments
               he
               pitcheth
               on
               ;
               't
               is
               not
               every
               souldier
               is
               fit
               for
               an
               Ambassage
               to
               treat
               with
               an
               enemy
               ,
               to
               betray
               a
               town
               and
               the
               like
               .
               Satan
               considers
               who
               can
               do
               his
               work
               to
               his
               greatest
               advantage
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               he
               is
               unlike
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               not
               at
               all
               choice
               in
               his
               instruments
               ,
               because
               he
               needs
               none
               ,
               and
               is
               able
               to
               do
               as
               well
               with
               one
               as
               another
               ;
               but
               Satans
               power
               being
               finite
               ,
               he
               must
               patch
               up
               the
               defect
               of
               the
               Lions
               skin
               with
               the
               Foxes
               .
               Now
               the
               persons
               Satan
               aimes
               at
               for
               his
               instruments
               are
               chiefly
               of
               foure
               sorts
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               persons
               of
               place
               and
               power
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               persons
               of
               parts
               and
               policie
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               persons
               of
               holinesse
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               reputed
               so
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               persons
               of
               relation
               and
               interest
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               Satan
               makes
               choice
               of
               persons
               of
               place
               and
               power
               .
               These
               are
               either
               in
               the
               Common-wealth
               or
               Church
               ,
               if
               he
               can
               he
               will
               secure
               the
               Throne
               and
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               as
               the
               two
               Forts
               that
               command
               the
               whole
               line
               .
               First
               ,
               men
               of
               power
               in
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               't
               is
               his
               old
               trick
               to
               be
               tampering
               with
               such
               .
               A
               Prince
               ,
               a
               Ruler
               may
               stand
               for
               a
               thousand
               ;
               therefore
               saith
               Paul
               to
               Elymas
               ,
               when
               he
               would
               have
               turned
               the
               Deputy
               from
               the
               faith
               ;
               
                 O
                 full
                 of
                 all
                 subtilty
                 ,
                 thou
                 child
                 of
                 the
                 devil
                 !
                 Asts
              
               13.8
               As
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               you
               have
               learn't
               this
               of
               your
               father
               the
               devil
               ,
               to
               haunt
               the
               Courts
               of
               Princes
               ,
               winde
               into
               the
               favour
               of
               great
               ones
               .
               There
               it
               a
               double
               policy
               Satan
               hath
               ,
               in
               gaining
               such
               to
               his
               side
               .
               First
               ,
               none
               have
               such
               advantage
               to
               draw
               others
               to
               their
               way
               :
               corrupt
               the
               Captan
               ,
               and
               't
               is
               hard
               if
               he
               bring
               not
               off
               his
               troop
               with
               him
               .
               
               When
               the
               Princes
               ,
               men
               of
               renown
               in
               their
               tribes
               ,
               stood
               up
               with
               Corah
               ,
               presently
               a
               multitude
               are
               drawn
               into
               the
               
               conspiracy
               .
               Let
               Jeroboam
               set
               up
               idolatry
               ,
               and
               Israel
               is
               soon
               in
               a
               snare
               ;
               it
               's
               said
               the
               people
               
                 willingly
                 walked
                 after
                 his
                 Commandment
              
               ,
               Hos
               .
               5.11
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               should
               the
               sin
               stay
               at
               Court
               ,
               and
               the
               infection
               go
               no
               further
               ,
               yet
               the
               sin
               of
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               (
               though
               a
               good
               man
               )
               may
               cost
               a
               whole
               Kingdom
               dear
               .
               1
               Chron.
               21.1
               .
               
                 Satan
                 stood
                 up
                 against
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 provoked
                 David
                 to
                 number
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
               He
               owed
               Israel
               a
               spite
               ,
               and
               he
               payes
               them
               home
               in
               their
               Kings
               sin
               ,
               which
               drop't
               in
               a
               fearful
               plague
               upon
               their
               heads
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               in
               place
               and
               office
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               No
               such
               way
               to
               infect
               the
               whole
               town
               ,
               as
               to
               poison
               the
               Cistern
               at
               which
               they
               draw
               their
               water
               ;
               who
               shall
               perswade
               Ahab
               that
               he
               may
               go
               to
               Ramoth-Gilead
               and
               fall
               ?
               Satan
               can
               tell
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 lying
                 spirit
                 in
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 his
                 Prophets
                 ,
              
               2
               Kings
               22.21
               .
               How
               shall
               the
               profane
               be
               hardened
               in
               their
               sins
               ?
               let
               the
               Preacher
               sowe
               pillows
               under
               their
               elbowes
               ,
               and
               cry
               peace
               ,
               peace
               ,
               and
               it
               's
               done
               .
               How
               may
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               come
               to
               be
               neglected
               ?
               let
               Hophni
               and
               Phineas
               be
               but
               scandalous
               in
               their
               lives
               ,
               and
               many
               both
               good
               and
               bad
               will
               
                 abhor
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               employeth
               persons
               of
               parts
               and
               policy
               ,
               if
               any
               hath
               more
               pregnancy
               of
               wit
               ,
               and
               depth
               of
               reason
               then
               other
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               man
               Satan
               looks
               upon
               for
               his
               service
               :
               and
               so
               far
               he
               prevails
               that
               very
               few
               of
               this
               rank
               are
               found
               among
               Christs
               disciples
               ,
               
                 Not
                 many
                 wise
              
               .
               Indeed
               ,
               God
               will
               not
               have
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               heart
               or
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               maintained
               by
               carnal
               policy
               ,
               't
               is
               a
               Gospel-command
               that
               we
               walk
               in
               godly
               simplicity
               ,
               
                 sine
                 plicis
              
               ;
               though
               the
               Serpent
               can
               shrink
               up
               into
               his
               folds
               ,
               and
               appear
               what
               he
               is
               not
               ,
               yet
               it
               doth
               not
               become
               the
               Saints
               to
               juggle
               or
               shuffle
               with
               God
               or
               men
               ;
               and
               truly
               when
               any
               of
               them
               have
               made
               use
               of
               the
               Serpents
               subtilty
               ,
               it
               hath
               not
               followed
               their
               hand
               ;
               Jacob
               got
               the
               blessing
               by
               a
               wile
               ,
               but
               he
               might
               have
               had
               it
               cheaper
               with
               plain
               dealing
               .
               Abraham
               and
               Sarah
               both
               dissemble
               to
               Abimelech
               ,
               God
               discovers
               their
               sin
               ,
               and
               reproves
               them
               for
               it
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               an
               Heathen
               .
               Asa
               out
               of
               State-policy
               joynes
               league
               with
               Syria
               ,
               yea
               ,
               pawns
               the
               vessels
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               and
               all
               for
               help
               ,
               and
               what
               comes
               of
               all
               this
               ?
               
                 Herein
                 thou
                 hast
                 done
                 foolishly
              
               ,
               saith
               God
               ,
               
                 from
                 henceforth
                 thou
                 shalt
                 have
                 wars
                 .
              
               Sinful
               policy
               shall
               not
               long
               thrive
               in
               the
               Saints
               hands
               well
               ,
               but
               Satan
               will
               not
               out
               of
               his
               way
               ,
               he
               enquires
               for
               the
               subtilest-pated
               men
               ,
               a
               
                 Balaam
                 ,
                 Achitoph●l
                 ,
                 Haman
                 ,
                 Sanballat
                 ,
              
               men
               admired
               for
               their
               
               counsel
               and
               deep
               plots
               ,
               these
               are
               for
               his
               turne
               .
               A
               wicked
               cause
               needs
               a
               smooth
               Oratour
               ,
               bad
               ware
               a
               pleasing
               Chapman
               ,
               as
               in
               particular
               ,
               his
               instruments
               he
               useth
               to
               seduce
               and
               corrupt
               the
               mindes
               of
               men
               are
               commonly
               subtile-pated
               men
               ,
               such
               ,
               
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 possible
                 should
                 deceive
                 the
                 very
                 elect
                 .
              
               This
               made
               the
               Apostle
               so
               jealous
               of
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               whom
               he
               had
               espoused
               to
               Christ
               ,
               lest
               as
               Eve
               by
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               so
               their
               
                 minds
                 should
                 be
                 corrupted
                 from
                 the
                 simplicity
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 .
              
               He
               must
               be
               a
               cunning
               devil
               indeed
               ,
               that
               can
               draw
               off
               the
               Spouses
               love
               from
               her
               beloved
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               such
               a
               witchery
               in
               Satans
               instruments
               ,
               that
               many
               have
               been
               brought
               to
               flie
               on
               the
               face
               of
               those
               truths
               and
               ordinances
               ,
               yea
               ,
               Christ
               himself
               to
               whom
               they
               have
               seemed
               espoused
               formerly
               .
               Now
               in
               three
               particulars
               this
               sort
               of
               Satans
               instruments
               shew
               their
               Masters
               subtilty
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               in
               aspersing
               the
               good
               name
               of
               the
               sincere
               messengers
               of
               Christ
               .
               Satans
               old
               trick
               to
               raise
               his
               credit
               upon
               the
               ruined
               reputation
               of
               Christs
               faithful
               servants
               .
               Thus
               he
               taught
               
                 Corah
                 ,
                 Dathan
              
               and
               Abiram
               ,
               to
               charge
               Moses
               and
               
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 Ye
                 take
                 too
                 much
                 upon
                 you
                 ,
                 seeing
                 all
                 the
                 Congregation
                 is
                 holy
              
               ;
               they
               would
               make
               the
               people
               believe
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               the
               pride
               of
               their
               heart
               ,
               to
               claim
               a
               monopoly
               to
               themselves
               ,
               
               as
               if
               none
               but
               Aaron
               and
               his
               fraternity
               were
               holy
               enough
               to
               offer
               incense
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               subtile
               practice
               they
               seduced
               (
               for
               a
               while
               )
               in
               a
               manner
               ,
               the
               whole
               Congregation
               to
               their
               side
               .
               So
               the
               lying
               Prophets
               (
               that
               were
               Satans
               Knights
               of
               the
               post
               to
               Ahab
               ,
               )
               fell
               foul
               on
               good
               Micaiah
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               himself
               was
               no
               better
               handled
               by
               the
               Pharisees
               and
               their
               Confederates
               ,
               and
               Paul
               the
               chief
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               his
               Ministery
               undermined
               ,
               and
               his
               reputation
               blasted
               by
               false
               teachers
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               been
               some
               weak
               sorry
               Preacher
               ,
               
               
                 His
                 bodily
                 presence
                 is
                 weak
              
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               
                 and
                 his
                 speech
                 contemptible
              
               ;
               and
               is
               this
               your
               admired
               man
               ?
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               covering
               their
               impostures
               and
               errours
               with
               choice
               notions
               and
               excellent
               truthes
               .
               Arrius
               himself
               ,
               and
               other
               dangerous
               instruments
               of
               Satan
               were
               too
               wise
               to
               stuffe
               their
               discourses
               with
               nothing
               but
               heterodoxe
               matter
               ,
               precious
               truths
               dropt
               from
               them
               with
               which
               they
               sprinkled
               their
               corrupt
               principles
               ,
               yet
               with
               such
               Art
               as
               should
               not
               easily
               be
               discerned
               .
               This
               (
               as
               one
               observs
               )
               our
               Saviour
               warns
               his
               disciples
               of
               ,
               when
               he
               bids
               them
               
                 beware
                 of
                 the
                 leaven
                 of
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 ,
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               their
               errours
               .
               )
               But
               why
               leaven
               ?
               for
               the
               secret
               mixture
               of
               it
               with
               the
               wholesom
               
               bread
               ;
               you
               do
               not
               make
               your
               bread
               all
               of
               leaven
               ,
               none
               would
               then
               eate
               it
               ,
               but
               crumble
               a
               little
               into
               a
               whole
               batch
               ,
               which
               sowers
               all
               :
               thus
               Christ
               doth
               tell
               the
               disciples
               ,
               that
               the
               Pharisees
               among
               many
               truths
               mixe
               their
               errours
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               behoves
               them
               to
               beware
               ,
               lest
               with
               the
               truth
               the
               errour
               goes
               down
               also
               .
               Again
               ,
               leaven
               is
               very
               like
               the
               dough
               ,
               of
               the
               same
               grain
               with
               it
               ,
               only
               differs
               in
               age
               and
               sourenesse
               :
               thus
               Christ
               intimates
               the
               resemblance
               of
               their
               errours
               to
               the
               truth
               ,
               scraped
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               but
               sowered
               with
               their
               own
               false
               glosses
               .
               This
               indeed
               makes
               it
               easie
               for
               Christs
               sheep
               to
               be
               infected
               with
               the
               scab
               of
               errour
               ,
               because
               that
               weed
               which
               breeds
               the
               rot
               is
               so
               like
               the
               grasse
               that
               nourisheth
               them
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               their
               subtilty
               appears
               in
               holding
               forth
               such
               principles
               as
               are
               indulgent
               to
               the
               flesh
               .
               This
               brings
               in
               whole
               shoales
               of
               silly
               soules
               into
               their
               net
               ,
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               loves
               of
               life
               to
               shape
               a
               Religion
               according
               to
               its
               own
               humour
               ,
               and
               is
               easie
               to
               believe
               that
               to
               be
               a
               truth
               ,
               which
               favours
               its
               own
               inclination
               .
               Now
               there
               are
               three
               lusts
               that
               Satans
               instruments
               labour
               to
               gratifie
               in
               their
               doctrine
               ,
               Carnal
               Reason
               ,
               Pride
               ,
               and
               steshly
               Liberty
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               Carnal
               reason
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               great
               idol
               which
               the
               more
               intelligent
               part
               of
               the
               world
               worship
               ,
               making
               it
               the
               very
               standard
               of
               their
               faith
               ,
               and
               from
               this
               bitter
               root
               have
               sprung
               those
               Arrian
               and
               Socinian
               heresies
               .
               And
               truly
               he
               that
               will
               go
               no
               further
               then
               reason
               will
               carry
               him
               ,
               may
               hold
               out
               in
               the
               plain
               way
               of
               the
               Moral
               Law
               ,
               but
               when
               he
               comes
               to
               the
               depths
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               must
               either
               go
               back
               ,
               or
               be
               content
               that
               faith
               should
               help
               reason
               over
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               another
               lust
               that
               Satan
               cockers
               ,
               is
               pride
               .
               Man
               naturally
               would
               be
               a
               god
               to
               himself
               ,
               [
               though
               for
               clambering
               so
               high
               he
               got
               his
               fall
               ]
               and
               whatever
               doctrine
               nourisheth
               a
               good
               opinion
               of
               man
               in
               his
               own
               eye
               ,
               this
               is
               acceptable
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               this
               hath
               spawned
               another
               fry
               of
               dangerous
               errours
               .
               The
               Pelagian
               and
               semi-Pelagian
               ,
               which
               set
               nature
               upon
               its
               own
               legs
               ,
               and
               perswade
               man
               he
               can
               go
               alone
               to
               Christ
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               with
               a
               little
               external
               help
               ,
               of
               an
               hand
               to
               lead
               ,
               or
               argument
               to
               excite
               ,
               without
               any
               creating
               work
               in
               the
               soule
               .
               O
               ,
               we
               cannot
               conceive
               how
               glib
               such
               stuffe
               goes
               down
               .
               If
               one
               Workman
               should
               tell
               you
               that
               your
               house
               is
               rotten
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               pull'd
               down
               ,
               and
               all
               new
               materials
               prepared
               ;
               and
               another
               should
               say
               no
               such
               matter
               ,
               
               such
               a
               beam
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               sparre
               may
               stand
               ;
               a
               little
               cost
               will
               serve
               the
               turne
               :
               it
               were
               no
               wonder
               that
               you
               should
               listen
               to
               him
               that
               would
               put
               you
               to
               least
               cost
               and
               trouble
               :
               the
               faithful
               servants
               of
               Christ
               tell
               sinners
               from
               the
               Word
               ,
               that
               man
               in
               his
               natural
               state
               is
               corrupt
               and
               rotten
               ,
               that
               nothing
               of
               the
               old
               frame
               will
               serve
               ,
               and
               there
               must
               needs
               be
               all
               new
               ;
               but
               in
               comes
               an
               Arminian
               and
               blows
               up
               the
               sinners
               pride
               ,
               and
               tells
               him
               he
               is
               not
               so
               weak
               or
               wicked
               as
               the
               other
               represents
               him
               ,
               if
               thou
               wilt
               thou
               mayest
               repent
               and
               beleeve
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               by
               exerting
               thy
               natural
               abilities
               ,
               oblige
               God
               to
               superadde
               what
               thou
               hast
               not
               .
               This
               is
               the
               Workman
               that
               will
               please
               proud
               man
               best
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               Satan
               by
               his
               instruments
               nourisheth
               that
               desire
               of
               fleshly
               liberty
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               man
               by
               nature
               ,
               who
               is
               a
               son
               of
               Belial
               ,
               without
               yoke
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               must
               wear
               any
               ,
               that
               will
               please
               best
               ,
               which
               hath
               the
               softest
               lining
               ,
               and
               pincheth
               the
               flesh
               least
               ,
               and
               therefore
               when
               the
               sincere
               teachers
               of
               the
               Word
               will
               not
               abate
               of
               the
               strictnesse
               of
               the
               command
               ,
               but
               presse
               sincere
               obedience
               to
               it
               ,
               then
               come
               Satans
               instruments
               and
               say
               ,
               these
               are
               hard
               task-masters
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               allow
               one
               play-day
               in
               a
               yeare
               to
               the
               Christian
               ,
               but
               tie
               him
               to
               continual
               duty
               ,
               we
               'll
               shew
               you
               an
               easier
               way
               to
               heaven
               :
               Come
               ,
               saith
               the
               Papist
               ,
               confesse
               but
               once
               a
               year
               to
               the
               Priest
               ,
               (
               pay
               him
               well
               for
               his
               paines
               )
               and
               be
               an
               obedient
               son
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               we
               'll
               dispense
               with
               all
               the
               rest
               .
               Come
               ,
               saith
               the
               Familist
               ,
               the
               Gospel-Charter
               allows
               more
               liberty
               then
               these
               legal
               Preachers
               tell
               you
               of
               ;
               they
               bid
               you
               repent
               and
               believe
               ,
               when
               Christ
               hath
               done
               all
               these
               to
               your
               hand
               .
               What
               have
               you
               left
               to
               do
               but
               to
               nourish
               the
               flesh
               ?
               something
               sure
               is
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               Impostors
               finde
               such
               quick
               return
               for
               their
               ware
               ,
               while
               Truth
               hangs
               upon
               the
               log
               ;
               and
               is
               it
               not
               this
               ?
               that
               they
               are
               content
               to
               afford
               heaven
               cheaper
               to
               their
               disciples
               ,
               then
               Christ
               will
               to
               his
               .
               He
               that
               sells
               cheapest
               shall
               have
               most
               customers
               ,
               though
               at
               last
               best
               will
               be
               best
               cheap
               ;
               Truth
               with
               self-denial
               ,
               a
               better
               penny-worth
               ,
               then
               errour
               with
               all
               its
               flesh-pleasing
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               Satan
               makes
               choice
               of
               such
               as
               have
               a
               great
               name
               for
               holinesse
               ,
               none
               to
               
                 a
                 live
                 bird
              
               to
               draw
               other
               birds
               into
               the
               net
               .
               But
               is
               it
               possible
               that
               such
               should
               do
               this
               work
               for
               the
               devil
               ?
               yes
               ,
               such
               is
               the
               policy
               of
               Satan
               ,
               and
               the
               frailty
               of
               the
               best
               ,
               that
               the
               most
               holy
               men
               have
               been
               his
               instruments
               to
               seduce
               others
               ,
               Abraham
               he
               tempts
               his
               wife
               to
               lie
               ,
               
                 Say
                 thou
                 art
                 my
                 Sister
              
               .
               The
               old
               Prophet
               
               leads
               the
               man
               of
               God
               out
               of
               his
               way
               ,
               1
               Kings
               13.
               the
               holiness
               of
               the
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               reverence
               of
               his
               age
               ,
               't
               is
               like
               ,
               gave
               authority
               to
               his
               counsel
               .
               O
               how
               should
               this
               make
               you
               watchful
               ,
               whose
               long
               travel
               and
               great
               progresse
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               have
               gained
               you
               a
               name
               of
               eminency
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               what
               you
               say
               ,
               do
               ;
               or
               hold
               ,
               because
               you
               are
               file-leading
               men
               ,
               and
               others
               look
               more
               on
               you
               :
               then
               their
               way
               .
            
             
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               Satan
               chooseth
               such
               ,
               as
               by
               relation
               or
               affection
               have
               deep
               interest
               in
               the
               persons
               he
               would
               gain
               .
               Some
               will
               kisse
               the
               childe
               for
               the
               Nurses
               sake
               ,
               and
               like
               the
               Present
               for
               the
               hand
               that
               brings
               it
               .
               'T
               is
               like
               David
               would
               not
               have
               received
               that
               from
               Nabal
               ,
               which
               he
               took
               from
               Abigail
               ,
               and
               thanks
               her
               .
               Satan
               sent
               the
               apple
               by
               Eves
               hand
               to
               
                 Adam
                 .
                 Delilah
              
               doth
               more
               with
               Samson
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               Philistines
               bands
               ,
               Jobs
               wife
               brings
               him
               the
               poison
               ,
               
                 Curse
                 God
                 and
                 die
              
               .
               Some
               think
               Satan
               spared
               her
               life
               ,
               when
               he
               slew
               his
               children
               and
               servants
               ,
               (
               though
               she
               was
               also
               within
               his
               Commission
               )
               as
               the
               most
               likely
               instrument
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               her
               relation
               and
               his
               affection
               ,
               to
               lead
               him
               into
               temptation
               .
               Satan
               employes
               Peter
               a
               disciple
               to
               tempt
               Christ
               ,
               at
               another
               time
               his
               friends
               and
               kinsfolk
               .
               Some
               Martyrs
               have
               confest
               ,
               the
               hardest
               work
               they
               met
               withal
               ,
               was
               to
               overcome
               the
               prayers
               and
               tears
               of
               their
               friends
               and
               relations
               .
               Paul
               himself
               could
               not
               get
               off
               this
               snare
               without
               heart-breaking
               :
               
                 What
                 mean
                 ye
                 to
                 weep
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 break
                 my
                 heart
                 ?
              
               Acts
               21.13
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
              
               Wherein
               this
               Point
               of
               Satans
               subtilty
               ,
               as
               a
               Tempter
               to
               sin
               ,
               is
               briefly
               applied
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vse
                
                 1
              
               First
               ,
               affect
               not
               sinful
               policy
               and
               subtilty
               ,
               it
               makes
               you
               but
               like
               the
               devil
               .
               There
               is
               the
               wisdom
               of
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               which
               is
               commended
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               his
               perfection
               as
               a
               creature
               ,
               in
               which
               both
               the
               literal
               and
               the
               mystical
               excel
               ,
               the
               one
               in
               an
               ingenious
               observing
               nature
               above
               the
               beasts
               of
               the
               field
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               in
               knowledge
               as
               an
               Angel
               above
               men
               ;
               but
               as
               the
               subtilty
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               knowledge
               of
               the
               other
               is
               degenerate
               ,
               and
               makes
               them
               more
               able
               to
               do
               mischief
               ,
               the
               one
               to
               the
               bodies
               ,
               the
               other
               to
               the
               soules
               of
               men
               ,
               this
               kinde
               of
               wisdom
               and
               subtilty
               is
               to
               be
               abhorred
               by
               us
               :
               
                 The
                 Serpents
                 eye
              
               (
               as
               one
               saith
               )
               
                 does
                 well
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 Doves
                 head
                 .
              
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               affect
               not
               subtilty
               in
               contriving
               any
               sin
               .
               Some
               are
               
                 wise
                 to
                 do
                 evil
                 ,
                 Jer.
              
               4.22
               .
               Masters
               of
               this
               craft
               ,
               who
               can
               as
               they
               lie
               on
               their
               beds
               ,
               cast
               their
               wicked
               designes
               into
               an
               artificial
               method
               ,
               shewing
               a
               kinde
               of
               devillish
               wit
               therein
               ,
               as
               the
               Egyptians
               who
               dealt
               wisely
               (
               as
               they
               thought
               )
               with
               the
               Israelites
               and
               Jezabel
               ,
               who
               had
               printed
               her
               bloody
               design
               in
               so
               faire
               a
               letter
               ,
               that
               some
               might
               reade
               her
               Saint
               while
               she
               was
               playing
               the
               devil
               .
               This
               is
               the
               black
               Art
               indeed
               ,
               and
               will
               make
               the
               soul
               black
               as
               hell
               that
               practiseth
               it
               .
               It
               is
               not
               hard
               for
               any
               (
               though
               a
               fool
               )
               to
               learn.
               Be
               but
               wicked
               ,
               and
               the
               devil
               will
               help
               thee
               to
               be
               witty
               ;
               Come
               but
               a
               while
               to
               his
               school
               ,
               and
               thou
               mayest
               soon
               be
               a
               
                 cunning
                 man.
              
               No
               sins
               speak
               a
               higher
               attainment
               in
               wickednesse
               ,
               then
               those
               which
               are
               the
               result
               of
               deliberate
               counsel
               and
               deep
               plottings
               .
               Creatures
               ,
               as
               they
               go
               longer
               with
               their
               young
               ,
               so
               their
               birth
               is
               more
               strong
               and
               perfect
               ,
               as
               the
               Elephant
               above
               all
               others
               .
               The
               longer
               a
               sin
               is
               a
               forming
               and
               forging
               within
               ,
               and
               the
               oftner
               
               the
               head
               and
               heart
               meet
               about
               it
               ,
               the
               compleater
               the
               sinne
               .
               Here
               are
               many
               litters
               of
               unform'd
               sins
               in
               one
               ,
               such
               I
               mean
               ,
               that
               are
               conceived
               and
               cast
               forth
               in
               the
               hurry
               of
               an
               extemporary
               passion
               ,
               such
               sudden
               acts
               shew
               weaknesse
               ,
               these
               other
               deep
               wickednesse
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               take
               heed
               of
               hiding
               sin
               when
               thou
               hast
               committed
               it
               .
               This
               is
               one
               of
               the
               devices
               that
               are
               in
               mans
               heart
               ,
               and
               as
               much
               Art
               and
               cunning
               is
               shewen
               in
               this
               ,
               as
               in
               any
               one
               part
               of
               the
               sinners
               trade
               .
               What
               a
               trick
               had
               the
               Patriarchs
               to
               blinde
               their
               fathers
               eye
               with
               a
               
                 bloody
                 coat
                 ?
                 Josephs
              
               Mistresse
               to
               prevent
               a
               charge
               from
               Ioseph
               ,
               accuseth
               him
               for
               what
               she
               is
               guilty
               ,
               like
               the
               Robber
               who
               scap't
               by
               crying
               
                 Stop
                 the
                 Thief
              
               .
               God
               taught
               man
               to
               make
               coats
               to
               cover
               his
               naked
               body
               ,
               but
               the
               devil
               learnt
               him
               to
               weave
               these
               coverings
               to
               hide
               the
               nakednesse
               of
               his
               soule
               ;
               the
               more
               subtile
               thou
               seemest
               in
               concealing
               thy
               sin
               ,
               the
               more
               egregiously
               thou
               playest
               the
               fool
               .
               None
               so
               sham'd
               as
               the
               liar
               when
               found
               out
               ,
               and
               that
               thou
               art
               sure
               to
               be
               .
               Thy
               covering
               is
               too
               short
               to
               hide
               thee
               from
               Gods
               eye
               ,
               and
               what
               God
               sees
               ,
               (
               if
               thou
               doest
               not
               put
               thy self
               to
               shame
               )
               he
               will
               tell
               all
               the
               world
               of
               hereafter
               )
               however
               thou
               escapest
               in
               this
               life
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               take
               heed
               of
               subtilty
               and
               sinful
               policy
               ,
               in
               compassing
               that
               which
               is
               lawful
               in
               it selfe
               ;
               't
               is
               lawful
               to
               improve
               thy
               estate
               and
               husband
               it
               well
               for
               thy
               posterity
               ,
               but
               take
               not
               the
               divels
               counsel
               ,
               who
               will
               be
               putting
               thee
               upon
               some
               tricks
               in
               thy
               trade
               and
               slights
               in
               thy
               dealing
               ;
               such
               may
               go
               for
               wise
               men
               a
               while
               ,
               but
               the
               Prophet
               reads
               their
               destiny
               ,
               Ier.
               17.11
               .
               
                 At
                 his
                 end
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 fool
                 .
              
               'T
               is
               lawful
               to
               love
               our
               estate
               ,
               life
               ,
               liberty
               ,
               but
               beware
               of
               sinful
               policy
               to
               save
               them
               .
               'T
               is
               no
               wisdome
               to
               shuffle
               with
               God
               ,
               by
               denying
               his
               truth
               ,
               or
               shifting
               of
               our
               duty
               to
               keepe
               correspondence
               with
               men
               ;
               he
               is
               a
               weak
               fencer
               that
               layes
               his
               soule
               at
               open
               guard
               to
               be
               stabbed
               and
               wounded
               with
               guilt
               ,
               while
               he
               is
               lifting
               up
               his
               hands
               to
               save
               a
               broken
               head
               ,
               Our
               fear
               commonly
               meets
               us
               at
               that
               door
               by
               which
               we
               think
               to
               run
               from
               it
               .
               
                 He
                 that
                 will
                 save
                 his
                 life
                 shall
                 lose
                 it
              
               As
               you
               love
               your
               peace
               ,
               Christians
               ,
               be
               plain-hearted
               with
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               and
               keep
               the
               Kings
               high-way
               ;
               go
               the
               plain
               way
               of
               the
               command
               to
               obtain
               thy
               desire
               ,
               and
               not
               leap
               over
               hedge
               and
               ditch
               to
               come
               a
               little
               sooner
               to
               the
               journeys
               end
               ;
               such
               commonly
               either
               meet
               with
               some
               stop
               that
               makes
               them
               come
               back
               with
               shame
               ,
               or
               else
               put
               to
               
               venture
               their
               necks
               in
               some
               desperate
               leap
               .
               He
               is
               sure
               to
               come
               safer
               (
               if
               not
               sooner
               )
               home
               ,
               that
               is
               willing
               to
               go
               a
               little
               about
               to
               keep
               God
               company
               .
               The
               Historians
               observation
               is
               worth
               the
               Christians
               remembrance
               :
               
                 Consilia
                 callida
                 primâ
                 specie
                 laeta
                 ,
                 tractatu
                 dura
                 ,
                 eventu
                 tristia
                 ,
              
               Livius
               .
               Crafty
               counsels
               promise
               faire
               at
               first
               ,
               but
               prove
               more
               difficult
               in
               the
               managing
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               end
               do
               pay
               the
               undertaker
               home
               with
               desperate
               sorrow
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vse
                
                 2
              
               Is
               Satan
               so
               subtile
               ?
               O
               then
               think
               not
               to
               be
               too
               cunning
               for
               the
               devil
               ,
               he
               'll
               be
               too
               hard
               for
               thee
               at
               last
               ,
               sin
               not
               with
               thoughts
               of
               an
               after-repentance
               ;
               it
               is
               possible
               thou
               meanest
               this
               at
               present
               :
               but
               doest
               thou
               think
               who
               sits
               down
               to
               play
               with
               this
               cheater
               ,
               to
               draw
               out
               thy
               stock
               when
               thou
               pleasest
               ?
               alas
               ,
               poor
               wretch
               ,
               he
               has
               a
               thousand
               devices
               to
               carry
               thee
               on
               ,
               and
               engage
               thee
               deeper
               ,
               'till
               he
               hath
               not
               left
               thee
               any
               tendernesse
               in
               thy
               conscience
               .
               As
               some
               have
               been
               served
               at
               play
               ,
               intending
               only
               to
               venture
               a
               shilling
               or
               two
               ,
               yet
               have
               by
               the
               secret
               witchery
               in
               gaming
               ,
               played
               the
               very
               cloathes
               off
               their
               back
               before
               they
               had
               done
               ;
               O
               how
               many
               have
               thus
               sinned
               away
               all
               their
               principles
               ,
               yea
               ,
               Profession
               it self
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               not
               so
               much
               as
               this
               cloak
               left
               ,
               but
               walk
               naked
               to
               their
               shame
               ?
               Like
               children
               ,
               who
               got
               into
               a
               boat
               ,
               think
               to
               play
               near
               the
               shore
               ,
               but
               are
               unawares
               by
               a
               violent
               gust
               carried
               down
               to
               the
               wide
               sea
               .
               O
               how
               know
               you
               that
               dallie
               with
               Satan
               ,
               but
               that
               at
               last
               you
               may
               (
               who
               begin
               modestly
               )
               be
               carried
               down
               to
               the
               broad
               sea
               of
               prophanenesse
               ?
               Some
               men
               are
               so
               subtile
               to
               over-reach
               ,
               and
               so
               cruel
               when
               they
               get
               men
               into
               their
               hands
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               had
               better
               beg
               his
               bread
               then
               borrow
               of
               them
               .
               Such
               a
               Merchant
               is
               Satan
               cunning
               to
               insinuate
               ,
               and
               get
               the
               creature
               into
               his
               books
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               hath
               him
               on
               the
               hip
               ,
               no
               more
               mercy
               to
               be
               had
               at
               his
               hand
               ,
               then
               the
               Lambe
               may
               expect
               from
               the
               ravenous
               Wolfe
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vse
                
                 3
              
               Study
               the
               wiles
               ,
               and
               acquaint
               thy self
               with
               Satans
               policy
               .
               Paul
               takes
               it
               for
               granted
               ,
               that
               every
               Saint
               doth
               in
               some
               measure
               understand
               them
               ;
               
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 ignorant
                 of
                 his
                 devices
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               2.11
               .
               He
               is
               but
               an
               ill
               fencer
               that
               knows
               and
               observes
               nothing
               of
               his
               emies
               play
               ;
               many
               particular
               stratagems
               I
               have
               laid
               down
               already
               ,
               which
               may
               help
               a
               little
               ,
               and
               for
               thy
               direction
               in
               this
               study
               of
               ,
               and
               enquiry
               into
               Satans
               wiles
               ,
               take
               this
               threefold
               counsel
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               take
               God
               into
               thy
               counsel
               .
               Heaven
               over-looks
               hell
               .
               
               God
               at
               any
               time
               can
               tell
               thee
               ,
               what
               plots
               are
               hatching
               there
               against
               thee
               .
               Consider
               Satan
               as
               he
               is
               Gods
               creature
               ,
               so
               God
               cannot
               but
               know
               him
               .
               He
               that
               makes
               the
               Watch
               ,
               knowes
               every
               pin
               in
               it
               .
               He
               formed
               this
               crooked
               Serpent
               ,
               though
               not
               the
               crookednesse
               of
               this
               Serpent
               ,
               and
               though
               Satans
               way
               in
               tempting
               is
               as
               wonderful
               as
               the
               way
               of
               a
               Serpent
               on
               a
               rock
               ,
               yet
               God
               traceth
               him
               ;
               yea
               ,
               knowes
               all
               his
               thoughts
               together
               .
               
                 Hell
                 it self
                 is
                 naked
                 before
                 him
                 ,
              
               and
               this
               destroyer
               hath
               no
               covering
               .
               Again
               ,
               consider
               him
               as
               Gods
               Prisoner
               ,
               who
               hath
               him
               fast
               in
               chaines
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Lord
               ,
               who
               is
               his
               Keeper
               ,
               must
               needs
               know
               whither
               his
               Prisoner
               goes
               ,
               who
               cannot
               stir
               without
               his
               leave
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               consider
               him
               as
               his
               messenger
               ,
               for
               so
               he
               is
               ,
               
                 An
                 evil
                 spirit
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 vexed
                 Saul
                 ,
              
               and
               he
               that
               gives
               him
               his
               errand
               ,
               is
               able
               to
               tell
               thee
               what
               it
               is
               .
               Go
               then
               and
               plough
               with
               Gods
               heifer
               ,
               improve
               thy
               interest
               in
               Christ
               ,
               who
               knows
               what
               his
               Father
               knows
               ,
               and
               is
               ready
               to
               reveal
               all
               that
               concernes
               thee
               to
               thee
               ,
               Joh.
               15.15
               .
               It
               was
               he
               who
               descried
               the
               devil
               coming
               against
               Peter
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               faithfully
               revealed
               it
               to
               them
               ,
               Luke
               22.
               before
               they
               thought
               of
               any
               such
               matter
               .
               Through
               Christs
               hands
               passe
               all
               that
               is
               transacted
               in
               heaven
               and
               hell
               .
               We
               live
               in
               dayes
               of
               great
               actions
               ,
               deep
               counsels
               ,
               and
               plots
               on
               all
               sides
               ,
               and
               only
               a
               few
               that
               stand
               on
               the
               upper
               end
               of
               the
               world
               know
               these
               mysteries
               of
               State
               ,
               all
               the
               rest
               know
               little
               more
               then
               Pamphlet-Intelligence
               :
               Thus
               it
               is
               in
               regard
               of
               those
               plots
               which
               Satan
               in
               his
               infernal
               Conclave
               is
               laying
               against
               the
               soules
               of
               men
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               a
               few
               that
               know
               any
               thing
               to
               purpose
               of
               Satans
               designes
               against
               them
               ;
               and
               those
               are
               the
               Saints
               from
               whom
               God
               cannot
               hide
               his
               own
               counsels
               of
               love
               ,
               but
               sends
               his
               Spirit
               to
               reveal
               unto
               them
               here
               ,
               what
               he
               hath
               prepared
               for
               them
               in
               heaven
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               2.10
               .
               and
               therefore
               much
               lesse
               will
               he
               conceal
               any
               destructive
               plot
               of
               Satan
               from
               them
               .
            
             
               
               Be
               intimately
               acquainted
               with
               thy
               own
               heart
               ,
               and
               thou
               wilt
               the
               better
               know
               his
               design
               against
               thee
               ,
               who
               takes
               his
               method
               of
               tempting
               ,
               from
               the
               inclination
               and
               posture
               of
               thy
               heart
               .
               As
               a
               General
               walks
               about
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               viewes
               it
               well
               ,
               and
               then
               raiseth
               his
               Batteries
               ,
               where
               he
               hath
               the
               greatest
               advantage
               :
               So
               doth
               Satan
               compasse
               ,
               and
               consider
               the
               Christian
               in
               every
               part
               before
               he
               tempts
               .
            
             
               
               
               Lastly
               ,
               be
               careful
               to
               reade
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               with
               observation
               .
               In
               it
               thou
               hast
               the
               History
               of
               the
               most
               remarkable
               battels
               that
               have
               been
               fought
               by
               the
               most
               eminent
               Worthies
               in
               Christs
               Army
               of
               Saints
               ,
               with
               this
               great
               Warriour
               Satan
               ;
               Here
               thou
               mayest
               see
               how
               Satan
               hath
               foiled
               them
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               have
               recovered
               their
               lost
               ground
               .
               Here
               you
               have
               his
               Cabinet-counsels
               opened
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               a
               lust
               which
               you
               are
               in
               danger
               of
               ,
               but
               you
               have
               it
               descried
               ,
               not
               a
               temptation
               which
               the
               Word
               doth
               not
               arme
               you
               against
               .
               It
               is
               reported
               that
               a
               certain
               Jew
               should
               have
               poisoned
               Luther
               ,
               but
               was
               happily
               prevented
               by
               his
               picture
               which
               was
               sent
               to
               Luther
               ,
               with
               a
               warning
               from
               a
               faithful
               friend
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               take
               heed
               of
               such
               a
               man
               when
               he
               saw
               him
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               knew
               the
               Murderer
               ,
               and
               escaped
               his
               hands
               .
               The
               Word
               shewes
               thee
               ,
               O
               Christian
               ,
               the
               face
               of
               those
               lusts
               ,
               which
               Satan
               employes
               to
               butcher
               thy
               precious
               soule
               ;
               
                 By
                 them
                 is
                 thy
                 servant
                 warned
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Psal
              
               .
               19.11
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
              
               Wherein
               is
               shewed
               the
               subtilty
               of
               Satan
               ,
               as
               a
               Troubler
               and
               an
               Accuser
               for
               sin
               ,
               where
               many
               of
               his
               wiles
               and
               policies
               to
               disquiet
               the
               Saints
               spirits
               are
               discovered
               .
            
             
               THe
               second
               General
               in
               which
               Satan
               appears
               such
               a
               subtile
               enemy
               ;
               is
               in
               molesting
               the
               Saints
               peace
               ,
               and
               disquieting
               the
               Saints
               spirit
               .
               As
               this
               holy
               Spirits
               work
               is
               not
               only
               to
               be
               a
               Sanctifier
               ,
               but
               also
               a
               Comforter
               ,
               whose
               fruits
               are
               
                 righteousnesse
                 and
                 peace
              
               ,
               so
               the
               evil
               spirit
               Satan
               is
               both
               a
               seducer
               unto
               sin
               ,
               and
               an
               accuser
               for
               sin
               ,
               a
               Tempter
               and
               a
               Troubler
               ,
               and
               indeed
               in
               the
               same
               order
               .
               As
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               first
               a
               Sanctifier
               ,
               and
               then
               a
               Comforter
               ;
               so
               Satan
               first
               a
               Tempter
               ,
               then
               a
               Troubler
               .
               Josephs
               Mistresse
               first
               tries
               to
               draw
               him
               to
               gratifie
               her
               lust
               ,
               that
               string
               breaking
               she
               hath
               another
               to
               trounce
               him
               and
               charge
               him
               ,
               and
               
               for
               a
               plea
               she
               hath
               his
               coat
               to
               cover
               her
               malice
               ,
               nor
               is
               it
               hard
               for
               Satan
               to
               pick
               some
               hole
               in
               the
               Saints
               coat
               ,
               when
               he
               walks
               most
               circumspectly
               .
               The
               proper
               seat
               of
               sin
               is
               the
               Will
               ,
               of
               comfort
               the
               Conscience
               ;
               Satan
               hath
               not
               absolute
               knowledge
               of
               ,
               or
               power
               over
               these
               ,
               (
               being
               lock't
               up
               from
               any
               other
               but
               God
               ;
               and
               therefore
               what
               he
               doth
               ,
               either
               in
               defiling
               temptations
               ,
               or
               disquieting
               ,
               is
               by
               wiles
               more
               then
               by
               open
               force
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               not
               inferiour
               in
               troubling
               ,
               to
               himself
               in
               tempting
               .
               Satan
               hath
               as
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               away
               by
               himself
               ;
               other
               beasts
               ,
               their
               motion
               is
               direct
               ,
               right
               on
               ,
               but
               the
               Serpent
               goes
               a
               skue
               (
               as
               we
               say
               )
               winding
               and
               wreathing
               its
               body
               ,
               that
               when
               you
               see
               a
               serpent
               creeping
               along
               ,
               you
               can
               hardly
               discerne
               which
               way
               it
               tends
               ;
               thus
               Satan
               in
               his
               vexing
               temptations
               hath
               many
               intricate
               policies
               ,
               turning
               this
               way
               and
               that
               way
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               conceale
               his
               designe
               from
               the
               Saint
               ,
               which
               will
               appear
               in
               these
               following
               methods
               .
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 he
                 vexeth
                 the
                 Christian
                 by
                 laying
                 his
                 brats
                 at
                 the
                 Saints
                 door
                 ,
                 and
                 charging
                 him
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 own
                 creature
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 he
                 hath
                 such
                 a
                 notable
                 Art
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 dear
                 Saints
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 wofully
                 hampered
                 and
                 dejected
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 vilest
                 blasphemers
                 ,
                 and
                 veriest
                 Atheists
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 whereas
                 indeed
                 the
                 cup
                 is
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 putting
                 into
                 the
                 sack
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 slily
                 conveyed
                 into
                 the
                 Saints
                 bosome
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Christian
                 ,
                 though
                 amazed
                 and
                 frighted
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 being
                 jealous
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 unacquainted
                 with
                 Satans
                 tricks
                 of
                 this
                 kind
                 ,
                 cannot
                 conceive
                 how
                 such
                 motions
                 should
                 come
                 there
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 bred
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 vomited
                 out
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 naughty
                 heart
                 )
                 and
                 so
                 bears
                 the
                 blame
                 of
                 the
                 sin
                 himself
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 cannot
                 finde
                 the
                 right
                 father
                 ,
                 mourning
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 forlorn
                 and
                 cast
                 off
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 I
                 should
                 never
                 have
                 such
                 vermine
                 of
                 hell
                 creeping
                 in
                 my
                 bosome
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 Satan
                 hath
                 his
                 end
                 he
                 proposeth
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 silly
                 as
                 to
                 hope
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 welcome
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 horrid
                 crue
                 of
                 blasphemous
                 and
                 atheistical
                 thoughts
                 in
                 that
                 soul
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 hath
                 been
                 denied
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 in
                 an
                 enticing
                 way
                 ;
                 no
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 designe
                 is
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 revenge
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 soul
                 will
                 
                 not
                 prostitute
                 it
                 selt
                 to
                 his
                 lust
                 otherways
                 ,
                 therfore
                 to
                 haunt
                 it
                 and
                 scare
                 it
                 with
                 those
                 imps
                 of
                 blasphemy
                 ;
                 As
                 he
                 served
                 Luther
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 appeared
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 repulsed
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 went
                 away
                 and
                 left
                 a
                 noisome
                 stinch
                 behinde
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 .
                 Thus
                 when
                 the
                 Christian
                 hath
                 worsted
                 Satan
                 in
                 his
                 more
                 pleasing
                 temptations
                 ,
                 being
                 madded
                 ,
                 he
                 belcheth
                 forth
                 this
                 stinch
                 of
                 blasphemous
                 motions
                 to
                 annoy
                 and
                 affright
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 them
                 the
                 Christian
                 may
                 draw
                 some
                 sad
                 conclusion
                 or
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 the
                 Christians
                 sin
                 lies
                 commonly
                 more
                 in
                 the
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 draws
                 from
                 them
                 (
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 child
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 motions
                 themselves
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 counsel
                 therefore
                 I
                 shall
                 give
                 thee
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 these
                 motions
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 use
                 to
                 serve
                 those
                 vagrants
                 and
                 rogues
                 that
                 come
                 about
                 the
                 countrey
                 ,
                 whom
                 ,
                 though
                 you
                 cannot
                 keep
                 from
                 passing
                 through
                 your
                 town
                 ,
                 yet
                 you
                 look
                 they
                 settle
                 not
                 there
                 ,
                 but
                 whip
                 them
                 and
                 send
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 home
                 :
                 Thus
                 give
                 these
                 motions
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 in
                 mourning
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 resisting
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 your
                 charge
                 ,
                 (
                 yea
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 like
                 you
                 shall
                 seldomer
                 be
                 troubled
                 with
                 such
                 guests
                 ,
                 )
                 but
                 if
                 once
                 you
                 come
                 to
                 entertain
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 Satans
                 nurse
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 will
                 cast
                 them
                 upon
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 another
                 wile
                 of
                 Satan
                 as
                 a
                 troubler
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 aggravating
                 the
                 Saints
                 sins
                 ,
                 (
                 against
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 notable
                 declamatory
                 faculty
                 )
                 not
                 that
                 he
                 hates
                 the
                 sin
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Saint
                 ;
                 now
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 his
                 chief
                 subtilty
                 is
                 so
                 to
                 lay
                 his
                 charge
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 he
                 knowes
                 an
                 arrow
                 out
                 of
                 Gods
                 quiver
                 wounds
                 deep
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 when
                 he
                 accuseth
                 he
                 comes
                 in
                 Gods
                 Name
                 :
                 as
                 suppose
                 a
                 childe
                 were
                 conscious
                 to
                 himselfe
                 of
                 displeasing
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 that
                 owes
                 him
                 a
                 spite
                 (
                 to
                 trouble
                 him
                 )
                 should
                 counterfeit
                 a
                 letter
                 from
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 cunningly
                 conveyes
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 sons
                 hand
                 ,
                 who
                 receives
                 it
                 as
                 from
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 chargeth
                 him
                 with
                 many
                 heavy
                 crimes
                 ,
                 disownes
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 threatens
                 he
                 shall
                 never
                 come
                 in
                 his
                 sight
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 penny
                 portion
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 poor
                 son
                 (
                 conscious
                 to
                 himself
                 of
                 many
                 undutiful
                 carriages
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 knowing
                 the
                 plot
                 )
                 takes
                 
                 on
                 heavily
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 neither
                 eate
                 nor
                 sleep
                 for
                 grief
                 ,
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 real
                 trouble
                 begot
                 from
                 a
                 false
                 and
                 imaginary
                 ground
                 :
                 Thus
                 Satan
                 observes
                 how
                 the
                 squares
                 go
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 Saint
                 he
                 sees
                 tardy
                 in
                 this
                 duty
                 ,
                 faulty
                 in
                 that
                 service
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 knows
                 the
                 Christian
                 is
                 conscious
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 will
                 also
                 shew
                 his
                 distaste
                 for
                 these
                 ,
                 both
                 which
                 prompts
                 Satan
                 to
                 draw
                 a
                 charge
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 raking
                 up
                 all
                 the
                 bloody
                 aggravations
                 he
                 can
                 think
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 it
                 in
                 to
                 the
                 Saint
                 as
                 sent
                 from
                 God.
                 Thus
                 he
                 taught
                 Jobs
                 friends
                 to
                 pick
                 up
                 those
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 which
                 drop't
                 from
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 distresse
                 ,
                 and
                 shoot
                 them
                 back
                 in
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 indeed
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 sent
                 from
                 God
                 to
                 declare
                 him
                 an
                 hypocrite
                 ,
                 and
                 denounce
                 his
                 wrath
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Quest
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   how
                   should
                   we
                   know
                   the
                   false
                   accusations
                   of
                   Satan
                   from
                   the
                   rebukes
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   Spirit
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Answ
                     .
                  
                
                 First
                 if
                 they
                 crosse
                 any
                 former
                 act
                 or
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 thy
                 soule
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 Satans
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirits
                 .
                 Now
                 you
                 shall
                 observe
                 ,
                 Satans
                 scope
                 in
                 accusing
                 the
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 aggravating
                 his
                 sin
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 unsaint
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 perswade
                 him
                 he
                 is
                 but
                 an
                 hypocrite
                 .
                 O
                 ,
                 saith
                 Satan
                 ,
                 now
                 thou
                 hast
                 shewen
                 what
                 thou
                 art
                 ,
                 see
                 what
                 a
                 foule
                 spot
                 is
                 on
                 thy
                 coat
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 spot
                 of
                 a
                 childe
                 ;
                 whoever
                 that
                 was
                 a
                 Saint
                 commited
                 such
                 a
                 sin
                 after
                 such
                 a
                 sort
                 ?
                 All
                 thy
                 comforts
                 and
                 confidence
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 bragg'd
                 of
                 ,
                 were
                 false
                 ,
                 I
                 warrant
                 you
                 ;
                 thus
                 you
                 see
                 Satan
                 at
                 one
                 blow
                 dasheth
                 all
                 in
                 pieces
                 .
                 The
                 whole
                 fabrick
                 of
                 grace
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 been
                 rearing
                 up
                 many
                 yeares
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 must
                 now
                 at
                 one
                 puffe
                 of
                 his
                 malicious
                 mouth
                 be
                 blown
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 sweet
                 comforts
                 with
                 which
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 hath
                 seal'd
                 up
                 Gods
                 love
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 defaced
                 with
                 this
                 one
                 blot
                 ,
                 which
                 Satan
                 drawes
                 over
                 the
                 faire
                 copy
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 evidence
                 .
                 Well
                 ,
                 soule
                 ,
                 for
                 thy
                 comfort
                 know
                 ,
                 if
                 ever
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 begun
                 a
                 sanctifying
                 or
                 comforting
                 work
                 ,
                 causing
                 thee
                 to
                 hope
                 in
                 his
                 mercy
                 ,
                 he
                 never
                 is
                 ,
                 will
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 be
                 the
                 messenger
                 to
                 bring
                 contrary
                 newes
                 to
                 thy
                 soule
                 ,
                 his
                 language
                 is
                 not
                 yea
                 and
                 nay
                 ,
                 but
                 Yea
                 and
                 Amen
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 Indeed
                 when
                 the
                 Saint
                 playes
                 the
                 wanton
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 chide
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 will
                 frown
                 and
                 tell
                 the
                 soule
                 roundly
                 of
                 its
                 sin
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 David
                 by
                 
                   Nathan
                   ,
                   Thou
                   art
                   the
                   man
                   ,
                
                 this
                 thou
                 hast
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 paints
                 out
                 his
                 sin
                 with
                 such
                 bloody
                 colours
                 ,
                 as
                 made
                 Davids
                 heart
                 melt
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 into
                 so
                 many
                 drops
                 of
                 water
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 shall
                 not
                 serve
                 his
                 turn
                 ,
                 he
                 tells
                 
                 him
                 what
                 a
                 rod
                 is
                 steeping
                 for
                 him
                 (
                 that
                 shall
                 smart
                 to
                 purpose
                 ,
                 )
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 house
                 ,
                 no
                 other
                 then
                 his
                 darling
                 son
                 shall
                 rise
                 up
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 the
                 more
                 fully
                 conceive
                 how
                 ill
                 God
                 took
                 the
                 sin
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 a
                 childe
                 ,
                 a
                 Saint
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 know
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 have
                 his
                 beloved
                 childe
                 traiterously
                 invade
                 his
                 Crown
                 ,
                 and
                 unnaturally
                 hunt
                 for
                 his
                 precious
                 life
                 ;
                 yet
                 not
                 a
                 word
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 is
                 heard
                 from
                 Nathan
                 teaching
                 David
                 to
                 unsaint
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 in
                 question
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 soule
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 such
                 commission
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 mourne
                 for
                 his
                 sin
                 ,
                 not
                 from
                 his
                 sin
                 to
                 question
                 his
                 state
                 which
                 God
                 had
                 so
                 oft
                 put
                 out
                 of
                 doubt
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 asperse
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 Gods
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 charge
                 the
                 Christian
                 ,
                 that
                 withal
                 they
                 reflect
                 upon
                 the
                 good
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 Satan
                 .
                 When
                 you
                 finde
                 your
                 sins
                 so
                 represented
                 and
                 aggravated
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 exceeding
                 either
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 Gods
                 nature
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 his
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 
                   Hic
                   se
                   aperit
                   diabolus
                
                 :
                 this
                 comes
                 from
                 that
                 foule
                 liar
                 .
                 The
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 is
                 Christs
                 Spokesman
                 to
                 commend
                 him
                 to
                 souls
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 wooe
                 sinners
                 to
                 embrace
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 such
                 words
                 drop
                 from
                 his
                 sacred
                 lips
                 ,
                 as
                 should
                 break
                 the
                 match
                 ,
                 and
                 sink
                 Christs
                 esteem
                 in
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 the
                 creature
                 ?
                 you
                 may
                 know
                 where
                 this
                 was
                 minted
                 .
                 When
                 you
                 hear
                 one
                 commend
                 another
                 for
                 a
                 wise
                 or
                 good
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 come
                 in
                 with
                 a
                 but
                 that
                 dasheth
                 all
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 easily
                 think
                 he
                 is
                 no
                 friend
                 to
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 slie
                 enemy
                 that
                 by
                 seeming
                 to
                 commend
                 ,
                 desires
                 to
                 disgrace
                 the
                 more
                 :
                 Thus
                 when
                 you
                 finde
                 God
                 represented
                 to
                 you
                 as
                 merciful
                 and
                 gracious
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 great
                 sinner
                 as
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 power
                 and
                 strength
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 save
                 thee
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 Avant
                 Satan
                 ,
                 thy
                 speech
                 bewrayeth
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 another
                 wile
                 of
                 Satan
                 lies
                 in
                 cavilling
                 at
                 the
                 Christians
                 duties
                 and
                 performances
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 puts
                 him
                 to
                 much
                 toil
                 and
                 trouble
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 at
                 Church
                 assoon
                 as
                 thou
                 canst
                 be
                 ,
                 Christian
                 ,
                 for
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 he
                 stands
                 under
                 thy
                 closet-window
                 ,
                 and
                 heares
                 what
                 thou
                 sayest
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 secret
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 while
                 studying
                 
                 how
                 he
                 may
                 commence
                 a
                 suit
                 against
                 thee
                 from
                 thy
                 duty
                 ;
                 like
                 those
                 that
                 come
                 to
                 Sermons
                 to
                 carp
                 and
                 catch
                 at
                 what
                 the
                 Preacher
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 make
                 him
                 an
                 offender
                 for
                 some
                 word
                 or
                 other
                 mis-placed
                 ;
                 or
                 like
                 a
                 cunning
                 Opponent
                 in
                 the
                 Schooles
                 ,
                 while
                 his
                 adversary
                 is
                 busie
                 in
                 reading
                 his
                 position
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 studying
                 to
                 confute
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 truly
                 Satan
                 hath
                 such
                 an
                 Art
                 at
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 take
                 our
                 duties
                 in
                 pieces
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 disfigure
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 appear
                 formal
                 ,
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 zealous
                 ,
                 hypocritical
                 ,
                 though
                 enricht
                 with
                 much
                 sincerity
                 .
                 When
                 thou
                 hast
                 done
                 thy
                 duty
                 ,
                 Christian
                 ,
                 then
                 stands
                 up
                 this
                 Sophister
                 to
                 ravel
                 out
                 thy
                 work
                 ,
                 there
                 (
                 will
                 he
                 say
                 )
                 thou
                 playedst
                 the
                 hypocrite
                 ,
                 zealous
                 ,
                 but
                 serving
                 thy self
                 ,
                 here
                 wandring
                 ,
                 there
                 nodding
                 ;
                 a
                 little
                 further
                 puft
                 up
                 with
                 pride
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 wages
                 canst
                 thou
                 hope
                 for
                 at
                 Gods
                 hands
                 ,
                 now
                 thou
                 hast
                 spoil'd
                 his
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 cut
                 it
                 all
                 out
                 into
                 chips
                 ?
                 Thus
                 he
                 makes
                 many
                 poor
                 soules
                 lead
                 a
                 weary
                 life
                 ,
                 nothing
                 they
                 do
                 but
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 fling
                 at
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 whether
                 best
                 pray
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 heare
                 or
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 prayed
                 and
                 heard
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 any
                 purpose
                 or
                 not
                 :
                 Thus
                 their
                 souls
                 hang
                 in
                 doubt
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 dayes
                 passe
                 in
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 while
                 their
                 enemy
                 stands
                 in
                 a
                 corner
                 ,
                 and
                 laughs
                 at
                 the
                 cheat
                 he
                 hath
                 put
                 upon
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 one
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 putting
                 a
                 counterfeit
                 spider
                 into
                 the
                 dish
                 ,
                 makes
                 those
                 that
                 sit
                 at
                 table
                 either
                 out
                 of
                 conceit
                 with
                 the
                 meat
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 dare
                 not
                 eat
                 ,
                 or
                 afraid
                 of
                 themselves
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 eaten
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 poisoned
                 with
                 their
                 meat
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Quest
                     .
                  
                
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   will
                   you
                   have
                   us
                   do
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   to
                   withstand
                   the
                   cavils
                   of
                   Satan
                   ,
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   our
                   duties
                   ?
                
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 let
                 this
                 make
                 thee
                 more
                 accurate
                 in
                 all
                 thou
                 doest
                 :
                 
                 't
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 end
                 God
                 aimes
                 at
                 in
                 suffering
                 Satan
                 thus
                 to
                 watch
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 his
                 children
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 circumspect
                 ,
                 because
                 you
                 have
                 one
                 over-looks
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 tell
                 tales
                 of
                 you
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 accuse
                 thee
                 to
                 thy
                 own
                 self
                 .
                 Doth
                 it
                 not
                 behove
                 thee
                 to
                 write
                 thy
                 Copy
                 faire
                 ,
                 when
                 such
                 a
                 Critick
                 reades
                 and
                 scans
                 it
                 over
                 ?
                 Doth
                 it
                 not
                 concern
                 thee
                 to
                 know
                 thy
                 heart
                 well
                 ,
                 to
                 turn
                 over
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 diligently
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 mayest
                 know
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 thy
                 soule-controversie
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 cases
                 of
                 conscience
                 thereof
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 hast
                 such
                 a
                 subtile
                 Opponent
                 to
                 reply
                 upon
                 thee
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 make
                 thee
                 more
                 humble
                 .
                 If
                 Satan
                 can
                 charge
                 thee
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 thy
                 best
                 duties
                 ,
                 O
                 what
                 then
                 can
                 thy
                 God
                 
                 do
                 !
                 God
                 suffers
                 sometimes
                 the
                 infirmities
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 to
                 be
                 known
                 by
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 check
                 and
                 frump
                 them
                 for
                 them
                 )
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 to
                 humble
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 low
                 should
                 these
                 accusations
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 too
                 true
                 ,
                 lay
                 us
                 before
                 God
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 observe
                 the
                 fallacy
                 of
                 Satans
                 argument
                 ,
                 which
                 discovered
                 ,
                 will
                 help
                 thee
                 to
                 answer
                 his
                 cavil
                 :
                 the
                 fallacy
                 is
                 double
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 perswade
                 thee
                 that
                 thy
                 duty
                 and
                 thy self
                 are
                 hypocritical
                 ,
                 proud
                 ,
                 formal
                 ,
                 &c
                 ,
                 because
                 something
                 of
                 these
                 sins
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 thy
                 duty
                 :
                 Now
                 ,
                 Christian
                 ,
                 learn
                 to
                 distinguish
                 between
                 pride
                 in
                 a
                 duty
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 proud
                 duty
                 ,
                 hypocrisie
                 in
                 a
                 person
                 and
                 an
                 hypocrite
                 ,
                 wine
                 in
                 a
                 man
                 and
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 wine
                 .
                 The
                 best
                 of
                 Saints
                 have
                 the
                 stirrings
                 of
                 such
                 corruptions
                 in
                 them
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 services
                 ;
                 these
                 birds
                 will
                 light
                 on
                 an
                 Abrahams
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 but
                 comfort
                 thy self
                 with
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 thou
                 findest
                 a
                 party
                 within
                 thy
                 bosome
                 pleading
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 entering
                 its
                 protest
                 against
                 these
                 ,
                 thou
                 and
                 thy
                 services
                 are
                 Evangelically
                 perfect
                 .
                 God
                 beholds
                 these
                 as
                 the
                 weaknesses
                 of
                 thy
                 sickly
                 state
                 here
                 below
                 ,
                 and
                 pities
                 thee
                 ,
                 as
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 do
                 thy
                 lame
                 childe
                 ;
                 how
                 odious
                 is
                 he
                 to
                 us
                 that
                 mocks
                 one
                 for
                 natural
                 defects
                 ,
                 a
                 blear
                 eye
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 stammering
                 tongue
                 ?
                 such
                 are
                 these
                 in
                 thy
                 new
                 nature
                 .
                 Observable
                 is
                 that
                 in
                 Christs
                 prayer
                 against
                 Satan
                 ,
                 Zech.
                 3.3
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   said
                   unto
                   Satan
                   ,
                   The
                   Lord
                   rebuke
                   thee
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   this
                   a
                   brand
                   pluck't
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   fire
                   ?
                
                 As
                 if
                 Christ
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 wilt
                 thou
                 suffer
                 this
                 envious
                 spirit
                 to
                 twit
                 thy
                 poor
                 childe
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 charge
                 him
                 for
                 those
                 infirmities
                 that
                 cleave
                 to
                 his
                 imperfect
                 state
                 ?
                 he
                 is
                 but
                 new
                 pluck't
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 fire
                 .
                 No
                 wonder
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 sparks
                 unquencht
                 ,
                 some
                 corruption
                 unmortified
                 ,
                 some
                 disorders
                 unreformed
                 in
                 his
                 place
                 and
                 calling
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Christ
                 did
                 for
                 Joshuah
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 uncessantly
                 for
                 all
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 apologizing
                 for
                 their
                 infirmities
                 with
                 his
                 Father
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 his
                 other
                 fallacy
                 is
                 in
                 arguing
                 from
                 the
                 sin
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 our
                 duties
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 non-acceptance
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Will
                 God
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 think'st
                 thou
                 ,
                 take
                 such
                 broken
                 groates
                 at
                 thy
                 hand
                 ?
                 Is
                 he
                 not
                 a
                 holy
                 God
                 ?
                 Now
                 here
                 ,
                 (
                 Christian
                 )
                 learn
                 to
                 distinguish
                 and
                 answer
                 Satan
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 double
                 acceptance
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 an
                 acceptance
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 payment
                 of
                 a
                 debt
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 acceptance
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 offered
                 as
                 a
                 token
                 of
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 testimony
                 
                 of
                 gratitude
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 accept
                 of
                 broken
                 money
                 ,
                 or
                 half
                 the
                 summe
                 for
                 payment
                 of
                 a
                 debt
                 :
                 the
                 same
                 man
                 ,
                 if
                 his
                 friend
                 sends
                 him
                 ,
                 though
                 but
                 a
                 bent
                 six
                 pence
                 ,
                 in
                 token
                 of
                 his
                 love
                 ,
                 will
                 take
                 it
                 kindly
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 (
                 Christian
                 )
                 the
                 debt
                 thou
                 owest
                 to
                 God
                 must
                 be
                 paid
                 in
                 good
                 and
                 lawful
                 money
                 ,
                 but
                 (
                 for
                 thy
                 comfort
                 )
                 here
                 Christ
                 is
                 thy
                 Pay-master
                 ;
                 send
                 Satan
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 bid
                 him
                 bring
                 his
                 charge
                 against
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 ready
                 at
                 Gods
                 right
                 hand
                 to
                 clear
                 his
                 accounts
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 his
                 discharge
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 debt
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 thy
                 performances
                 and
                 obedience
                 come
                 under
                 another
                 notion
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 tokens
                 of
                 thy
                 love
                 and
                 thankfulnesse
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 gracious
                 disposition
                 of
                 thy
                 heavenly
                 Father
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 he
                 accepts
                 thy
                 mite
                 :
                 Love
                 refuseth
                 nothing
                 that
                 love
                 sends
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 weight
                 or
                 worth
                 of
                 the
                 gift
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   his
                   kindnesse
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 
                 A
                 fourth
                 wile
                 of
                 Satan
                 as
                 a
                 troubler
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 draw
                 the
                 Saint
                 into
                 the
                 depths
                 of
                 despair
                 ,
                 under
                 a
                 specious
                 pretence
                 of
                 not
                 being
                 humbled
                 enough
                 for
                 sin
                 .
                 This
                 we
                 finde
                 singled
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 for
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 devils
                 fetches
                 .
                 
                   We
                   are
                   not
                   ignorant
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   of
                   his
                   devices
                
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 his
                 Sophistical
                 reasonings
                 .
                 
                 Satan
                 sets
                 much
                 by
                 this
                 slight
                 ;
                 no
                 weapon
                 oftener
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 :
                 where
                 is
                 the
                 Christian
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 met
                 him
                 at
                 this
                 door
                 ?
                 here
                 Satan
                 findes
                 the
                 Christian
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 wrought
                 on
                 ,
                 the
                 humours
                 being
                 stirr'd
                 to
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 Christian
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 accord
                 complains
                 of
                 the
                 hardnesse
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 very
                 prone
                 to
                 believe
                 any
                 ,
                 who
                 comply
                 with
                 his
                 musing
                 thoughts
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 thinks
                 every
                 one
                 flatters
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 perswade
                 him
                 otherwise
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 easier
                 to
                 die
                 that
                 soul
                 into
                 black
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 sad
                 colour
                 already
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 make
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 take
                 the
                 lightsome
                 tincture
                 of
                 joy
                 and
                 comfort
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Quest
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   how
                   shall
                   I
                   answer
                   this
                   subtile
                   enemy
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   thus
                   perplexeth
                   my
                   spirit
                   ,
                   with
                   not
                   being
                   humbled
                   enough
                   for
                   sin
                   ,
                   &
                   c
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Answ
                     .
                  
                
                 I
                 answer
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 labour
                 to
                 spie
                 the
                 fallacy
                 of
                 his
                 argument
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 mouth
                 is
                 soon
                 stop't
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Satan
                 argues
                 thus
                 :
                 There
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 proportion
                 between
                 sin
                 and
                 sorrow
                 :
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 proportion
                 between
                 thy
                 sins
                 
                 and
                 thy
                 sorrow
                 :
                 Therefore
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 humbled
                 enough
                 .
                 What
                 a
                 plausible
                 argument
                 is
                 here
                 at
                 first
                 blush
                 ?
                 For
                 the
                 major
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 proportion
                 between
                 sin
                 and
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 this
                 Satan
                 will
                 shew
                 you
                 Scripture
                 for
                 .
                 
                 Manasseh
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 sinner
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 ordinary
                 sorrow
                 will
                 not
                 serve
                 his
                 turne
                 ;
                 
                   He
                   humbled
                   himself
                   greatly
                   before
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 Now
                 (
                 saith
                 Satan
                 )
                 weigh
                 thy
                 sin
                 in
                 the
                 balance
                 with
                 thy
                 sorrow
                 ;
                 art
                 thou
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 Mourner
                 as
                 thou
                 hast
                 been
                 a
                 sinner
                 ?
                 so
                 many
                 yeares
                 thou
                 hast
                 waged
                 war
                 against
                 the
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 making
                 havock
                 of
                 his
                 lawes
                 ,
                 loading
                 his
                 patience
                 till
                 it
                 groaned
                 again
                 ,
                 raking
                 in
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 Christ
                 with
                 thy
                 bloody
                 dagger
                 (
                 while
                 thou
                 didst
                 grieve
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 reject
                 his
                 grace
                 ▪
                 )
                 and
                 doest
                 think
                 a
                 little
                 remorse
                 (
                 like
                 a
                 rolling
                 cloud
                 letting
                 fall
                 a
                 few
                 drops
                 of
                 sorrow
                 )
                 will
                 now
                 be
                 accepted
                 ?
                 no
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 steep
                 in
                 sorrow
                 as
                 thou
                 hast
                 soak't
                 in
                 sin
                 .
                 Now
                 to
                 shew
                 you
                 the
                 fallacy
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 distinguish
                 of
                 a
                 twofold
                 proportion
                 of
                 sorrow
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 an
                 exact
                 proportion
                 of
                 sorrow
                 to
                 the
                 inherent
                 nature
                 and
                 demerit
                 of
                 sin
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 proportion
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 Rule
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 thing
                 feasible
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 injury
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 sin
                 is
                 infinite
                 ,
                 because
                 done
                 to
                 an
                 infinite
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 could
                 be
                 feasible
                 ,
                 yet
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 tenour
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Covenant
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 acceptable
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 had
                 no
                 clause
                 to
                 give
                 any
                 hope
                 for
                 an
                 after-game
                 by
                 repentance
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 other
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Gospel-sorrow
                 ,
                 
                 this
                 is
                 indeed
                 
                   repentance
                   unto
                   life
                
                 ,
                 (
                 both
                 given
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 tried
                 by
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 )
                 This
                 is
                 given
                 for
                 thy
                 relief
                 .
                 As
                 you
                 see
                 sometimes
                 in
                 the
                 high-way
                 (
                 where
                 the
                 waters
                 are
                 too
                 deep
                 for
                 travellers
                 ,
                 )
                 you
                 have
                 a
                 foot-bridge
                 or
                 Causey
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 may
                 scape
                 the
                 flood
                 ,
                 and
                 safely
                 passe
                 on
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 none
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 not
                 eyes
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 drunk
                 ,
                 will
                 venture
                 to
                 go
                 through
                 the
                 waters
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 may
                 avoid
                 the
                 danger
                 .
                 Thou
                 art
                 a
                 dead
                 man
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 think
                 to
                 answer
                 thy
                 sin
                 with
                 proportionable
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 thou
                 wilt
                 soon
                 be
                 above
                 thy
                 depth
                 ,
                 and
                 quackle
                 thy self
                 with
                 thy
                 own
                 teares
                 ,
                 but
                 never
                 get
                 over
                 the
                 least
                 sin
                 thou
                 committedst
                 ;
                 go
                 not
                 on
                 therefore
                 as
                 thou
                 lovest
                 thy
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 turn
                 aside
                 to
                 this
                 Gospel-path
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 escapest
                 the
                 danger
                 .
                 O
                 you
                 tempted
                 soules
                 ,
                 when
                 Satan
                 saith
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 humbled
                 enough
                 ,
                 see
                 where
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 relieved
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   am
                   a
                   Romane
                
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   )
                   I
                   appeal
                   to
                   Cesar
                   .
                
                 
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 (
                 say
                 )
                 I
                 appeal
                 to
                 Christs
                 law
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 concerning
                 this
                 ?
                 Heart-sorrow
                 is
                 Gospel-sorrow
                 ;
                 
                   They
                   were
                   pricked
                   in
                   their
                   heart
                   ,
                
                 
                 and
                 Peter
                 (
                 like
                 an
                 honest
                 Chirurgion
                 )
                 will
                 not
                 keep
                 these
                 bleeding
                 Patients
                 longer
                 in
                 pain
                 with
                 their
                 wounds
                 open
                 ;
                 but
                 presently
                 claps
                 on
                 the
                 healing
                 plaister
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 
                   Believe
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                
                 .
                 Now
                 a
                 prick
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 wound
                 to
                 the
                 conscience
                 .
                 The
                 heart
                 is
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 Sin
                 wounded
                 there
                 lies
                 a
                 dying
                 .
                 To
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 from
                 the
                 heart
                 makes
                 it
                 acceptable
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 6.6
                 .
                 Now
                 ▪
                 
                 poor
                 soul
                 ,
                 hadst
                 thou
                 sate
                 thus
                 long
                 in
                 the
                 devils
                 stocks
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 hadst
                 understood
                 this
                 aright
                 ?
                 doth
                 thy
                 heart
                 clear
                 or
                 condemn
                 thee
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 secret
                 thou
                 art
                 bemoaning
                 thy
                 sin
                 before
                 God
                 ?
                 if
                 thy
                 heart
                 be
                 false
                 I
                 cannot
                 help
                 you
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Gospel
                 it self
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 if
                 sincere
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 boldnesse
                 with
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 second
                 argument
                 Satan
                 useth
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 He
                 whose
                 sorrow
                 falls
                 short
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 that
                 never
                 truly
                 repented
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 humbled
                 enough
                 :
                 But
                 ,
                 soul
                 ,
                 thy
                 sorrow
                 falls
                 short
                 of
                 some
                 ,
                 that
                 never
                 truly
                 repented
                 ;
                 Ergo.
                 Well
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 Proposition
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 but
                 how
                 will
                 Satan
                 prove
                 his
                 minor
                 ?
                 Thus
                 ,
                 Ahab
                 he
                 took
                 on
                 for
                 his
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 in
                 sack-cloth
                 .
                 Judas
                 he
                 made
                 bitter
                 complaint
                 .
                 O
                 (
                 saith
                 Satan
                 )
                 didst
                 thou
                 not
                 know
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 that
                 lay
                 under
                 terrour
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 walking
                 in
                 a
                 sad
                 mournful
                 condition
                 so
                 many
                 moneths
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 took
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 greatest
                 Convert
                 in
                 the
                 countrey
                 ?
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 at
                 last
                 fell
                 foully
                 ,
                 and
                 proved
                 an
                 Apostate
                 ;
                 but
                 thou
                 never
                 didst
                 feel
                 such
                 smart
                 ,
                 passe
                 so
                 many
                 weary
                 nights
                 and
                 days
                 in
                 mourning
                 and
                 bitter
                 lamentation
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 ,
                 therefore
                 thou
                 fallest
                 short
                 of
                 one
                 that
                 fell
                 short
                 of
                 repentance
                 .
                 And
                 truly
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 sad
                 stumbling
                 block
                 to
                 a
                 soul
                 in
                 an
                 houre
                 of
                 temptation
                 .
                 Like
                 a
                 ship
                 sunk
                 in
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 harbour
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 dangerous
                 to
                 others
                 then
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 perisht
                 in
                 the
                 open
                 sea
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 lesse
                 scandal
                 by
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 who
                 sink
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 broad
                 sea
                 of
                 profanenesse
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 convinced
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 troubled
                 in
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 miscarry
                 so
                 near
                 the
                 harbour
                 ,
                 within
                 sight
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 of
                 saving
                 grace
                 .
                 Tempted
                 soules
                 can
                 hardly
                 get
                 over
                 these
                 without
                 dashing
                 .
                 Am
                 I
                 better
                 then
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 that
                 proved
                 naught
                 at
                 last
                 ?
                 Now
                 to
                 help
                 thee
                 a
                 little
                 to
                 finde
                 out
                 the
                 fallacy
                 of
                 this
                 argument
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 distinguish
                 between
                 the
                 terrours
                 that
                 accompany
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 intrinsecal
                 nature
                 of
                 this
                 grace
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 which
                 
                 are
                 necessary
                 may
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 raging
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 winde
                 from
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 winde
                 is
                 down
                 .
                 From
                 this
                 distinction
                 take
                 two
                 Conclusions
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 one
                 may
                 fall
                 short
                 of
                 an
                 hypocrite
                 in
                 the
                 terrours
                 that
                 sometimes
                 accompany
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 have
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 this
                 grace
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 other
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 terrours
                 wants
                 .
                 Christians
                 run
                 into
                 many
                 mistakes
                 ,
                 by
                 judging
                 rather
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 accessary
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 essential
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 duties
                 and
                 graces
                 .
                 Sometimes
                 thou
                 hearest
                 one
                 pray
                 with
                 a
                 moving
                 expression
                 (
                 while
                 thou
                 canst
                 hardly
                 get
                 out
                 a
                 few
                 broken
                 words
                 in
                 duty
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 thou
                 art
                 ready
                 to
                 accuse
                 thy self
                 and
                 to
                 admire
                 him
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 gilt
                 of
                 the
                 Key
                 made
                 it
                 open
                 the
                 door
                 the
                 better
                 ;
                 thou
                 seest
                 another
                 abound
                 with
                 joy
                 which
                 thou
                 wantest
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 conclude
                 his
                 grace
                 more
                 and
                 thine
                 lesse
                 ,
                 whereas
                 thou
                 mayest
                 have
                 more
                 real
                 grace
                 ,
                 only
                 thou
                 wantest
                 a
                 light
                 to
                 shew
                 thee
                 where
                 it
                 lies
                 .
                 Take
                 heed
                 of
                 judging
                 by
                 accessaries
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 heard
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 ratling
                 of
                 the
                 chains
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 thy
                 conscience
                 the
                 out-cries
                 of
                 the
                 damned
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 thy
                 flesh
                 tremble
                 ,
                 but
                 hast
                 thou
                 not
                 seen
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 bleeding
                 Christ
                 which
                 hath
                 made
                 thy
                 heart
                 melt
                 and
                 mourne
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 loath
                 and
                 hate
                 thy
                 lusts
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 devil
                 himself
                 ?
                 Truly
                 (
                 Christian
                 )
                 't
                 is
                 strange
                 ,
                 to
                 hear
                 a
                 Patient
                 complain
                 of
                 his
                 Physician
                 ,
                 (
                 when
                 he
                 findes
                 his
                 Physick
                 work
                 effectually
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 evacuating
                 of
                 his
                 distempered
                 humours
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 restoring
                 his
                 health
                 )
                 meerly
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 sick
                 as
                 some
                 others
                 with
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 soule
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 more
                 reason
                 to
                 be
                 blessing
                 God
                 that
                 the
                 convictions
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 wrought
                 so
                 kindly
                 on
                 thee
                 ,
                 to
                 effect
                 that
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 without
                 those
                 terrours
                 which
                 have
                 cost
                 others
                 so
                 dear
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 so
                 weak
                 an
                 argument
                 ,
                 that
                 contrariwise
                 the
                 more
                 the
                 terrours
                 are
                 ,
                 the
                 lesse
                 the
                 sorrow
                 is
                 for
                 sin
                 while
                 they
                 remain
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 indeed
                 preparatory
                 sometimes
                 to
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 they
                 go
                 before
                 this
                 grace
                 ,
                 as
                 austere
                 John
                 before
                 meek
                 Jesus
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 John
                 went
                 down
                 when
                 Christ
                 went
                 up
                 ,
                 his
                 increase
                 was
                 Johns
                 decrease
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 true
                 godly
                 sorrow
                 goes
                 up
                 ,
                 these
                 terrours
                 go
                 down
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 winde
                 gathers
                 the
                 clouds
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 clouds
                 seldom
                 melt
                 into
                 a
                 set
                 rain
                 ,
                 until
                 the
                 winde
                 falls
                 that
                 gathered
                 them
                 :
                 so
                 these
                 terrours
                 raise
                 the
                 clouds
                 of
                 our
                 sins
                 in
                 our
                 consciences
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 
                 these
                 sins
                 melt
                 into
                 godly
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 this
                 layes
                 the
                 storme
                 presently
                 ;
                 indeed
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 loud
                 windes
                 do
                 blow
                 away
                 the
                 raine
                 ,
                 so
                 these
                 terrours
                 do
                 keep
                 off
                 the
                 soule
                 from
                 this
                 Gospel-sorrow
                 .
                 While
                 the
                 creature
                 is
                 making
                 an
                 out-cry
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 damn'd
                 ▪
                 't
                 is
                 damn'd
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 up
                 so
                 much
                 with
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 that
                 sin
                 as
                 sin
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 proper
                 object
                 of
                 godly
                 sorrow
                 )
                 is
                 little
                 look't
                 on
                 or
                 mourned
                 for
                 .
                 A
                 Murderer
                 condemned
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 possest
                 with
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 of
                 the
                 gallowes
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 lies
                 the
                 slaine
                 body
                 (
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 )
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 unlamented
                 by
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 his
                 pardon
                 is
                 brought
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 can
                 bestow
                 his
                 teares
                 freely
                 on
                 his
                 murdered
                 friend
                 ;
                 
                   They
                   shall
                   look
                   on
                   him
                   whom
                   they
                   have
                   pierced
                   ,
                   and
                   mourne
                   .
                
                 Faith
                 is
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 this
                 eye
                 (
                 beholding
                 its
                 sin
                 piercing
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 pardoning
                 its
                 sin
                 )
                 affects
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 the
                 heart
                 affected
                 sighes
                 ,
                 these
                 inward
                 clouds
                 melt
                 and
                 run
                 from
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 faith
                 in
                 tears
                 :
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 done
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 tempest
                 of
                 terrour
                 upon
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 sweet
                 serenity
                 of
                 love
                 and
                 peace
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 Christian
                 ,
                 see
                 how
                 Satan
                 abuseth
                 thee
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 would
                 perswade
                 thee
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 humbled
                 enough
                 ,
                 because
                 thy
                 sorrow
                 is
                 not
                 attended
                 with
                 these
                 legal
                 sorrowes
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
              
               A
               brief
               Application
               of
               the
               second
               Branch
               of
               the
               Point
               ,
               viz.
               Of
               Satans
               subtilty
               as
               a
               Troubler
               and
               Accuser
               for
               sin
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vse
                
                 1
              
               IS
               Satan
               so
               subtile
               to
               trouble
               the
               Saints
               peace
               ?
               this
               proves
               them
               to
               be
               the
               children
               of
               Satan
               ,
               who
               shew
               the
               same
               Art
               and
               subtilty
               in
               vexing
               the
               spirits
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               as
               doth
               their
               infernal
               father
               :
               not
               to
               speak
               of
               bloody
               Persecutors
               ,
               who
               are
               the
               devils
               slaughter-slaves
               to
               butcher
               the
               Saints
               ,
               but
               of
               those
               who
               more
               slily
               trouble
               and
               molest
               the
               Saints
               peace
               .
            
             
               
               
               First
               ,
               such
               as
               rake
               up
               the
               Saints
               old
               sins
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               forgiven
               and
               forgotten
               ,
               (
               meerly
               to
               grieve
               their
               spirits
               and
               bespatter
               their
               names
               ,
               )
               these
               shew
               their
               divellish
               malice
               indeed
               ,
               who
               can
               take
               such
               pains
               to
               travel
               many
               yeares
               back
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               finde
               a
               handful
               of
               dirt
               to
               throw
               on
               the
               Saints
               face
               .
               Thus
               Shimei
               twitted
               David
               ,
               
               
                 Come
                 out
                 thou
                 bloody
                 man.
              
               When
               you
               that
               feare
               God
               meet
               with
               such
               reproaches
               ,
               answer
               them
               as
               Beza
               did
               the
               Papists
               ,
               who
               for
               want
               of
               other
               matter
               charged
               him
               for
               some
               wanton
               Poems
               penn'd
               by
               him
               in
               his
               youth
               ,
               
                 Hi
                 homunciones
                 invident
                 mihi
                 gratiam
                 Dei.
              
               These
               men
               (
               said
               he
               )
               grudge
               me
               the
               pardoning
               mercy
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               such
               as
               watch
               for
               the
               Saints
               halting
               ,
               and
               catch
               at
               every
               infirmity
               to
               make
               them
               odious
               and
               themselves
               merry
               .
               'T
               is
               a
               dreadful
               curse
               such
               bring
               upon
               themselves
               ;
               (
               though
               they
               little
               think
               of
               it
               ,
               )
               no
               lesse
               then
               Amaleks
               ,
               the
               remembrance
               of
               whose
               name
               ,
               
               God
               threatened
               
                 to
                 blot
                 from
                 under
                 heaven
              
               ;
               why
               ,
               what
               had
               Amalek
               done
               to
               deserve
               this
               ?
               they
               
                 smote
                 the
                 hindermost
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 feeble
                 ,
              
               and
               could
               not
               march
               with
               the
               rest
               .
               And
               was
               it
               so
               great
               a
               cruelty
               to
               do
               this
               ?
               much
               more
               to
               smite
               with
               the
               edge
               of
               a
               mocking
               tongue
               the
               feeble
               in
               grace
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               such
               who
               father
               their
               sins
               upon
               the
               Saints
               ,
               thus
               Ahab
               calls
               the
               Prophet
               
                 the
                 Troubler
                 of
                 Israel
              
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               himself
               and
               his
               fathers
               house
               .
               What
               a
               grief
               was
               it
               ,
               think
               you
               to
               Moses
               his
               spirit
               ,
               for
               the
               Israelites
               to
               lay
               the
               blood
               of
               those
               that
               died
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               at
               his
               door
               ?
               whereas
               (
               God
               knows
               )
               he
               was
               their
               constant
               Baile
               ,
               when
               at
               any
               time
               Gods
               hand
               was
               up
               to
               destroy
               them
               :
               and
               this
               is
               the
               charge
               which
               the
               best
               of
               Gods
               servants
               in
               this
               crooked
               generation
               of
               ours
               lie
               under
               :
               We
               may
               thank
               them
               (
               say
               the
               profane
               )
               for
               all
               our
               late
               miseries
               in
               the
               Nation
               :
               we
               were
               well
               enough
               till
               they
               would
               reforme
               us
               .
               O
               for
               shame
               ,
               blame
               not
               the
               good
               Physick
               that
               was
               administred
               ,
               but
               the
               corrupt
               body
               of
               the
               Nation
               that
               could
               not
               bear
               it
               .
            
             
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               such
               as
               will
               themselves
               sin
               ,
               meerly
               to
               trouble
               the
               Saints
               spirit
               .
               Thus
               Rabshakeh
               blasphemed
               ,
               and
               when
               desired
               to
               speak
               in
               another
               language
               ,
               he
               goes
               on
               the
               more
               to
               grieve
               them
               .
               Sometimes
               you
               shall
               have
               a
               profane
               wretch
               (
               knowing
               one
               to
               be
               consciencious
               ,
               and
               cannot
               brook
               to
               hear
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               taken
               in
               vain
               ,
               or
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               flouted
               ,
               )
               will
               on
               purpose
               fall
               upon
               such
               discourse
               as
               shall
               grate
               his
               chaste
               eares
               ,
               and
               trouble
               his
               gracious
               
               spirit
               ,
               such
               a
               one
               strikes
               father
               and
               childe
               at
               one
               blow
               ,
               think
               it
               not
               enough
               to
               dishonour
               God
               ,
               except
               the
               Saint
               stands
               by
               to
               see
               and
               heare
               the
               wrong
               done
               to
               his
               heavenly
               Father
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vse
                
                 2
              
               Secondly
               ,
               This
               may
               afford
               matter
               of
               admiration
               and
               thankfulnesse
               to
               any
               of
               you
               ,
               (
               O
               ye
               Saints
               )
               who
               are
               not
               at
               this
               day
               under
               Satans
               hatches
               .
               Is
               he
               so
               subtile
               to
               disquiet
               ,
               and
               hast
               thou
               any
               peace
               in
               thy
               conscience
               ?
               To
               whom
               art
               thou
               beholden
               for
               that
               serenity
               that
               is
               on
               thy
               spirit
               ?
               to
               none
               but
               thy
               God
               ,
               under
               whose
               wing
               thou
               sittest
               to
               warme
               and
               safe
               .
               Is
               there
               not
               combustible
               matter
               enough
               in
               thy
               conscience
               for
               his
               sparks
               to
               kindle
               ?
               Perhaps
               thou
               hast
               not
               committed
               such
               bloody
               sins
               as
               others
               :
               that
               's
               not
               the
               reason
               of
               thy
               peace
               ,
               for
               the
               least
               is
               big
               enough
               to
               damne
               ,
               much
               more
               to
               trouble
               thee
               .
               Thou
               hast
               not
               grossely
               fallen
               (
               may
               be
               )
               since
               Conversion
               ,
               that
               's
               rare
               ,
               (
               if
               thou
               beest
               of
               long
               standing
               )
               yet
               the
               ghosts
               of
               thy
               unregenerate
               sins
               might
               walk
               in
               thy
               conscience
               :
               thou
               hast
               had
               many
               testimonies
               of
               Gods
               favour
               ,
               hast
               thou
               not
               ?
               who
               more
               then
               David
               ?
               
               yet
               he
               at
               a
               losse
               sometimes
               learning
               to
               spell
               his
               evidences
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               could
               never
               have
               read
               them
               .
               The
               sense
               of
               Gods
               love
               comes
               and
               goes
               with
               the
               present
               tast
               .
               He
               that
               is
               in
               the
               dark
               (
               while
               there
               )
               sees
               not
               the
               more
               for
               former
               light
               .
               O
               bless
               God
               for
               that
               light
               which
               shines
               in
               at
               thy
               window
               ;
               Satan
               is
               plotting
               to
               undermine
               thy
               comfort
               every
               day
               .
               This
               Thief
               sees
               thy
               pleasant
               fruits
               as
               they
               hang
               ,
               and
               his
               teeth
               water
               at
               them
               ,
               but
               the
               wall
               is
               too
               high
               for
               him
               to
               climbe
               ;
               thy
               God
               keeps
               this
               Serpent
               out
               of
               thy
               Paradise
               .
               'T
               is
               not
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               in
               thee
               ,
               but
               the
               favour
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               a
               shield
               about
               thee
               ,
               defends
               thee
               from
               the
               wicked
               one
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vse
                
                 3
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               let
               Satans
               subtilty
               to
               molest
               your
               peace
               ,
               make
               thee
               ,
               (
               O
               Christian
               )
               more
               wise
               and
               wary
               ,
               thou
               hast
               not
               a
               fool
               to
               deale
               with
               ,
               but
               one
               that
               hath
               wit
               enough
               to
               spill
               thy
               comfort
               ,
               and
               spoil
               thy
               joy
               ,
               if
               not
               narrowly
               watch't
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               dainty
               bit
               he
               gapes
               for
               ;
               't
               is
               not
               harder
               to
               keep
               the
               flies
               out
               of
               your
               Cup-boards
               in
               Summer
               ,
               from
               tainting
               your
               provision
               ,
               then
               Satan
               out
               of
               your
               consciences
               ;
               many
               a
               sweet
               meal
               hath
               he
               robbed
               the
               Saints
               of
               ,
               and
               sent
               them
               supperlesse
               to
               bed
               ;
               take
               heed
               therefore
               that
               he
               roams
               not
               thine
               away
               also
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
              
               .
               Containing
               some
               Directions
               ,
               tending
               to
               entrench
               and
               fortifie
               the
               Christian
               against
               the
               assaults
               and
               wiles
               of
               the
               devil
               ,
               as
               a
               Troubler
               of
               the
               soules
               Peace
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Quest
                   .
                
              
               HOw
               shall
               I
               stand
               in
               a
               defensive
               posture
               (
               may
               the
               Christian
               say
               )
               against
               these
               wiles
               of
               Satan
               as
               a
               Troubler
               ?
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 be
                 guarded
                 from
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 Troubler
                 ,
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 seducer
                 .
                 The
                 hast
                 of
                 Satans
                 hatchet
                 ,
                 (
                 with
                 which
                 he
                 lies
                 chopping
                 at
                 the
                 root
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 comfort
                 )
                 is
                 commonly
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 wood
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 he
                 tempts
                 to
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 Satan
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 creature
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 work
                 without
                 tooles
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 indeed
                 make
                 much
                 of
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 nothing
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 his
                 assaulting
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 troubled
                 himself
                 to
                 little
                 purpose
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   he
                   came
                   and
                   found
                   nothing
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                 Though
                 the
                 devil
                 throws
                 the
                 stone
                 ,
                 yet
                 't
                 is
                 the
                 mud
                 in
                 us
                 which
                 royles
                 our
                 comforts
                 .
                 'T
                 was
                 in
                 vaine
                 for
                 the
                 Philistines
                 to
                 fall
                 on
                 Samson
                 till
                 his
                 lock
                 was
                 cut
                 :
                 take
                 heed
                 therefore
                 of
                 yielding
                 to
                 his
                 enticing
                 motions
                 ;
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 stumbling
                 block
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 he
                 hopes
                 thou'lt
                 break
                 thy
                 shins
                 ,
                 and
                 bruise
                 thy
                 conscience
                 ,
                 which
                 once
                 done
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 alone
                 to
                 spin
                 out
                 the
                 cure
                 .
                 Indeed
                 a
                 Saints
                 flesh
                 heals
                 not
                 so
                 easily
                 as
                 others
                 :
                 drink
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 devils
                 wassel
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 poison
                 in
                 the
                 cup
                 ,
                 his
                 wine
                 is
                 a
                 mocker
                 ,
                 look
                 not
                 on
                 it
                 as
                 it
                 sparkles
                 in
                 the
                 temptation
                 ;
                 what
                 thou
                 drinkest
                 down
                 with
                 sweetnesse
                 ,
                 thou
                 wilt
                 be
                 sure
                 
                 to
                 bring
                 up
                 again
                 as
                 gall
                 and
                 wormwood
                 .
                 Above
                 all
                 sins
                 ,
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 presumptuous
                 ones
                 ,
                 
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 such
                 .
                 Sad
                 stories
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 Saints
                 falls
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 follows
                 ?
                 then
                 ,
                 Take
                 him
                 Jailor
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 God
                 ,
                 )
                 
                   Deliver
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   unto
                   Satan
                
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 a
                 Saint
                 be
                 the
                 Prisoner
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 devil
                 the
                 Keeper
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 guesse
                 how
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 used
                 .
                 O
                 how
                 he
                 will
                 teare
                 and
                 rend
                 thy
                 conscience
                 !
                 Though
                 that
                 dreadful
                 Ordinance
                 is
                 not
                 used
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 yet
                 Gods
                 Court
                 sits
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 excommunicate
                 a
                 soule
                 from
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 he
                 falls
                 presently
                 into
                 Satans
                 clutches
                 .
                 Well
                 ,
                 if
                 through
                 his
                 subtilty
                 thou
                 hast
                 been
                 overtaken
                 ,
                 take
                 heed
                 thou
                 stayest
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 devils
                 quarters
                 :
                 shake
                 the
                 viper
                 off
                 thy
                 hand
                 ,
                 ply
                 thee
                 to
                 thy
                 Chirurgeon
                 :
                 green
                 wounds
                 cure
                 best
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 thou
                 neglectest
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 winde
                 get
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 thy
                 conscience
                 will
                 soon
                 fester
                 .
                 
                 Ahab
                 (
                 we
                 read
                 )
                 was
                 wounded
                 in
                 battel
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 loath
                 to
                 yield
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 (
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 )
                 
                   he
                   was
                   held
                   up
                   in
                   his
                   chariot
                   ,
                
                 but
                 he
                 died
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 when
                 a
                 soule
                 hath
                 received
                 a
                 wound
                 ,
                 committed
                 a
                 sin
                 ,
                 Satan
                 labours
                 to
                 boulster
                 him
                 up
                 with
                 flattering
                 hopes
                 ,
                 holds
                 him
                 up
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 chariot
                 against
                 God
                 ;
                 what
                 yield
                 for
                 this
                 ?
                 afraid
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 scratch
                 ,
                 and
                 lose
                 the
                 spoile
                 of
                 thy
                 future
                 pleasure
                 for
                 this
                 ?
                 O
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 listening
                 to
                 such
                 counsel
                 ,
                 the
                 sooner
                 thou
                 yieldest
                 ,
                 the
                 fairer
                 quarter
                 thou
                 shalt
                 have
                 .
                 Every
                 step
                 in
                 this
                 way
                 sets
                 thee
                 further
                 from
                 thy
                 peace
                 .
                 A
                 rent
                 garment
                 is
                 catch't
                 by
                 every
                 naile
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rent
                 made
                 wider
                 .
                 Renew
                 therefore
                 thy
                 repentance
                 speedily
                 ,
                 whereby
                 this
                 breach
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 worse
                 prevented
                 ,
                 which
                 else
                 will
                 befall
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 2ly
                 ,
                 study
                 that
                 grand
                 Gospel-truth
                 of
                 a
                 souls
                 justification
                 before
                 
                 God
                 ,
                 acquaint
                 thy self
                 with
                 this
                 in
                 all
                 its
                 causes
                 ;
                 the
                 moving
                 cause
                 ,
                 the
                 free
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Being
                 justified
                 freely
                 by
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
                 the
                 meritorious
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 instrumental
                 ,
                 faith
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 sweet
                 priviledges
                 that
                 flow
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 An
                 effectual
                 door
                 once
                 open'd
                 to
                 let
                 the
                 soul
                 into
                 this
                 truth
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 only
                 spoil
                 the
                 Popes
                 market
                 (
                 as
                 Gardner
                 said
                 )
                 but
                 the
                 devils
                 also
                 ;
                 when
                 Satan
                 coms
                 to
                 disquiet
                 the
                 Christians
                 peace
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 right
                 understanding
                 here
                 )
                 he
                 is
                 soon
                 worsted
                 by
                 his
                 enemy
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 silly
                 hare
                 
                 which
                 might
                 escape
                 the
                 dogs
                 in
                 some
                 covert
                 or
                 burrough
                 that
                 is
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 but
                 (
                 trusting
                 to
                 her
                 heels
                 )
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 print
                 of
                 her
                 owne
                 feet
                 and
                 sent
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 leaves
                 behinde
                 ,
                 followed
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 last
                 (
                 weary
                 and
                 spent
                 )
                 she
                 falls
                 into
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 all
                 that
                 a
                 Christian
                 doth
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 print
                 of
                 sinful
                 infirmity
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 sent
                 by
                 which
                 Satan
                 is
                 enabled
                 to
                 trace
                 and
                 pursue
                 him
                 over
                 hedge
                 and
                 ditch
                 ,
                 this
                 grace
                 and
                 that
                 duty
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 stand
                 before
                 the
                 accusation
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 fall
                 down
                 in
                 despair
                 at
                 his
                 feet
                 :
                 whereas
                 here
                 's
                 a
                 hiding
                 place
                 ,
                 whither
                 the
                 enemy
                 durst
                 not
                 come
                 ,
                 the
                 clefts
                 of
                 the
                 rock
                 ,
                 the
                 hole
                 of
                 the
                 staires
                 ,
                 which
                 this
                 truth
                 leads
                 unto
                 .
                 When
                 Satan
                 chargeth
                 thee
                 for
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 thou
                 interposest
                 thy
                 repentance
                 and
                 reformation
                 ,
                 but
                 soon
                 art
                 beaten
                 out
                 of
                 those
                 works
                 ,
                 (
                 when
                 thou
                 art
                 shewen
                 the
                 sinful
                 mixtures
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 them
                 )
                 whereas
                 this
                 truth
                 would
                 choak
                 all
                 his
                 bullets
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 believest
                 on
                 him
                 who
                 hath
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Not
                   unto
                   him
                   that
                   worketh
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   but
                   unto
                   him
                   that
                   believeth
                   on
                   him
                   that
                   justifieth
                   the
                   ungodly
                   ,
                   his
                   faith
                   is
                   imputed
                   for
                   righteousnesse
                   .
                
                 Get
                 therefore
                 into
                 this
                 tower
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel-Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 rowle
                 this
                 truth
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 she
                 that
                 stone
                 on
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 Abimelech
                 )
                 on
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 Satan
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 be
                 sure
                 (
                 Christian
                 )
                 thou
                 keepest
                 the
                 Plains
                 .
                 Take
                 heed
                 that
                 Satan
                 coop
                 thee
                 not
                 up
                 in
                 some
                 straits
                 ,
                 where
                 thou
                 canst
                 neither
                 well
                 fight
                 ,
                 nor
                 flie
                 .
                 Such
                 a
                 trap
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 hoped
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 Israelites
                 in
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 cried
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   are
                   entangled
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   entangled
                   .
                
                 There
                 are
                 three
                 kindes
                 of
                 straits
                 wherein
                 he
                 labours
                 to
                 entrap
                 the
                 Christians
                 ;
                 Nice
                 Questions
                 ,
                 obscure
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 dark
                 Providences
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 he
                 labours
                 to
                 puzzle
                 him
                 with
                 nice
                 and
                 scrupulous
                 questions
                 ,
                 (
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 retard
                 the
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 clog
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 motion
                 )
                 that
                 meeting
                 with
                 such
                 intricacies
                 in
                 his
                 Christian
                 course
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 cannot
                 easily
                 resolve
                 ,
                 thereby
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 give
                 over
                 ,
                 or
                 go
                 on
                 heavily
                 :
                 therefore
                 we
                 have
                 particular
                 charge
                 not
                 to
                 trouble
                 the
                 weak
                 heads
                 of
                 young
                 Converts
                 with
                 
                   doubtful
                   disputations
                
                 .
                 
                 Sometimes
                 Satan
                 will
                 be
                 asking
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 knowes
                 its
                 election
                 :
                 and
                 where
                 he
                 findes
                 one
                 not
                 so
                 
                 fully
                 resolved
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 dare
                 to
                 own
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 he
                 frames
                 his
                 Argument
                 against
                 such
                 a
                 ones
                 closing
                 with
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 promise
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 presumption
                 to
                 assume
                 that
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 portion
                 of
                 the
                 Elect
                 )
                 before
                 we
                 know
                 our selves
                 of
                 that
                 number
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 Christian
                 ,
                 keep
                 the
                 Plains
                 and
                 thou
                 art
                 safe
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 plain
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 Election
                 a
                 ground
                 for
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 but
                 our
                 faith
                 and
                 calling
                 a
                 medium
                 or
                 argument
                 to
                 prove
                 our
                 Election
                 .
                 Election
                 indeed
                 is
                 first
                 in
                 order
                 of
                 divine
                 acting
                 .
                 God
                 chooseth
                 before
                 we
                 beleeve
                 ;
                 yet
                 faith
                 is
                 first
                 in
                 our
                 acting
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 believe
                 before
                 we
                 can
                 know
                 we
                 are
                 elected
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 by
                 believing
                 we
                 know
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Husbandman
                 knowes
                 't
                 is
                 Spring
                 by
                 the
                 sprouting
                 of
                 the
                 grasse
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 Astrology
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 Position
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ;
                 thou
                 mayest
                 know
                 thou
                 art
                 Elect
                 ,
                 as
                 surely
                 by
                 a
                 work
                 of
                 grace
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 thou
                 hadst
                 stood
                 by
                 Gods
                 elbowe
                 when
                 he
                 writ
                 thy
                 name
                 in
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 It
                 had
                 been
                 presumption
                 for
                 David
                 to
                 have
                 thought
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 King
                 ,
                 till
                 Samuel
                 anointed
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 when
                 thou
                 believest
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 closest
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 sent
                 to
                 anoint
                 thee
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 holy
                 oyle
                 which
                 is
                 poured
                 upon
                 none
                 but
                 heires
                 of
                 glory
                 ;
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 no
                 presumption
                 to
                 reade
                 what
                 Gods
                 gracious
                 purpose
                 was
                 towards
                 thee
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 prints
                 those
                 his
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 them
                 legible
                 in
                 thy
                 effectual
                 calling
                 ;
                 here
                 thou
                 doest
                 not
                 go
                 up
                 to
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 pry
                 into
                 Gods
                 secrets
                 ,
                 but
                 heaven
                 comes
                 down
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 reveals
                 them
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 ask
                 the
                 Christian
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 Conversion
                 ;
                 Art
                 thou
                 a
                 Christian
                 (
                 will
                 he
                 say
                 )
                 and
                 dost
                 thou
                 not
                 know
                 when
                 thou
                 commencedst
                 ?
                 now
                 keep
                 the
                 Plains
                 ,
                 &
                 content
                 thy self
                 with
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 seest
                 the
                 streams
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 thy
                 Conversion
                 be
                 like
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 Nylus
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 .
                 God
                 oft
                 comes
                 betimes
                 ,
                 before
                 grosse
                 sins
                 have
                 deflowered
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 steals
                 into
                 the
                 creatures
                 bosome
                 without
                 much
                 noise
                 .
                 In
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 Satan
                 doth
                 but
                 abuse
                 thee
                 when
                 he
                 sends
                 thee
                 on
                 this
                 errand
                 ;
                 you
                 may
                 know
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 up
                 ,
                 though
                 you
                 did
                 not
                 observe
                 when
                 it
                 rose
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 what
                 will
                 become
                 of
                 thee
                 (
                 saith
                 Satan
                 )
                 if
                 God
                 should
                 bring
                 thee
                 into
                 such
                 an
                 affliction
                 on
                 trial
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 must
                 burn
                 or
                 turn
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 all
                 thy
                 outward
                 estate
                 shall
                 be
                 rent
                 from
                 thee
                 ,
                 no
                 meal
                 in
                 the
                 barrel
                 ,
                 no
                 money
                 in
                 the
                 purse
                 ;
                 darest
                 thou
                 have
                 so
                 good
                 an
                 opinion
                 of
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 thy
                 faith
                 will
                 hold
                 out
                 in
                 
                 such
                 an
                 houre
                 of
                 temptation
                 ?
                 It
                 thou
                 hast
                 but
                 half
                 an
                 eye
                 ,
                 Christian
                 ,
                 thou
                 mayest
                 see
                 what
                 Satan
                 drives
                 at
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 an
                 ensnaring
                 question
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 future
                 troubles
                 he
                 labours
                 to
                 bring
                 thee
                 into
                 a
                 neglect
                 of
                 thy
                 present
                 duty
                 ,
                 and
                 indispose
                 thee
                 also
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 stare
                 whenever
                 it
                 falls
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 much
                 businesse
                 to
                 do
                 on
                 the
                 morrow
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 his
                 wisdom
                 to
                 discharge
                 his
                 minde
                 thereof
                 ,
                 (
                 when
                 composing
                 to
                 sleep
                 )
                 lest
                 the
                 thoughts
                 thereof
                 break
                 his
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 him
                 the
                 more
                 unfit
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 .
                 The
                 lesse
                 rest
                 the
                 soule
                 hath
                 in
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 promise
                 concerning
                 future
                 events
                 ,
                 the
                 lesse
                 strength
                 it
                 will
                 finde
                 to
                 beare
                 them
                 when
                 the
                 pinch
                 comes
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 thou
                 art
                 molested
                 with
                 such
                 feares
                 ,
                 pacifie
                 thy
                 heart
                 with
                 these
                 three
                 plain
                 Conclusions
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 every
                 event
                 is
                 the
                 product
                 of
                 Gods
                 Providence
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 sparrow
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 a
                 Saint
                 falls
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 by
                 poverty
                 ,
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 persecution
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 put
                 in
                 caution
                 
                   he
                   will
                   never
                   leave
                   thee
                   ,
                   nor
                   forsake
                   thee
                   .
                
                 
                 He
                 that
                 enables
                 thee
                 in
                 one
                 condition
                 ,
                 will
                 in
                 another
                 .
                 God
                 learns
                 his
                 servants
                 their
                 whole
                 trade
                 .
                 Grace
                 is
                 an
                 universal
                 principle
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 first
                 moment
                 of
                 thy
                 spiritual
                 life
                 suffering
                 grace
                 was
                 infused
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 praying
                 grace
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 wise
                 to
                 conceale
                 the
                 succours
                 he
                 intends
                 in
                 the
                 several
                 changes
                 of
                 thy
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 he
                 may
                 draw
                 thy
                 heart
                 into
                 an
                 entire
                 dependance
                 on
                 his
                 faithful
                 promise
                 .
                 Thus
                 to
                 try
                 the
                 mettal
                 of
                 Abrahams
                 faith
                 he
                 let
                 him
                 go
                 on
                 ,
                 till
                 his
                 hand
                 was
                 stretch't
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 his
                 rescue
                 .
                 Christ
                 sends
                 his
                 disciples
                 to
                 sea
                 ,
                 but
                 stayes
                 behinde
                 himself
                 ,
                 on
                 a
                 design
                 to
                 try
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 his
                 love
                 .
                 Comfort
                 thy self
                 therefore
                 with
                 this
                 ,
                 though
                 thou
                 seest
                 not
                 thy
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 yet
                 thou
                 shalt
                 finde
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Satan
                 perplexeth
                 the
                 tender
                 consciences
                 of
                 doubting
                 Christians
                 with
                 obscure
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 whose
                 sense
                 lies
                 too
                 deep
                 for
                 their
                 weak
                 and
                 distempered
                 judgements
                 ,
                 readily
                 to
                 finde
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 these
                 he
                 hampers
                 poor
                 soules
                 exceedingly
                 ;
                 indeed
                 as
                 melancholy
                 men
                 delight
                 in
                 melancholy
                 walks
                 ,
                 so
                 doubting
                 soules
                 most
                 frequent
                 such
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 in
                 their
                 musing
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 as
                 encrease
                 their
                 doubts
                 ;
                 how
                 many
                 have
                 I
                 known
                 that
                 have
                 look't
                 so
                 long
                 on
                 those
                 difficult
                 places
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 6.7
                 .
                 Heb.
                 10.26
                 .
                 (
                 which
                 passe
                 the
                 understanding
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 swift
                 stream
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 so
                 
                 that
                 the
                 sense
                 is
                 not
                 perceived
                 without
                 great
                 observation
                 ,
                 )
                 till
                 their
                 heads
                 have
                 turned
                 round
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 at
                 last
                 (
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 untie
                 the
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 )
                 have
                 fallen
                 down
                 into
                 despairing
                 thoughts
                 and
                 words
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 condition
                 ,
                 crying
                 out
                 ,
                 O
                 they
                 have
                 sinned
                 against
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 mercy
                 remains
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 who
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 refreshed
                 their
                 understandings
                 by
                 looking
                 off
                 these
                 places
                 ,
                 (
                 whose
                 engraving
                 is
                 too
                 curious
                 to
                 be
                 long
                 pored
                 on
                 by
                 a
                 weak
                 eye
                 ,
                 )
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 found
                 that
                 in
                 other
                 Scriptures
                 plainly
                 exprest
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 have
                 enabled
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 through
                 a
                 glasse
                 ,
                 more
                 safely
                 to
                 have
                 viewed
                 these
                 ?
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 Christian
                 ,
                 keepe
                 the
                 Plaines
                 ;
                 thou
                 mayest
                 be
                 sure
                 't
                 is
                 thine
                 enemy
                 that
                 gives
                 thee
                 such
                 stones
                 to
                 break
                 thy
                 teeth
                 ,
                 when
                 thy
                 condition
                 calls
                 rather
                 for
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 ,
                 such
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 most
                 apt
                 to
                 nourish
                 thy
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 cheere
                 thy
                 drooping
                 spirit
                 .
                 When
                 thou
                 meetest
                 such
                 plain
                 Scriptures
                 which
                 speak
                 to
                 thy
                 case
                 ,
                 go
                 over
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 fordable
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 venture
                 beyond
                 thy
                 depth
                 .
                 Art
                 thou
                 afraid
                 because
                 thou
                 hast
                 sinned
                 since
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 sacrifice
                 remains
                 for
                 thee
                 ?
                 See
                 David
                 and
                 Peters
                 case
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 patterns
                 thine
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 upon
                 record
                 that
                 their
                 recovery
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 Key
                 in
                 thine
                 hand
                 to
                 open
                 such
                 places
                 as
                 these
                 ;
                 mayest
                 thou
                 not
                 safely
                 conclude
                 from
                 these
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 their
                 meaning
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 can
                 be
                 saved
                 that
                 sin
                 after
                 knowledge
                 ?
                 Indeed
                 in
                 both
                 those
                 places
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 neither
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 falls
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 ever
                 had
                 true
                 grace
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 a
                 falling
                 away
                 in
                 some
                 particular
                 acts
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 total
                 universal
                 falling
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 seeming
                 practice
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 )
                 Now
                 if
                 the
                 root
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 were
                 ever
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 other
                 Scriptures
                 will
                 first
                 comfort
                 thee
                 against
                 those
                 particular
                 apostasies
                 into
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 relapsed
                 ,
                 by
                 sweet
                 promises
                 inviting
                 such
                 to
                 return
                 ,
                 and
                 Precedents
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 had
                 peace
                 spoken
                 to
                 them
                 after
                 such
                 folly
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 they
                 will
                 satisfie
                 thee
                 against
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 by
                 giving
                 full
                 security
                 to
                 thy
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 thy
                 little
                 grace
                 shall
                 not
                 die
                 ,
                 being
                 immortal
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 its
                 proper
                 essence
                 ,
                 because
                 but
                 a
                 creature
                 ,
                 yet
                 by
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 childe
                 of
                 Promise
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Dark
                 Providences
                 .
                 From
                 these
                 Satan
                 disputes
                 against
                 Gods
                 love
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 grace
                 in
                 a
                 soule
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 he
                 got
                 a
                 commission
                 to
                 plunder
                 Job
                 of
                 his
                 temporal
                 estate
                 ,
                 and
                 bereave
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 chilchildren
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 then
                 labours
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 question
                 his
                 spiritual
                 estate
                 and
                 sonship
                 :
                 his
                 wife
                 would
                 have
                 him
                 entertain
                 hard
                 thoughts
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 (
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Curse
                   God
                   and
                   die
                
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 his
                 friends
                 as
                 hard
                 thoughts
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 an
                 hypocrite
                 )
                 and
                 both
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 mistake
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 such
                 an
                 afflicted
                 condition
                 and
                 a
                 gracious
                 state
                 were
                 inconsistent
                 .
                 Now
                 (
                 Christian
                 )
                 keep
                 the
                 Plaines
                 ,
                 and
                 neither
                 from
                 this
                 charge
                 God
                 foolishly
                 for
                 thine
                 enemy
                 ,
                 nor
                 thy self
                 as
                 his
                 .
                 Reade
                 the
                 saddest
                 Providence
                 with
                 the
                 Comment
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 make
                 such
                 an
                 harsh
                 interpretation
                 .
                 As
                 God
                 can
                 make
                 a
                 streight
                 line
                 with
                 a
                 crooked
                 stick
                 ,
                 be
                 righteous
                 when
                 he
                 useth
                 wicked
                 instruments
                 ;
                 so
                 also
                 gracious
                 when
                 he
                 dispenseth
                 harsh
                 Providences
                 .
                 Joseph
                 kept
                 his
                 love
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 spake
                 roughly
                 to
                 his
                 brethren
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 wonder
                 that
                 the
                 wicked
                 think
                 they
                 have
                 Gods
                 blessing
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 warme
                 Sun
                 :
                 Alas
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 strangers
                 to
                 Gods
                 counsels
                 ,
                 void
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 sensual
                 ,
                 judging
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Providence
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 report
                 their
                 present
                 feeling
                 makes
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 like
                 little
                 children
                 ,
                 who
                 think
                 every
                 one
                 loves
                 them
                 that
                 gives
                 them
                 plums
                 .
                 But
                 't
                 is
                 strange
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Saint
                 should
                 be
                 at
                 a
                 losse
                 for
                 his
                 afflicted
                 state
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 Key
                 to
                 decipher
                 Gods
                 character
                 :
                 Christian
                 ,
                 hath
                 not
                 God
                 secretly
                 instructed
                 thee
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 from
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 reade
                 the
                 short-hand
                 of
                 his
                 Providence
                 ?
                 doest
                 not
                 thou
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 Saints
                 afflictions
                 stand
                 for
                 blessings
                 ?
                 
                   Every
                   son
                   whom
                   he
                   loves
                   he
                   corrects
                
                 ;
                 and
                 prosperity
                 in
                 a
                 wicked
                 state
                 ,
                 must
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 read
                 a
                 curse
                 ?
                 doth
                 not
                 God
                 damne
                 such
                 to
                 be
                 rich
                 ,
                 honourable
                 ,
                 victorious
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 tormented
                 in
                 another
                 world
                 ?
                 God
                 gives
                 them
                 more
                 of
                 these
                 then
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 desire
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 to
                 binde
                 them
                 faster
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 deep
                 sleep
                 of
                 security
                 ,
                 as
                 Jael
                 served
                 Sisera
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 shall
                 have
                 milk
                 though
                 he
                 asked
                 but
                 water
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 might
                 naile
                 him
                 the
                 surer
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 Milk
                 having
                 a
                 property
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 write
                 )
                 to
                 encline
                 to
                 sleep
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 be
                 careful
                 to
                 keep
                 thy
                 old
                 receits
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 had
                 from
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 thy
                 sins
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 gaudy
                 
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 Jubilee-like
                 Festivals
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 comes
                 forth
                 clothed
                 with
                 the
                 robes
                 of
                 his
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 holds
                 forth
                 the
                 Scepter
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 more
                 familiarly
                 to
                 his
                 children
                 then
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 bearing
                 witnesse
                 to
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 sincerity
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 firmament
                 is
                 clear
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 cloud
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 to
                 darken
                 the
                 Christians
                 comfort
                 .
                 Love
                 and
                 joy
                 are
                 the
                 soules
                 repast
                 and
                 pastime
                 ,
                 while
                 this
                 feast
                 lasts
                 .
                 Now
                 when
                 God
                 withdrawes
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 chear
                 is
                 taken
                 off
                 ,
                 Satans
                 work
                 is
                 how
                 he
                 may
                 deface
                 and
                 weare
                 off
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 this
                 testimony
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 soule
                 so
                 triumphs
                 in
                 for
                 its
                 spiritual
                 standing
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 not
                 have
                 it
                 as
                 an
                 evidence
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 bring
                 about
                 the
                 suite
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 the
                 soule
                 to
                 produce
                 his
                 writings
                 for
                 his
                 spiritual
                 state
                 ,
                 or
                 renounce
                 his
                 claim
                 .
                 It
                 behoves
                 thee
                 therefore
                 to
                 lay
                 them
                 up
                 safely
                 ;
                 such
                 a
                 testimony
                 may
                 serve
                 to
                 non-suit
                 thy
                 accuser
                 many
                 yeares
                 hence
                 ;
                 one
                 affirmative
                 from
                 Gods
                 mouth
                 for
                 thy
                 pardoned
                 state
                 ,
                 carries
                 more
                 weight
                 (
                 though
                 of
                 old
                 date
                 )
                 then
                 a
                 thousand
                 negatives
                 from
                 Satans
                 .
                 
                   Davids
                   Songs
                   of
                   old
                
                 spring
                 in
                 with
                 a
                 light
                 to
                 his
                 soule
                 in
                 his
                 midnight-sorrowes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Quest
                     .
                  
                
                 But
                 what
                 counsel
                 would
                 you
                 give
                 me
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 distressed
                 soul
                 ,
                 )
                 who
                 cannot
                 fasten
                 on
                 my
                 former
                 comforts
                 ,
                 nor
                 dare
                 to
                 vouch
                 those
                 evidences
                 ,
                 which
                 once
                 I
                 thought
                 true
                 ?
                 I
                 finde
                 indeed
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 some
                 treaties
                 of
                 old
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 my
                 soule
                 ;
                 some
                 hopes
                 I
                 have
                 had
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 are
                 now
                 so
                 defaced
                 and
                 interlined
                 with
                 back-slidings
                 ,
                 repentances
                 ,
                 and
                 falls
                 again
                 ,
                 that
                 now
                 I
                 question
                 all
                 my
                 evidences
                 ,
                 whether
                 true
                 or
                 counterfeit
                 ,
                 what
                 should
                 one
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 do
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   
                     Answ
                     .
                  
                
                 First
                 ,
                 renew
                 thy
                 repentance
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 thou
                 hadst
                 never
                 repented
                 .
                 Put
                 forth
                 fresh
                 acts
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 thou
                 hadst
                 never
                 believed
                 .
                 This
                 seriously
                 done
                 will
                 stop
                 Satans
                 mouth
                 with
                 an
                 unexpected
                 answer
                 .
                 Let
                 him
                 object
                 against
                 thy
                 former
                 actings
                 as
                 hypocritical
                 ,
                 what
                 can
                 he
                 say
                 against
                 thy
                 present
                 repenting
                 and
                 beleeving
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 true
                 ,
                 sets
                 thee
                 beyond
                 his
                 shot
                 .
                 It
                 will
                 be
                 harder
                 for
                 Satan
                 to
                 disprove
                 the
                 present
                 workings
                 of
                 Gods
                 gracious
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 whilest
                 the
                 impressions
                 thereof
                 are
                 fresh
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 pick
                 an
                 hole
                 in
                 thy
                 old
                 deeds
                 and
                 evidences
                 .
                 Acts
                 are
                 transient
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 wicked
                 men
                 look
                 at
                 sins
                 committed
                 many
                 yeares
                 since
                 ,
                 as
                 little
                 or
                 none
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 that
                 breadth
                 of
                 time
                 which
                 interposeth
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Christian
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 account
                 stands
                 at
                 great
                 disadvantage
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 true
                 aspect
                 of
                 those
                 acts
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 which
                 so
                 
                 long
                 ago
                 passed
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 him
                 ,
                 though
                 sometimes
                 even
                 these
                 are
                 of
                 great
                 use
                 .
                 As
                 God
                 can
                 make
                 a
                 sinner
                 possesse
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 his
                 youth
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 newly
                 acted
                 to
                 his
                 terrour
                 in
                 his
                 old
                 age
                 ;
                 so
                 God
                 can
                 present
                 the
                 comforts
                 and
                 evidences
                 which
                 of
                 old
                 the
                 Saint
                 received
                 ,
                 with
                 those
                 very
                 thoughts
                 he
                 had
                 then
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 fresh
                 and
                 new
                 .
              
               
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 secondly
                 ;
                 If
                 yet
                 he
                 haunts
                 thee
                 with
                 the
                 feares
                 of
                 thy
                 spiritual
                 estate
                 ,
                 ply
                 thee
                 to
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 beg
                 a
                 new
                 copy
                 of
                 thy
                 old
                 evidence
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 lost
                 .
                 The
                 Original
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Pardon-Office
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 whereof
                 Christ
                 is
                 Master
                 ;
                 if
                 thou
                 beest
                 a
                 Saint
                 thy
                 name
                 is
                 upon
                 record
                 in
                 that
                 Court
                 ;
                 make
                 thy
                 moane
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 heare
                 what
                 newes
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 listen
                 to
                 the
                 tales
                 which
                 are
                 brought
                 by
                 thine
                 enemie
                 from
                 hell
                 .
                 Did
                 such
                 reason
                 lesse
                 with
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 over
                 their
                 feares
                 more
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 sooner
                 be
                 resolved
                 .
                 Can
                 you
                 expect
                 truth
                 from
                 a
                 liar
                 ,
                 and
                 comfort
                 from
                 an
                 enemy
                 ?
                 Did
                 he
                 ever
                 prophesie
                 well
                 of
                 believers
                 ?
                 Was
                 not
                 Job
                 the
                 Devils
                 hypocrite
                 ,
                 whom
                 God
                 vouch't
                 for
                 a
                 non-such
                 in
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 prov'd
                 him
                 so
                 at
                 last
                 ?
                 If
                 he
                 knew
                 thou
                 wert
                 a
                 Saint
                 ,
                 would
                 he
                 tell
                 thee
                 so
                 ?
                 if
                 an
                 hypocrite
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 as
                 loath
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 know
                 it
                 ;
                 turn
                 thy
                 back
                 therefore
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 to
                 thy
                 God
                 :
                 feare
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 sooner
                 or
                 later
                 he
                 will
                 give
                 his
                 hand
                 again
                 to
                 thy
                 Certificate
                 .
                 But
                 look
                 thou
                 doest
                 not
                 rashly
                 passe
                 a
                 censure
                 on
                 thy self
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 satisfactory
                 answer
                 is
                 not
                 presently
                 sent
                 at
                 thy
                 desire
                 ;
                 the
                 Messenger
                 may
                 stay
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 good
                 newes
                 at
                 last
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 shun
                 battel
                 with
                 thine
                 enemy
                 while
                 thou
                 art
                 in
                 a
                 fitter
                 posture
                 ?
                 and
                 that
                 thou
                 mayest
                 draw
                 into
                 thy
                 trenches
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 an
                 honourable
                 retreat
                 into
                 those
                 fastnesses
                 and
                 strengths
                 ,
                 which
                 Christ
                 hath
                 provided
                 for
                 his
                 sick
                 and
                 wounded
                 souldiers
                 .
                 Now
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 places
                 of
                 advantage
                 into
                 which
                 deserted
                 souls
                 may
                 retire
                 ;
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 absolute
                 Promises
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 these
                 I
                 may
                 call
                 the
                 faire
                 Havens
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 then
                 chiefly
                 of
                 use
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 storme
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 that
                 the
                 ship
                 cannot
                 live
                 at
                 sea
                 .
                 O
                 ,
                 saith
                 Satan
                 ,
                 doest
                 thou
                 hope
                 to
                 see
                 God
                 ?
                 none
                 but
                 the
                 pure
                 in
                 heart
                 shall
                 be
                 blest
                 with
                 that
                 vision
                 .
                 Think'st
                 thou
                 to
                 have
                 comfort
                 ?
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 portion
                 of
                 the
                 Mourners
                 in
                 spirit
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 soule
                 ,
                 though
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 say
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 hurry
                 of
                 temptation
                 )
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 pure
                 and
                 the
                 Mourner
                 in
                 spirit
                 ,
                 yet
                 
                 then
                 say
                 thou
                 believest
                 God
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 work
                 these
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 hath
                 promised
                 such
                 a
                 mercy
                 to
                 poor
                 sinners
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 his
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   He
                   will
                   give
                   a
                   new
                   heart
                   ,
                   a
                   clean
                   heart
                   ,
                   a
                   soft
                   heart
                   ,
                
                 )
                 and
                 here
                 I
                 wait
                 ,
                 knowing
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 creature
                 to
                 move
                 the
                 great
                 God
                 to
                 make
                 such
                 Promises
                 ;
                 so
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 creature
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 Almighty
                 his
                 performance
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 where
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 .
                 This
                 act
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 with
                 a
                 longing
                 desire
                 after
                 that
                 grace
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 yet
                 finde
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 attendance
                 on
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 fully
                 satisfie
                 all
                 thy
                 doubts
                 ,
                 (
                 may
                 be
                 )
                 yet
                 will
                 keep
                 thy
                 head
                 above
                 water
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 despairest
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 shore
                 thou
                 need'st
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 house
                 falls
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 If
                 yet
                 Satan
                 dogs
                 thee
                 ,
                 call
                 in
                 help
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 not
                 the
                 devils
                 counsel
                 .
                 The
                 very
                 strength
                 of
                 some
                 temptations
                 lies
                 in
                 the
                 concealing
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 revealing
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 some
                 faithful
                 friend
                 ,
                 (
                 like
                 the
                 opening
                 and
                 pricking
                 of
                 an
                 imposthume
                 )
                 gives
                 the
                 soule
                 present
                 ease
                 :
                 Satan
                 knowes
                 this
                 too
                 well
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 thieves
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 rob
                 an
                 house
                 ,
                 either
                 gagge
                 them
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 hold
                 a
                 pistol
                 to
                 their
                 breast
                 ,
                 frighting
                 them
                 with
                 death
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 cry
                 or
                 speak
                 :
                 Thus
                 Satan
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 more
                 freely
                 rifle
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 its
                 peace
                 and
                 comfort
                 ,
                 over-awes
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 dares
                 not
                 disclose
                 his
                 temptation
                 .
                 O
                 ,
                 saith
                 Satan
                 ,
                 if
                 thy
                 brethren
                 or
                 friends
                 know
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 by
                 thee
                 ,
                 they
                 'l
                 cast
                 thee
                 off
                 ,
                 others
                 will
                 hoote
                 at
                 thee
                 .
                 Thus
                 many
                 a
                 poor
                 soul
                 hath
                 been
                 kept
                 long
                 in
                 its
                 pangs
                 by
                 biting
                 them
                 in
                 ;
                 thou
                 losest
                 (
                 Christian
                 )
                 a
                 double
                 help
                 by
                 keeping
                 the
                 devils
                 secret
                 ,
                 the
                 counsel
                 and
                 prayers
                 of
                 thy
                 fellow-brethren
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 an
                 invaluable
                 losse
                 is
                 this
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
              
               .
               Of
               the
               Saints
               victory
               over
               their
               subtile
               enemy
               ,
               and
               whence
               it
               is
               that
               creatures
               so
               over-match't
               should
               be
               able
               to
               stand
               against
               Satans
               wiles
               .
            
             
               THe
               second
               Branch
               of
               the
               Apostles
               Argument
               followes
               ,
               to
               excite
               them
               the
               more
               vigourously
               to
               their
               armes
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               from
               the
               possibility
               ,
               yea
               ,
               certainty
               of
               standing
               against
               this
               subtile
               enemie
               ,
               if
               thus
               arm'd
               ,
               
                 That
                 ye
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 stand
                 against
                 the
                 wiles
                 of
                 the
                 devil
                 .
              
               So
               that
               this
               gives
               the
               Apostles
               argument
               its
               due
               temperament
               :
               for
               he
               meant
               not
               to
               scare
               them
               into
               a
               cowardly
               flight
               ,
               or
               sullen
               despaire
               of
               victory
               ,
               when
               he
               tells
               them
               their
               enemy
               is
               so
               subtile
               and
               politick
               :
               but
               to
               excite
               them
               to
               a
               vigourous
               resistance
               ,
               from
               the
               assured
               hope
               of
               strength
               to
               stand
               in
               battel
               ,
               and
               victoriously
               after
               it
               ;
               which
               two
               I
               conceive
               are
               comprehended
               in
               that
               phrase
               ,
               (
               standing
               against
               the
               wiles
               of
               Satan
               .
               Sometimes
               
                 to
                 stand
              
               implies
               a
               fighting
               posture
               ;
               so
               verse
               14.
               
               Sometimes
               a
               conquering
               posture
               ,
               Job
               19.25
               .
               
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 my
                 Redeemer
                 liveth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 stand
                 at
                 the
                 latter
                 day
                 upon
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               That
               earth
               which
               was
               the
               field
               ,
               where
               all
               the
               bloody
               battels
               were
               fought
               betwixt
               him
               and
               Satan
               ,
               on
               it
               shall
               he
               stand
               ,
               when
               not
               an
               enemy
               shall
               dare
               to
               shew
               his
               head
               .
               So
               that
               taking
               both
               these
               in
               :
               the
               Observation
               is
               ,
            
             
               
               Satan
               with
               all
               his
               wits
               and
               wiles
               shall
               never
               vanquish
               a
               soule
               arm'd
               with
               true
               grace
               ;
               nay
               ,
               he
               that
               hath
               this
               armour
               of
               God
               on
               ,
               shall
               vanquish
               him
               .
               Look
               into
               the
               Word
               ,
               you
               shall
               not
               finde
               a
               Saint
               ,
               but
               hath
               been
               in
               the
               list
               with
               him
               ,
               sifted
               and
               winnowed
               more
               or
               lesse
               by
               this
               enemy
               ,
               yet
               at
               last
               we
               finde
               them
               all
               coming
               off
               with
               an
               honourable
               victory
               :
               as
               in
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Job
                 ,
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Paul
                 ,
              
               
               who
               were
               the
               hardest
               put
               to
               it
               of
               any
               upon
               record
               ,
               and
               lest
               some
               should
               attribute
               their
               victory
               to
               the
               strength
               of
               their
               inherent
               grace
               ,
               above
               other
               of
               their
               weaker
               brethren
               ,
               you
               have
               the
               glory
               of
               their
               victories
               appropriated
               to
               God
               ,
               in
               whom
               the
               weak
               are
               as
               strong
               as
               the
               strongest
               .
               We
               shall
               give
               a
               double
               Reason
               of
               this
               truth
               ,
               why
               the
               Christian
               who
               seemes
               to
               be
               so
               over-match't
               ,
               
               is
               yet
               so
               unconquerable
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               curse
               that
               lies
               upon
               Satan
               and
               his
               cause
               .
               
               Gods
               curse
               blasts
               whereever
               it
               comes
               .
               The
               Canaanites
               with
               their
               neighbour-Nations
               were
               bread
               for
               Israel
               ,
               though
               people
               famous
               for
               warre
               ;
               and
               why
               ?
               They
               were
               cursed
               Nations
               .
               The
               Egyptians
               a
               politick
               people
               ;
               
                 Let
                 us
                 deal
                 wisely
              
               ,
               (
               say
               they
               )
               yet
               being
               cursed
               of
               God
               ;
               this
               lay
               like
               a
               thorne
               at
               their
               heart
               ,
               and
               was
               at
               last
               their
               ruine
               ;
               yea
               ,
               let
               the
               Israelites
               themselves
               ,
               (
               who
               carry
               the
               badge
               of
               Gods
               Covenant
               on
               their
               flesh
               )
               by
               their
               sins
               once
               become
               the
               people
               of
               Gods
               curse
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               trampled
               like
               dirt
               under
               the
               Assyrians
               feet
               .
               
               This
               made
               Balak
               beg
               so
               hard
               for
               a
               curse
               upon
               Israel
               ,
               Now
               there
               is
               an
               irrevokeable
               curse
               cleaves
               to
               Satan
               from
               Gen.
               3.14
               ,
               15.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 Because
                 thou
                 hast
                 done
                 this
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 cursed
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               which
               place
               ,
               though
               partly
               meant
               of
               the
               literal
               serpent
               ,
               yet
               chiefly
               of
               the
               devil
               and
               the
               wicked
               ,
               (
               his
               spiritual
               serpentine
               brood
               )
               as
               appeares
               by
               the
               enmity
               pronounced
               against
               the
               Serpents
               seed
               and
               the
               womans
               ,
               which
               clearly
               holds
               forth
               the
               feud
               between
               Christ
               with
               his
               seed
               ,
               against
               the
               devil
               and
               his
               .
               Now
               there
               are
               two
               things
               in
               that
               curse
               which
               may
               comfort
               the
               Saints
               .
               First
               ,
               the
               curse
               prostrates
               Satan
               under
               their
               feet
               :
               
                 Vpon
                 thy
                 belly
                 shalt
                 thou
                 go
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               no
               more
               then
               is
               elsewhere
               promised
               ,
               that
               God
               
                 will
                 subdue
                 Satan
                 under
                 our
                 feet
                 .
              
               Now
               this
               prostrate
               condition
               of
               Satan
               assures
               believers
               ,
               that
               the
               devil
               shall
               never
               lift
               his
               head
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               his
               wily
               policy
               )
               higher
               then
               the
               Saints
               heele
               .
               He
               may
               make
               thee
               limp
               ,
               but
               not
               bereave
               thee
               of
               thy
               life
               ,
               and
               this
               bruise
               which
               he
               gives
               thee
               shall
               be
               rewarded
               with
               the
               breaking
               of
               his
               
                 own
                 head
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               utter
               ruine
               of
               him
               and
               his
               cause
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               his
               food
               is
               here
               limited
               and
               appointed
               .
               Satan
               shall
               not
               devoure
               whom
               he
               will.
               The
               dust
               is
               his
               food
               ,
               which
               seems
               to
               restrain
               his
               power
               to
               the
               wicked
               ,
               who
               are
               of
               the
               earth
               earthy
               ,
               meere
               dust
               ;
               but
               for
               those
               who
               are
               of
               a
               heavenly
               extraction
               ,
               their
               graces
               are
               reserved
               for
               Christs
               food
               ,
               Cant.
               7.13
               .
               and
               their
               souls
               surely
               are
               not
               a
               morsel
               for
               the
               devils
               tooth
               .
            
             
             
               The
               second
               reason
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               wisdom
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               as
               he
               undertakes
               the
               ordering
               of
               the
               Christians
               way
               to
               heaven
               ,
               Ps
               .
               37.24
               .
               so
               especially
               this
               businesse
               of
               Satans
               temptations
               .
               We
               finde
               Christ
               was
               not
               led
               of
               the
               evil
               spirit
               into
               the
               wildernesse
               to
               be
               tempted
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               Mat.
               4.1
               .
               Satan
               tempts
               not
               when
               he
               will
               ,
               but
               when
               God
               pleaseth
               :
               and
               the
               same
               
                 Holy
                 Spirit
              
               which
               led
               Christ
               into
               the
               field
               ,
               brought
               him
               off
               with
               victory
               .
               And
               therefore
               we
               finde
               him
               marching
               in
               
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               (
               after
               he
               had
               repulsed
               Satan
               )
               into
               
                 Galilee
                 ,
                 Luke
              
               4.14
               .
               When
               Satan
               tempts
               a
               Saint
               ,
               he
               is
               but
               Gods
               messenger
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               12.7
               .
               
                 There
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 me
                 a
                 thorne
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 the
                 Messenger
                 of
                 Satan
                 to
                 buffet
                 me
                 .
              
               So
               our
               Translation
               .
               But
               rather
               as
               Beza
               ,
               who
               will
               have
               it
               
                 in
                 casu
                 recto
              
               ,
               the
               Messenger
               Satan
               ,
               implying
               that
               he
               was
               sent
               of
               God
               to
               Paul
               ;
               And
               indeed
               the
               errand
               he
               came
               a
               -
               was
               too
               good
               and
               gracious
               to
               be
               his
               own
               ,
               
                 Lest
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 exalted
                 above
                 measure
              
               ;
               The
               devil
               never
               meant
               to
               do
               Paul
               such
               a
               good
               office
               :
               but
               God
               sends
               him
               to
               Paul
               ,
               as
               David
               sent
               Vriah
               with
               letters
               to
               Joab
               ,
               neither
               knew
               the
               contents
               of
               their
               message
               .
               The
               devil
               and
               his
               instruments
               both
               are
               Gods
               instruments
               ,
               therefore
               the
               wicked
               are
               called
               his
               sword
               ,
               
               his
               axe
               :
               now
               let
               God
               alone
               to
               wield
               the
               one
               and
               handle
               the
               other
               .
               He
               is
               but
               a
               bungler
               that
               hurts
               and
               hackles
               his
               own
               legs
               with
               his
               own
               axe
               ;
               which
               God
               should
               do
               ,
               if
               his
               children
               should
               be
               the
               worse
               for
               Satans
               temptations
               .
               Let
               the
               devil
               choose
               his
               way
               ,
               God
               is
               for
               him
               at
               every
               weapon
               .
               If
               he
               'll
               try
               it
               by
               force
               of
               armes
               ,
               and
               assault
               the
               Saints
               by
               persecution
               ,
               as
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hostes
              
               ,
               he
               will
               oppose
               him
               .
               If
               by
               policy
               and
               subtilty
               ,
               he
               is
               ready
               there
               also
               .
               The
               devil
               and
               his
               whole
               counsel
               are
               but
               fooles
               to
               God.
               Nay
               ,
               their
               wisdome
               ,
               foolishnesse
               .
               Cunning
               and
               Art
               commend
               every
               thing
               but
               sinne
               .
               The
               more
               artificial
               the
               watch
               ,
               the
               picture
               ,
               &c.
               the
               better
               ;
               but
               the
               more
               wit
               and
               Art
               in
               sin
               ,
               the
               worse
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               employed
               against
               an
               All-wise
               God
               ,
               that
               cannot
               be
               out-witted
               ,
               and
               therefore
               will
               in
               the
               end
               but
               pay
               the
               workmen
               in
               greater
               damnation
               .
               
                 The
                 foolishnesse
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 wiser
                 then
                 men
                 ,
              
               yea
               then
               the
               wisdome
               of
               men
               and
               devils
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               meanes
               and
               instruments
               which
               God
               opposeth
               Satan
               withal
               .
               What
               weaker
               then
               a
               Sermon
               ?
               who
               sillier
               then
               the
               Saints
               in
               the
               account
               of
               the
               wise
               world
               ?
               yet
               God
               is
               wiser
               in
               a
               weak
               Sermon
               ,
               then
               Satan
               is
               in
               his
               deep
               plots
               (
               wherein
               the
               State-heads
               of
               a
               whole
               Conclave
               of
               profound
               Cardinals
               are
               
               knock't
               together
               :
               )
               wiser
               in
               his
               simple
               ones
               ,
               then
               Satan
               in
               his
               Achitophels
               and
               Sanballats
               ;
               and
               truly
               God
               chooseth
               on
               purpose
               to
               defeat
               the
               policies
               of
               hell
               and
               earth
               by
               these
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               put
               such
               to
               greater
               shame
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               1.21
               .
               How
               is
               the
               great
               Scholar
               ashamed
               to
               be
               baffled
               by
               a
               plain
               Countrey-mans
               argument
               ?
               thus
               God
               calls
               forth
               Job
               to
               wrestle
               with
               Satan
               and
               his
               Seconds
               ,
               (
               for
               such
               his
               three
               friends
               shewed
               themselves
               in
               taking
               the
               devils
               part
               )
               and
               sure
               he
               is
               not
               able
               to
               hold
               up
               the
               cudgels
               against
               the
               fencing-Master
               ,
               who
               is
               beaten
               by
               one
               of
               the
               scholars
               .
               God
               sits
               laughing
               while
               hell
               and
               earth
               sit
               plotting
               ,
               Psal
               .
               2.4
               .
               
                 He
                 disappointeth
                 the
                 devices
                 of
                 the
                 crafty
                 ,
              
               he
               breaketh
               their
               studied
               thoughts
               and
               plots
               ,
               as
               the
               words
               import
               ,
               Job
               5.12
               .
               in
               one
               moment
               pulling
               down
               the
               labours
               of
               many
               yeares
               policy
               .
               Indeed
               as
               great
               men
               keep
               wilde
               beasts
               for
               game
               and
               sport
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               fox
               ,
               the
               boare
               ,
               &c.
               )
               so
               doth
               God
               Satan
               and
               his
               instruments
               ,
               to
               manifest
               his
               wisdom
               in
               the
               taking
               of
               them
               .
               It
               is
               observed
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               hunting
               of
               some
               beasts
               affords
               not
               only
               pleasure
               to
               the
               Hunter
               ,
               but
               also
               more
               sweetnesse
               to
               the
               eater
               .
               Indeed
               God
               by
               displaying
               of
               his
               wisdome
               in
               the
               pursuit
               of
               the
               Saints
               enemies
               doth
               superadde
               a
               sweet
               relish
               to
               their
               deliverances
               at
               last
               .
               
                 He
                 brake
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 Leviathan
                 in
                 pieces
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 meat
                 to
                 his
                 people
                 .
              
               After
               he
               had
               hunted
               Pharaoh
               out
               of
               all
               his
               formes
               and
               burrowes
               ,
               now
               he
               breaks
               the
               very
               braines
               of
               all
               his
               plots
               ,
               and
               serves
               him
               up
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               with
               the
               garnishment
               of
               his
               wisdom
               and
               power
               about
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
              
               .
               An
               Account
               is
               given
               ,
               how
               the
               All-wise
               God
               doth
               out-wit
               the
               devil
               in
               his
               tempting
               of
               Saints
               to
               sin
               ,
               wherein
               are
               laid
               down
               the
               ends
               Satan
               propounds
               ,
               and
               how
               he
               is
               prevented
               in
               them
               all
               ,
               with
               the
               gracious
               issue
               that
               God
               puts
               to
               these
               his
               temptations
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Quest
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 how
                 doth
                 God
                 defeat
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 out-wit
                 his
                 wiles
                 in
                 tempting
                 his
                 Saints
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                
              
               This
               God
               doth
               by
               accomplishing
               his
               own
               gracious
               ends
               for
               the
               good
               and
               comfort
               of
               his
               people
               out
               of
               those
               temptations
               from
               which
               Satan
               designes
               their
               ruine
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               noblest
               kinde
               of
               Conquest
               ,
               to
               beat
               back
               the
               devils
               weapon
               to
               the
               wounding
               of
               his
               own
               head
               ,
               yea
               ,
               to
               cut
               it
               off
               with
               the
               devils
               own
               sword
               ;
               thus
               God
               sets
               the
               devil
               to
               catch
               the
               devil
               ,
               and
               layes
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               his
               own
               counsels
               under
               Satans
               wings
               ,
               and
               makes
               him
               hatch
               them
               .
               Thus
               the
               Patriarchs
               help't
               to
               fulfil
               Josephs
               dream
               ,
               while
               they
               are
               thinking
               to
               rid
               their
               hands
               of
               him
               .
               To
               instance
               in
               a
               few
               particulars
               .
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 Satan
                 by
                 his
                 temptations
                 aimes
                 at
                 the
                 defiling
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 disfiguring
                 that
                 beautiful
                 face
                 of
                 Gods
                 image
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 engraven
                 with
                 holinesse
                 in
                 the
                 Christians
                 bosome
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 an
                 unclean
                 spirit
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 them
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 glory
                 in
                 their
                 shame
                 ;
                 but
                 God
                 out-wits
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 turneth
                 the
                 temptations
                 of
                 Satan
                 to
                 sin
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 purging
                 them
                 from
                 sinne
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 
                   black
                   soap
                
                 with
                 which
                 God
                 washeth
                 his
                 Saints
                 white
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 God
                 useth
                 the
                 temptations
                 of
                 Satan
                 to
                 one
                 sin
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 preventive
                 against
                 another
                 ;
                 to
                 
                   Pauls
                   thorn
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                
                 to
                 prevent
                 his
                 pride
                 .
                 God
                 sends
                 Satan
                 to
                 assault
                 Paul
                 on
                 that
                 side
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 strong
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 he
                 may
                 fortifie
                 him
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 weak
                 .
                 Thus
                 Satan
                 is
                 befool'd
                 ,
                 as
                 sometimes
                 we
                 see
                 an
                 army
                 sitting
                 down
                 before
                 a
                 town
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 wasts
                 its
                 strength
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 gives
                 the
                 enemy
                 an
                 advantage
                 to
                 recruit
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 by
                 the
                 counsel
                 of
                 some
                 Hushai
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 secret
                 friend
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 side
                 :
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Saints
                 true
                 friend
                 ,
                 sits
                 in
                 the
                 devils
                 Councel
                 ,
                 and
                 over-rules
                 proceedings
                 there
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 advantage
                 ;
                 He
                 suffers
                 the
                 devil
                 to
                 annoy
                 the
                 Christian
                 with
                 temptations
                 to
                 blasphemy
                 ,
                 atheisme
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 these
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 troubles
                 of
                 spirit
                 they
                 produce
                 ;
                 the
                 soule
                 is
                 driven
                 to
                 duty
                 ,
                 is
                 humbled
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 these
                 horrid
                 apparitions
                 in
                 its
                 imagination
                 ,
                 and
                 secured
                 from
                 abundance
                 of
                 formality
                 and
                 pride
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 God
                 saw
                 invading
                 him
                 .
                 As
                 in
                 a
                 family
                 ,
                 some
                 businesse
                 falls
                 out
                 ,
                 which
                 keeps
                 the
                 Master
                 up
                 later
                 then
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 the
                 thief
                 ,
                 who
                 that
                 night
                 intended
                 to
                 rob
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 disappointed
                 ;
                 had
                 not
                 such
                 a
                 soule
                 had
                 his
                 spirit
                 of
                 prayer
                 and
                 diligence
                 kept
                 awake
                 by
                 those
                 afflicting
                 temptations
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 likely
                 Satan
                 might
                 have
                 come
                 as
                 a
                 seducer
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 him
                 napping
                 in
                 security
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 God
                 purgeth
                 out
                 the
                 very
                 sin
                 Satan
                 tempts
                 to
                 ,
                 even
                 by
                 his
                 tempting
                 .
                 Peter
                 never
                 had
                 such
                 a
                 conquest
                 over
                 his
                 self-confidence
                 ,
                 never
                 such
                 an
                 establishment
                 of
                 his
                 faith
                 ,
                 as
                 after
                 his
                 foule
                 fall
                 in
                 the
                 High
                 Priests
                 hall
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 was
                 so
                 well
                 perswaded
                 of
                 himself
                 before
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Though
                 all
                 were
                 offended
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 yet
                 would
                 not
                 he
                 ,
                 how
                 modest
                 and
                 humble
                 was
                 he
                 in
                 a
                 few
                 dayes
                 become
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 he
                 durst
                 not
                 say
                 he
                 loved
                 Christ
                 more
                 then
                 his
                 fellow-brethren
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 preferr'd
                 himself
                 ?
                 what
                 an
                 undaunted
                 Confessour
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Gospel
                 doth
                 he
                 prove
                 before
                 Councels
                 and
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 who
                 even
                 now
                 was
                 dash't
                 out
                 of
                 countenance
                 by
                 a
                 filly
                 maid
                 ?
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 the
                 product
                 of
                 Satans
                 temptation
                 sanctified
                 unto
                 him
                 .
                 Indeed
                 a
                 Saint
                 hath
                 a
                 discovery
                 by
                 his
                 fall
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 prevailing
                 corruption
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 temptation
                 doth
                 but
                 stir
                 the
                 humour
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 soul
                 having
                 found
                 out
                 ,
                 hath
                 the
                 greater
                 advantage
                 to
                 evacuate
                 ,
                 by
                 applying
                 those
                 means
                 ,
                 and
                 using
                 those
                 ingredients
                 which
                 do
                 purge
                 that
                 malady
                 
                   cum
                   delectu
                
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 soule
                 sure
                 will
                 call
                 all
                 
                 out
                 against
                 this
                 destroyer
                 ?
                 Paul
                 had
                 not
                 took
                 such
                 pains
                 to
                 
                   buffet
                   his
                   body
                
                 ,
                 had
                 he
                 not
                 found
                 Satan
                 knocking
                 at
                 that
                 door
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 God
                 useth
                 these
                 temptations
                 for
                 the
                 advancing
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 work
                 of
                 grace
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 One
                 spot
                 occasions
                 the
                 whole
                 garment
                 to
                 be
                 washed
                 .
                 David
                 overcome
                 with
                 one
                 sinne
                 ,
                 renewes
                 his
                 repentance
                 for
                 all
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 51.
                 
                 A
                 good
                 husband
                 when
                 he
                 seeth
                 it
                 rain
                 in
                 at
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 sends
                 for
                 the
                 Workman
                 to
                 look
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 house
                 .
                 This
                 indeed
                 differenceth
                 a
                 sincere
                 heart
                 from
                 an
                 hypocrite
                 ,
                 whose
                 repentance
                 is
                 partial
                 ,
                 soft
                 in
                 one
                 plot
                 ,
                 and
                 hard
                 in
                 another
                 .
                 Judas
                 cries
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 treason
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 his
                 thievery
                 and
                 hypocrisie
                 .
                 The
                 hole
                 was
                 no
                 wider
                 in
                 his
                 conscience
                 then
                 where
                 the
                 bullet
                 went
                 in
                 ,
                 whereas
                 true
                 sorrow
                 for
                 one
                 ,
                 breaks
                 the
                 heart
                 into
                 shivers
                 for
                 others
                 also
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Satan
                 by
                 tempting
                 one
                 Saint
                 hath
                 a
                 mischievous
                 design
                 against
                 others
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 encouraging
                 them
                 to
                 sin
                 by
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 discouraging
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 holy
                 course
                 by
                 the
                 scandal
                 he
                 hath
                 given
                 ;
                 but
                 God
                 here
                 befooles
                 him
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 making
                 the
                 miscarriages
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 seasonable
                 caveat
                 to
                 others
                 to
                 look
                 to
                 their
                 standing
                 .
                 Doest
                 thou
                 see
                 a
                 meek
                 Moses
                 provok't
                 to
                 anger
                 ,
                 what
                 watch
                 and
                 ward
                 hast
                 thou
                 need
                 keep
                 over
                 thy
                 unruly
                 heart
                 ?
                 though
                 loud
                 winds
                 do
                 some
                 hurt
                 by
                 blowing
                 down
                 here
                 a
                 loose
                 tyle
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 a
                 turret
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 falling
                 before
                 ,
                 )
                 yet
                 the
                 common
                 good
                 surmounts
                 the
                 private
                 damage
                 of
                 some
                 few
                 ;
                 these
                 being
                 as
                 a
                 broom
                 in
                 Gods
                 hand
                 to
                 sweep
                 and
                 cleanse
                 the
                 aire
                 :
                 so
                 though
                 some
                 (
                 that
                 are
                 wicked
                 )
                 are
                 by
                 Gods
                 righteous
                 judgement
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 hardened
                 into
                 further
                 abominations
                 by
                 the
                 Saints
                 falls
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 good
                 which
                 sincere
                 soules
                 receive
                 by
                 having
                 their
                 formality
                 and
                 security
                 in
                 a
                 further
                 degree
                 purged
                 doth
                 abundantly
                 countervaile
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 but
                 sent
                 a
                 little
                 faster
                 ,
                 whither
                 they
                 were
                 going
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 God
                 makes
                 his
                 Saints
                 falls
                 an
                 argument
                 for
                 comfort
                 to
                 distressed
                 consciences
                 .
                 This
                 hath
                 been
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 feather
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 when
                 the
                 passage
                 seems
                 so
                 stop't
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 comfort
                 can
                 be
                 got
                 down
                 otherwise
                 )
                 to
                 drop
                 a
                 little
                 hope
                 into
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 creature
                 alive
                 from
                 falling
                 into
                 utter
                 despair
                 ;
                 some
                 have
                 been
                 revived
                 with
                 this
                 ,
                 when
                 next
                 door
                 to
                 hell
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 feares
                 .
                 Davids
                 sin
                 was
                 great
                 ,
                 yet
                 found
                 mercy
                 ;
                 Peter
                 fell
                 foully
                 ,
                 yet
                 now
                 in
                 heaven
                 .
                 Why
                 sittest
                 thou
                 here
                 ,
                 O
                 my
                 soul
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 hatches
                 of
                 despair
                 ?
                 up
                 and
                 call
                 upon
                 thy
                 God
                 for
                 mercy
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 pardoned
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 a
                 design
                 in
                 suffering
                 Satan
                 to
                 trounce
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
                 by
                 temptation
                 ,
                 to
                 train
                 them
                 up
                 into
                 a
                 fitnesse
                 to
                 succour
                 their
                 fellow-brethren
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 condition
                 :
                 he
                 sends
                 them
                 hither
                 to
                 school
                 ,
                 (
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 under
                 Satans
                 ferular
                 and
                 lash
                 )
                 that
                 his
                 cruel
                 hand
                 over
                 them
                 may
                 make
                 them
                 study
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 their
                 own
                 hearts
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 get
                 experience
                 of
                 Satans
                 policies
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 last
                 they
                 commence
                 Masters
                 in
                 this
                 Art
                 of
                 comforting
                 tempted
                 soules
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 Art
                 by
                 it self
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   speak
                   a
                   word
                   in
                   season
                   to
                   the
                   weary
                   soule
                
                 :
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 serving
                 out
                 an
                 Apprenticeship
                 to
                 humane
                 Arts
                 will
                 furnish
                 a
                 man
                 for
                 this
                 :
                 great
                 Doctors
                 have
                 proved
                 very
                 dunces
                 here
                 ,
                 knowing
                 no
                 more
                 how
                 to
                 handle
                 a
                 wounded
                 conscience
                 then
                 a
                 Rustick
                 the
                 Chirurgions
                 instrument
                 in
                 dissecting
                 the
                 body
                 when
                 an
                 Anatomy-Lecture
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 (
                 though
                 a
                 man
                 were
                 as
                 well
                 acquainted
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apothecary
                 with
                 his
                 pots
                 and
                 glasses
                 in
                 his
                 shop
                 ,
                 able
                 to
                 go
                 directly
                 to
                 any
                 promise
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 ,
                 )
                 will
                 suffice
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 not
                 grace
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 except
                 exercised
                 with
                 these
                 buffetings
                 and
                 soul-conflicts
                 .
                 Christ
                 himself
                 we
                 finde
                 trained
                 up
                 in
                 this
                 school
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
                 50.4
                 .
                 
                   He
                   wakeneth
                   mine
                   eare
                   to
                   heare
                   as
                   the
                   learned
                   .
                
                 Even
                 as
                 the
                 Tutor
                 calls
                 up
                 his
                 Pupil
                 to
                 reade
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 Lecture
                 which
                 is
                 read
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 have
                 the
                 tongue
                 of
                 the
                 learned
                 to
                 speak
                 a
                 word
                 in
                 season
                 to
                 the
                 weary
                 soule
                 ?
                 see
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   hath
                   opened
                   mine
                   eare
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   was
                   not
                   rebellious
                   ,
                   neither
                   turned
                   I
                   away
                   my
                   back
                   ,
                   I
                   gave
                   my
                   back
                   to
                   the
                   smiters
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 His
                 sufferings
                 (
                 which
                 were
                 all
                 along
                 mingled
                 with
                 temptations
                 ,
                 )
                 were
                 the
                 Lecture
                 from
                 which
                 Christ
                 came
                 out
                 so
                 learned
                 ,
                 to
                 resolve
                 and
                 comfort
                 distressed
                 soules
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 devil
                 had
                 better
                 have
                 let
                 Christ
                 alone
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Saints
                 also
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 him
                 but
                 the
                 greater
                 disservice
                 in
                 comforting
                 others
                 ;
                 none
                 will
                 handle
                 poor
                 soules
                 so
                 gently
                 as
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 remember
                 the
                 smart
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 heart-sorrowes
                 ;
                 
                 none
                 so
                 skilful
                 in
                 applying
                 the
                 comforts
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 to
                 wounded
                 consciences
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 layen
                 bleeding
                 themselves
                 ;
                 such
                 know
                 the
                 symptomes
                 of
                 soul-troubles
                 ,
                 and
                 feel
                 others
                 pains
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 bosomes
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 that
                 know
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 sack
                 of
                 experience
                 )
                 do
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 like
                 a
                 novice
                 Physician
                 ,
                 who
                 perhaps
                 can
                 tell
                 you
                 every
                 plant
                 in
                 the
                 Herbal
                 ,
                 yet
                 wanting
                 the
                 practick
                 part
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 Patient
                 comes
                 ,
                 knowes
                 not
                 well
                 how
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 his
                 skill
                 :
                 The
                 Saints
                 experiences
                 help
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 soveraign
                 treacle
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 Scorpions
                 own
                 flesh
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 they
                 through
                 Christ
                 have
                 slain
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 vertue
                 above
                 all
                 other
                 to
                 expel
                 the
                 venome
                 of
                 Satans
                 temptations
                 from
                 the
                 heart
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Satan
                 in
                 tempting
                 the
                 Saint
                 to
                 sin
                 ,
                 labours
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 breach
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 soule
                 .
                 He
                 hates
                 both
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 labours
                 to
                 divide
                 these
                 dear
                 friends
                 .
                 If
                 I
                 can
                 (
                 thinks
                 he
                 )
                 get
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 to
                 sin
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 be
                 angry
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 angry
                 he
                 'll
                 whip
                 his
                 childe
                 foundly
                 ,
                 this
                 will
                 be
                 some
                 sport
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 God
                 is
                 correcting
                 the
                 Saint
                 ,
                 he
                 'll
                 be
                 questioning
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 cooles
                 in
                 his
                 love
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 so
                 though
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 keep
                 him
                 from
                 heaven
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 shall
                 have
                 little
                 joy
                 thither
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 case
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 soul
                 will
                 be
                 like
                 man
                 and
                 wife
                 fallen
                 out
                 ,
                 who
                 neither
                 of
                 them
                 look
                 kindly
                 one
                 upon
                 another
                 .
                 Now
                 see
                 how
                 God
                 befooles
                 Satan
                 in
                 both
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 God
                 useth
                 his
                 Saints
                 temptations
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 method
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 advanceth
                 the
                 communications
                 of
                 his
                 love
                 unto
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 devil
                 thought
                 he
                 had
                 got
                 the
                 goale
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 got
                 Adam
                 to
                 eate
                 the
                 forbidden
                 fruit
                 ,
                 he
                 thought
                 now
                 he
                 had
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 predicament
                 with
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 unlikely
                 ever
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 Apostate
                 spirits
                 ;
                 but
                 (
                 alas
                 !
                 )
                 this
                 was
                 by
                 God
                 intended
                 to
                 usher
                 in
                 that
                 great
                 Gospel-plot
                 of
                 saving
                 man
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 assoon
                 as
                 this
                 Prologue
                 of
                 mans
                 fall
                 is
                 done
                 )
                 is
                 brought
                 upon
                 the
                 stage
                 in
                 that
                 grand
                 Promise
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 made
                 to
                 Adam
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 Gods
                 command
                 undertakes
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 recovering
                 lost
                 man
                 out
                 of
                 Satans
                 clutches
                 ,
                 and
                 re-instating
                 him
                 
                 in
                 his
                 primitive
                 glory
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 accesse
                 of
                 more
                 then
                 ever
                 man
                 had
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 meanest
                 lilly
                 in
                 Christs
                 field
                 ,
                 exceeds
                 Adam
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 native
                 Royalty
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 Satan
                 sped
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 temptation
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 is
                 still
                 on
                 the
                 losing
                 hand
                 :
                 what
                 got
                 he
                 by
                 all
                 his
                 paines
                 upon
                 Job
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 let
                 that
                 holy
                 man
                 know
                 at
                 last
                 how
                 dearly
                 God
                 loved
                 him
                 ?
                 When
                 he
                 foiled
                 Peter
                 so
                 shamefully
                 ,
                 do
                 we
                 not
                 finde
                 Christ
                 owning
                 Peter
                 with
                 as
                 much
                 love
                 as
                 ever
                 ?
                 Peter
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 only
                 disciple
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 by
                 name
                 the
                 joyful
                 newes
                 of
                 his
                 resurrection
                 is
                 sent
                 :
                 
                   Go
                   tell
                   my
                   disciples
                   and
                   Peter
                   .
                
                 As
                 if
                 Christ
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 Be
                 sure
                 let
                 his
                 sad
                 heart
                 be
                 comforted
                 with
                 this
                 newes
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 know
                 I
                 am
                 friends
                 with
                 him
                 for
                 all
                 his
                 late
                 cowardise
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Quest
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   doth
                   not
                   this
                   seem
                   to
                   countenance
                   sin
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   Christians
                   heedlesse
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   fall
                   into
                   temptation
                   or
                   no
                   ?
                   If
                   God
                   do
                   thus
                   shew
                   his
                   love
                   to
                   his
                   Saints
                   after
                   their
                   falls
                   and
                   foiles
                   ,
                   why
                   should
                   we
                   be
                   so
                   shy
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   which
                   ends
                   so
                   well
                   at
                   last
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Answ
                     .
                  
                
                 Two
                 things
                 will
                 prevent
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 inference
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 distinguish
                 between
                 a
                 soules
                 being
                 foiled
                 through
                 his
                 own
                 infirmity
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 enemies
                 subtilty
                 and
                 power
                 over-matching
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 another
                 ,
                 who
                 through
                 a
                 false
                 heart
                 doth
                 voluntarily
                 prostrate
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 lust
                 of
                 Satan
                 ;
                 though
                 a
                 General
                 will
                 shew
                 little
                 pity
                 to
                 a
                 souldier
                 that
                 should
                 traiterously
                 throw
                 down
                 his
                 armes
                 ,
                 and
                 run
                 to
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 another
                 in
                 fighting
                 receives
                 a
                 wound
                 and
                 be
                 worsted
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 dishonour
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 expresse
                 his
                 pity
                 and
                 love
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 should
                 send
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 coach
                 ,
                 lay
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 bed
                 ,
                 and
                 appoint
                 him
                 his
                 own
                 Chirurgion
                 .
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 encourage
                 wickednesse
                 in
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 but
                 pities
                 weaknesse
                 .
                 Even
                 when
                 the
                 Saints
                 fall
                 into
                 a
                 sin
                 in
                 its
                 nature
                 presumptuous
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 commit
                 it
                 so
                 presumptuously
                 as
                 others
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 true
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 bosomes
                 ,
                 though
                 over-voted
                 Moses
                 spake
                 unadvisedly
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 devil
                 had
                 his
                 instruments
                 to
                 provoke
                 him
                 ,
                 quite
                 against
                 the
                 good
                 mans
                 temper
                 .
                 David
                 numbers
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 but
                 see
                 how
                 the
                 devil
                 dogg'd
                 and
                 hunted
                 him
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 last
                 he
                 got
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 1
                 Chron.
                 21.1
                 .
                 
                   Satan
                   stood
                   up
                   and
                   provoked
                   David
                   to
                   number
                   Israel
                   .
                
                 How
                 bravely
                 did
                 Job
                 repel
                 Satans
                 darts
                 ?
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 shower
                 some
                 one
                 should
                 get
                 between
                 the
                 joynts
                 of
                 his
                 armour
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 Peter
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 (
                 good
                 man
                 )
                 with
                 what
                 a
                 loyal
                 
                 heart
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 zealous
                 he
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 though
                 when
                 the
                 enemy
                 appear'd
                 his
                 heart
                 fail'd
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 consider
                 but
                 the
                 way
                 how
                 God
                 communicates
                 his
                 love
                 after
                 his
                 Saints
                 falls
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 sinning
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 sinning
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 mourning
                 and
                 humbling
                 their
                 souls
                 for
                 their
                 sins
                 .
                 Indeed
                 did
                 God
                 smile
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 while
                 acting
                 sinfully
                 ,
                 this
                 might
                 strengthen
                 their
                 sin
                 ,
                 as
                 wine
                 in
                 a
                 feaver
                 would
                 the
                 disease
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 fit
                 is
                 off
                 ,
                 the
                 venome
                 of
                 the
                 disease
                 spent
                 ,
                 and
                 breathed
                 out
                 in
                 a
                 kindly
                 humiliation
                 ,
                 now
                 the
                 creature
                 lies
                 low
                 .
                 Gods
                 wine
                 of
                 comfort
                 is
                 a
                 cordial
                 to
                 the
                 drooping
                 spirit
                 ,
                 not
                 fuel
                 for
                 sin
                 .
                 When
                 David
                 was
                 led
                 into
                 temptation
                 first
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 clad
                 in
                 sack-cloth
                 and
                 mourning
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 God
                 takes
                 it
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 puts
                 on
                 the
                 garment
                 of
                 joy
                 and
                 praise
                 ,
                 1
                 Chron.
                 21.10
                 ,
                 15.
                 
                 Job
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 exprest
                 so
                 much
                 courage
                 and
                 patience
                 ,
                 yet
                 (
                 bewraying
                 some
                 infirmities
                 after
                 he
                 was
                 baited
                 long
                 by
                 so
                 many
                 fresh
                 dogs
                 ,
                 men
                 and
                 devils
                 )
                 he
                 must
                 cry
                 peccavi
                 ,
                 and
                 abhor
                 himself
                 in
                 dust
                 and
                 ashes
                 ,
                 before
                 God
                 will
                 take
                 him
                 into
                 his
                 armes
                 ,
                 Job
                 42.6
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 God
                 takes
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 children
                 .
                 Now
                 to
                 his
                 Saints
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 posture
                 ,
                 God
                 may
                 with
                 safety
                 to
                 his
                 honour
                 and
                 their
                 good
                 ,
                 give
                 a
                 larger
                 draught
                 of
                 his
                 love
                 then
                 ordinary
                 ;
                 their
                 feares
                 and
                 sorrow
                 which
                 their
                 sin
                 hath
                 cost
                 them
                 ,
                 will
                 serve
                 instead
                 of
                 water
                 to
                 dash
                 this
                 strong
                 wine
                 of
                 joy
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 away
                 its
                 headinesse
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 neither
                 fume
                 up
                 into
                 pride
                 ,
                 nor
                 occasion
                 them
                 to
                 reele
                 backward
                 into
                 Apostasie
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Quest
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   why
                   doth
                   God
                   now
                   communicate
                   his
                   love
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Answ
                     .
                  
                   1
                
                 First
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 own
                 pitiful
                 nature
                 ;
                 
                   You
                   have
                   heard
                   of
                   the
                   patience
                   of
                   Job
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   seen
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lordis
                   very
                   pitiful
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   tender
                   mercy
                   .
                
                 God
                 loves
                 not
                 to
                 rake
                 in
                 bleeding
                 wounds
                 ,
                 he
                 knowes
                 a
                 mourning
                 soul
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 be
                 discouraged
                 .
                 A
                 frown
                 or
                 an
                 angry
                 look
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Saint
                 so
                 dearly
                 loves
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 go
                 near
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 therefore
                 God
                 declares
                 himself
                 at
                 hand
                 to
                 revive
                 such
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
                 57
                 ,
                 15.
                 and
                 he
                 gives
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 verse
                 16.
                 
                 
                   For
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   contend
                   for
                   ever
                   ,
                   neither
                   will
                   I
                   be
                   alwayes
                   wreth
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   spirit
                   should
                   faile
                   before
                   me
                   .
                
                 Whose
                 spirit
                 is
                 there
                 meant
                 ?
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 presumptuous
                 sinner
                 ;
                 he
                 goes
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 blunks
                 ;
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 contrite
                 and
                 humble
                 ones
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 father
                 observes
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 one
                 commits
                 a
                 fault
                 and
                 goes
                 on
                 rebelliously
                 ,
                 despising
                 his
                 fathers
                 anger
                 ,
                 another
                 (
                 when
                 offending
                 him
                 )
                 layes
                 it
                 to
                 heart
                 ,
                 refuseth
                 
                 to
                 eat
                 ,
                 gets
                 into
                 some
                 corner
                 to
                 lament
                 the
                 displeasure
                 of
                 his
                 father
                 ;
                 the
                 father
                 sees
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 bowels
                 yerne
                 towards
                 him
                 .
                 Indeed
                 should
                 he
                 not
                 put
                 his
                 childe
                 out
                 of
                 feare
                 by
                 discovering
                 his
                 love
                 ,
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 would
                 faile
                 ;
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 long
                 breach
                 between
                 such
                 a
                 father
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 son
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 relenting
                 over
                 his
                 sin
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 over
                 his
                 mourning
                 son
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 God
                 doth
                 thus
                 to
                 poure
                 the
                 greater
                 shame
                 upon
                 Satan
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 make-bate
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 soule
                 .
                 How
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 ashamed
                 that
                 hath
                 stirr'd
                 up
                 variance
                 between
                 husband
                 and
                 wife
                 ,
                 father
                 and
                 son
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 breach
                 made
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 set
                 themselves
                 against
                 him
                 ?
                 It
                 went
                 ill
                 on
                 Christs
                 side
                 ,
                 when
                 Herod
                 and
                 Pilate
                 were
                 made
                 friends
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 it
                 go
                 well
                 with
                 Satan
                 to
                 see
                 all
                 well
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 children
                 ?
                 If
                 Esther
                 be
                 in
                 favour
                 ,
                 Haman
                 her
                 enemy
                 shall
                 have
                 his
                 face
                 covered
                 .
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 this
                 covers
                 Satans
                 face
                 with
                 shame
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 a
                 poor
                 Saint
                 even
                 now
                 his
                 prisoner
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 leave
                 to
                 rob
                 and
                 plunder
                 ,
                 tempt
                 and
                 disquiet
                 ,
                 now
                 sitting
                 in
                 the
                 Sun-shine
                 of
                 Gods
                 love
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 like
                 a
                 ravening
                 Lion
                 takes
                 on
                 for
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 his
                 prey
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Satans
                 aime
                 is
                 to
                 weaken
                 the
                 Saints
                 faith
                 on
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 cool
                 his
                 love
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 befool'd
                 in
                 both
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 first
                 God
                 turnes
                 their
                 temptations
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 their
                 falls
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 further
                 establishment
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 like
                 the
                 tree
                 )
                 stands
                 stronger
                 for
                 its
                 shaking
                 ,
                 or
                 like
                 the
                 Gyant
                 Anteus
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 his
                 wrestling
                 with
                 Hercules
                 is
                 feigned
                 to
                 get
                 strength
                 by
                 every
                 fall
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 False
                 faith
                 indeed
                 once
                 foiled
                 ,
                 seldom
                 comes
                 on
                 again
                 ;
                 but
                 true
                 faith
                 riseth
                 and
                 fights
                 more
                 valiantly
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 Peter
                 and
                 other
                 Scripture-examples
                 .
                 Temptation
                 to
                 faith
                 is
                 as
                 fire
                 to
                 gold
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 1.7
                 .
                 The
                 fire
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 discover
                 which
                 is
                 true
                 gold
                 ,
                 but
                 makes
                 the
                 true
                 gold
                 more
                 pure
                 ;
                 it
                 comes
                 out
                 may
                 be
                 lesse
                 in
                 bulk
                 and
                 weight
                 ,
                 (
                 because
                 severed
                 from
                 that
                 soile
                 and
                 drosse
                 which
                 embased
                 it
                 )
                 but
                 more
                 in
                 value
                 and
                 worth
                 ,
                 when
                 Satan
                 is
                 bound
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Christian
                 walks
                 under
                 the
                 shines
                 of
                 divine
                 favour
                 ,
                 and
                 encouragement
                 of
                 divine
                 assistance
                 ;
                 his
                 faith
                 may
                 appear
                 great
                 ,
                 if
                 compared
                 with
                 another
                 under
                 the
                 withdrawings
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 buffetings
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 equall
                 judging
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 to
                 try
                 who
                 is
                 biggest
                 of
                 two
                 men
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 measure
                 one
                 naked
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 over
                 his
                 clothes
                 ;
                 or
                 in
                 comparing
                 two
                 
                 pieces
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 weigh
                 one
                 with
                 the
                 drosse
                 and
                 dirt
                 it
                 contracts
                 in
                 the
                 purse
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 purged
                 from
                 these
                 in
                 the
                 fire
                 ;
                 faith
                 before
                 temptation
                 hath
                 much
                 heterogeneal
                 stuffe
                 that
                 cleaves
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 goes
                 for
                 faith
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 temptation
                 comes
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 discovered
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Christian
                 feels
                 corruption
                 stir
                 ,
                 which
                 lay
                 as
                 dead
                 before
                 ,
                 now
                 a
                 cloud
                 comes
                 between
                 the
                 soule
                 and
                 the
                 sweet
                 face
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 which
                 latter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 little
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 bore
                 up
                 his
                 faith
                 before
                 )
                 but
                 these
                 bladders
                 prick't
                 ,
                 he
                 comes
                 now
                 to
                 learne
                 the
                 true
                 stroke
                 in
                 this
                 heavenly
                 Art
                 of
                 swimming
                 on
                 the
                 promise
                 ,
                 having
                 nothing
                 else
                 to
                 beat
                 him
                 up
                 but
                 that
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 little
                 of
                 this
                 carries
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 precious
                 nature
                 of
                 faith
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 is
                 (
                 like
                 Gideons
                 handful
                 of
                 men
                 )
                 stronger
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 these
                 accessaries
                 to
                 faith
                 are
                 sent
                 away
                 ,
                 then
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 present
                 ;
                 and
                 here
                 is
                 all
                 the
                 devil
                 gets
                 :
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 destroying
                 his
                 faith
                 which
                 he
                 aimes
                 at
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 the
                 refining
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 adding
                 to
                 its
                 strength
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 tempted
                 Saints
                 is
                 enkindled
                 to
                 Christ
                 by
                 their
                 temptations
                 ,
                 and
                 foiles
                 in
                 their
                 temptations
                 .
                 Possibly
                 in
                 the
                 fit
                 there
                 may
                 seem
                 a
                 damp
                 upon
                 their
                 love
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 water
                 is
                 first
                 sprinkled
                 upon
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 Conflict
                 is
                 a
                 little
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Christian
                 comes
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 his
                 love
                 to
                 Christ
                 will
                 break
                 out
                 like
                 a
                 vehement
                 flame
                 ;
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 shame
                 and
                 sorrow
                 which
                 a
                 gracious
                 soule
                 must
                 needs
                 feele
                 in
                 his
                 bosome
                 for
                 his
                 sinful
                 miscarriage
                 ,
                 while
                 under
                 the
                 temptation
                 ,
                 will
                 provoke
                 him
                 to
                 expresse
                 his
                 love
                 to
                 Christ
                 above
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 sweetly
                 set
                 forth
                 in
                 the
                 Spouse
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 the
                 cold
                 fit
                 of
                 her
                 distemper
                 was
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 temptation
                 over
                 ,
                 bestirs
                 her
                 to
                 purpose
                 ,
                 her
                 lazy
                 sicknesse
                 is
                 turned
                 to
                 love-sicknesse
                 :
                 she
                 findes
                 it
                 as
                 hard
                 now
                 to
                 sit
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 did
                 before
                 to
                 rise
                 :
                 she
                 can
                 rest
                 in
                 no
                 place
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 Beloveds
                 sight
                 ,
                 but
                 runs
                 and
                 asks
                 every
                 one
                 she
                 meets
                 for
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 whence
                 came
                 all
                 this
                 vehemency
                 of
                 her
                 zeale
                 ?
                 all
                 occasioned
                 by
                 her
                 undutiful
                 carriage
                 to
                 her
                 husband
                 :
                 she
                 parted
                 so
                 unkindly
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 (
                 bethinking
                 what
                 she
                 had
                 done
                 )
                 away
                 she
                 goes
                 to
                 make
                 her
                 peace
                 .
                 If
                 sins
                 committed
                 in
                 unregeneracy
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 force
                 upon
                 a
                 gracious
                 soule
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 thought
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 will
                 still
                 break
                 and
                 melt
                 the
                 heart
                 into
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 Magdalen
                 )
                 and
                 prick
                 on
                 to
                 shew
                 zeal
                 for
                 God
                 above
                 others
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 Paul
                 )
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 will
                 the
                 
                 sins
                 of
                 a
                 Saint
                 ,
                 who
                 after
                 sweet
                 acquaintance
                 with
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 lifts
                 up
                 the
                 heel
                 against
                 that
                 bosome
                 where
                 he
                 hath
                 layen
                 ,
                 affect
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 dissolve
                 the
                 heart
                 as
                 into
                 so
                 many
                 drops
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 sorrow
                 provoke
                 him
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 at
                 a
                 higher
                 rate
                 then
                 others
                 ?
                 No
                 childe
                 so
                 dutiful
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 family
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 return'd
                 from
                 his
                 rebellion
                 .
                 Again
                 secondly
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 own
                 shame
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 experience
                 which
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 hath
                 of
                 Christs
                 love
                 above
                 others
                 will
                 encrease
                 his
                 love
                 .
                 Christs
                 love
                 is
                 fuel
                 to
                 ours
                 .
                 
                   Ex
                   iisdem
                   nutrimur
                   quibus
                   constamus
                
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 gives
                 its
                 being
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 affords
                 growth
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 both
                 Mother
                 and
                 Nurse
                 to
                 our
                 love
                 .
                 The
                 more
                 Christ
                 puts
                 forth
                 his
                 love
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 heat
                 our
                 love
                 gets
                 ,
                 and
                 next
                 to
                 Christs
                 dying
                 love
                 ,
                 none
                 greater
                 then
                 his
                 succouring
                 love
                 in
                 temptation
                 .
                 The
                 Mother
                 never
                 hath
                 such
                 advantage
                 to
                 shew
                 her
                 affection
                 to
                 her
                 childe
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 in
                 distresse
                 ,
                 sick
                 ,
                 poor
                 or
                 imprisoned
                 ;
                 so
                 neither
                 hath
                 Christ
                 to
                 his
                 children
                 as
                 when
                 tempted
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 worsted
                 by
                 temptation
                 .
                 When
                 his
                 children
                 lie
                 in
                 Satans
                 prison
                 ,
                 bleeding
                 under
                 the
                 wounds
                 of
                 their
                 consciences
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 season
                 he
                 takes
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 experiment
                 of
                 his
                 tender
                 heart
                 in
                 pitying
                 ,
                 his
                 faithfulnesse
                 in
                 praying
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 his
                 mindfulnesse
                 in
                 sending
                 succour
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 his
                 dear
                 love
                 in
                 visiting
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 comforting
                 Spirit
                 .
                 Now
                 when
                 the
                 soul
                 hath
                 got
                 off
                 some
                 great
                 temptation
                 ,
                 and
                 reades
                 the
                 whole
                 history
                 thereof
                 together
                 ,
                 (
                 wherein
                 he
                 findes
                 what
                 his
                 own
                 weaknesse
                 was
                 to
                 resist
                 Satan
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 his
                 unfaithfulnesse
                 in
                 complying
                 with
                 Satan
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 have
                 provok't
                 Christ
                 to
                 leave
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 fury
                 of
                 Satan
                 )
                 now
                 to
                 see
                 both
                 his
                 folly
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 and
                 ruine
                 graciously
                 prevented
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 no
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 but
                 Christs
                 coming
                 in
                 to
                 his
                 rescue
                 (
                 as
                 Abishai
                 to
                 David
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 that
                 gyant
                 thought
                 to
                 have
                 flaine
                 him
                 .
                 )
                 This
                 must
                 needs
                 exceedingly
                 endear
                 Christ
                 to
                 the
                 soul
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 such
                 records
                 the
                 Christian
                 cannot
                 but
                 enquire
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Ahashuerus
                 concerning
                 Mordecai
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 discovering
                 a
                 treason
                 had
                 saved
                 the
                 Kings
                 life
                 ,
                 )
                 what
                 honour
                 hath
                 been
                 done
                 to
                 his
                 sweet
                 Saviour
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whom
                 Satan
                 thought
                 to
                 bring
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 soules
                 favour
                 ,
                 and
                 liking
                 ,
                 comes
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 to
                 sit
                 higher
                 and
                 surer
                 in
                 the
                 Saints
                 affections
                 then
                 ever
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
              
               A
               brief
               Application
               of
               the
               Point
               in
               two
               Branches
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vse
                
                 1
              
               THis
               affords
               a
               reason
               why
               God
               suffers
               his
               dear
               children
               to
               fall
               into
               temptation
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               able
               to
               out-shoot
               Satan
               in
               his
               own
               bowe
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               thing
               wherein
               he
               thinks
               to
               out-wit
               the
               Christian
               to
               be
               above
               him
               .
               God
               will
               not
               only
               be
               admired
               by
               his
               Saints
               in
               glory
               for
               his
               love
               in
               their
               salvation
               ,
               but
               for
               his
               wisdom
               in
               the
               way
               to
               it
               .
               The
               love
               of
               God
               in
               saving
               them
               will
               be
               the
               sweet
               draught
               at
               the
               marriage-feast
               ,
               and
               the
               rare
               wisdom
               of
               God
               in
               effecting
               this
               ,
               as
               the
               curious
               workmanship
               with
               which
               the
               cup
               shall
               be
               enamel'd
               .
               Now
               wisdom
               appears
               most
               in
               untying
               knots
               ,
               and
               wading
               through
               difficulties
               .
               The
               more
               crosse
               wards
               there
               are
               in
               a
               businesse
               ,
               the
               more
               wisdome
               to
               fit
               a
               key
               to
               the
               lock
               ,
               to
               make
               choice
               of
               such
               means
               as
               shall
               meet
               with
               the
               several
               turnings
               in
               the
               same
               .
               On
               purpose
               therefore
               doth
               God
               suffer
               such
               temptations
               to
               intervene
               ,
               that
               his
               wisdom
               may
               be
               the
               more
               admired
               in
               opening
               all
               these
               ,
               and
               leading
               his
               Saints
               that
               way
               to
               glory
               ,
               by
               which
               Satan
               thought
               to
               have
               brought
               them
               to
               hell
               .
               The
               Israelites
               are
               bid
               
                 remember
                 all
                 the
                 way
                 that
                 God
                 led
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 for
                 fourty
                 yeares
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               8.2
               .
               The
               History
               of
               these
               warres
               (
               Christian
               )
               will
               be
               pleasant
               to
               reade
               in
               heaven
               ,
               though
               bloody
               to
               fight
               on
               earth
               .
               Moses
               and
               Elias
               talk't
               with
               Christ
               on
               Tabor
               ,
               (
               an
               Embleme
               of
               the
               sweet
               communion
               which
               shall
               passe
               between
               Christ
               and
               his
               Saints
               in
               glory
               ,
               )
               and
               what
               was
               their
               talk
               ,
               Luke
               9.30
               .
               but
               of
               his
               death
               and
               sufferings
               ?
               It
               seems
               a
               discourse
               of
               our
               sufferings
               and
               temptations
               ,
               are
               not
               too
               low
               a
               subject
               for
               that
               blisseful
               state
               .
               Indeed
               this
               left
               out
               ,
               would
               make
               a
               blemish
               in
               the
               faire
               face
               of
               Heavens
               glory
               .
               Could
               the
               damned
               forget
               the
               way
               they
               went
               into
               hell
               ,
               how
               oft
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               was
               wooing
               ,
               and
               how
               far
               they
               were
               overcome
               
               by
               the
               conviction
               of
               it
               ;
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               how
               many
               turnes
               and
               returnes
               there
               were
               in
               their
               journey
               forward
               and
               backward
               ,
               what
               possibilities
               ,
               yea
               ,
               probabilities
               they
               had
               for
               heaven
               ,
               when
               on
               earth
               ;
               were
               but
               some
               hand
               so
               kinde
               as
               to
               blot
               these
               tormenting
               passages
               out
               of
               their
               memories
               ,
               it
               would
               ease
               them
               wonderfully
               .
               So
               were
               it
               possible
               glorified
               Saints
               could
               forget
               the
               way
               ,
               wherein
               they
               went
               to
               glory
               ,
               and
               the
               several
               dangers
               that
               interven'd
               from
               Satan
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               back-sliding
               hearts
               ,
               they
               and
               their
               God
               too
               would
               be
               losers
               by
               it
               ,
               I
               mean
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               manifestative
               glory
               .
               What
               is
               the
               glory
               wherein
               God
               appears
               at
               Zions
               deliverance
               ?
               those
               royal
               garments
               of
               salvation
               ,
               that
               make
               him
               so
               admired
               of
               men
               and
               Angels
               ?
               but
               the
               celebration
               of
               all
               his
               Attributes
               ,
               according
               to
               what
               every
               one
               hath
               done
               towards
               their
               salvation
               .
               Now
               wisdom
               being
               that
               which
               the
               creature
               chiefly
               glories
               in
               ,
               (
               and
               chosen
               by
               Satan
               for
               his
               first
               bait
               ,
               who
               made
               Eve
               believe
               she
               should
               be
               like
               God
               in
               knowledge
               and
               wisdome
               )
               therefore
               God
               ,
               to
               give
               Satan
               the
               more
               shameful
               fall
               ,
               gives
               him
               leave
               to
               use
               his
               wits
               and
               wiles
               in
               tempting
               and
               troubling
               his
               children
               ,
               in
               which
               lies
               his
               great
               advantage
               over
               the
               Saints
               ,
               that
               so
               the
               way
               to
               his
               own
               Throne
               (
               where
               his
               Wisdome
               shall
               at
               last
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               his
               mercy
               sit
               in
               all
               its
               Royalty
               )
               may
               be
               paved
               with
               the
               sculls
               (
               as
               I
               may
               so
               speak
               )
               of
               devils
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vse
                
                 2
              
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               gives
               a
               strong
               cordial
               to
               our
               fainting
               faith
               ,
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               .
               If
               all
               the
               devils
               wits
               and
               wiles
               will
               not
               serve
               him
               to
               overcome
               one
               single
               souldier
               in
               Christs
               Camp
               ,
               much
               lesse
               shall
               he
               ever
               ruine
               the
               whole
               Army
               .
               These
               are
               dayes
               of
               great
               confusions
               in
               the
               Christian
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               chief
               feare
               of
               a
               gracious
               heart
               is
               for
               the
               Ark
               ,
               lest
               that
               should
               fall
               into
               the
               enemies
               hand
               ,
               (
               and
               when
               this
               Palladium
               is
               taken
               ,
               the
               City
               of
               God
               (
               his
               Church
               ,
               )
               be
               trod
               under
               the
               feet
               of
               pride
               ,
               )
               I
               confesse
               Satan
               seems
               to
               get
               ground
               daily
               ;
               he
               hath
               strangely
               wrigled
               into
               the
               bosomes
               and
               principles
               of
               many
               ,
               who
               by
               the
               fame
               of
               their
               Profession
               and
               zeal
               ,
               had
               obtained
               in
               the
               opinion
               of
               others
               ,
               to
               be
               reckoned
               among
               the
               chief
               of
               Christs
               Worthies
               in
               their
               generation
               .
               He
               hath
               sadly
               corrupted
               the
               truths
               of
               Christ
               ,
               brought
               a
               dis-esteem
               on
               Ordinances
               ,
               (
               that
               by
               this
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               judgment
               for
               this
               ,
               the
               wombe
               of
               the
               Gospel
               is
               become
               in
               a
               great
               measure
               barren
               ,
               and
               her
               children
               which
               hang
               upon
               her
               breasts
               ,
               
               thrive
               not
               in
               love
               and
               holinesse
               as
               of
               old
               ,
               when
               the
               milk
               was
               not
               so
               much
               nor
               that
               so
               spiritfull
               )
               he
               hath
               had
               advantage
               by
               the
               divisions
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               to
               harden
               those
               that
               are
               wicked
               into
               a
               further
               disdain
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               bloody
               wars
               of
               late
               yeares
               ,
               to
               boile
               up
               the
               wrath
               of
               the
               Popish
               and
               profane
               crue
               to
               a
               higher
               pitch
               of
               rage
               and
               fury
               against
               Christs
               little
               remnant
               then
               ever
               :
               so
               that
               if
               ever
               God
               should
               suffer
               the
               sword
               to
               fall
               into
               their
               hand
               ,
               they
               are
               disciplin'd
               and
               fitted
               to
               play
               the
               bloody
               butchers
               on
               Christs
               sheep
               above
               their
               fore-fathers
               ,
               (
               neither
               are
               they
               so
               crest-fallen
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               can
               hope
               for
               such
               a
               day
               ,
               yea
               ,
               take
               up
               some
               of
               those
               joyes
               upon
               trust
               afore-hand
               to
               solace
               themselves
               ,
               while
               the
               rest
               follow
               .
               )
               And
               now
               (
               Christian
               )
               may
               be
               their
               confidence
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               distracted
               state
               of
               Christs
               affaires
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               may
               discompose
               thy
               Spirit
               ,
               concerning
               the
               issue
               of
               these
               rolling
               Providences
               that
               are
               over
               our
               heads
               ,
               but
               be
               still
               ,
               poor
               heart
               ,
               and
               know
               that
               the
               contest
               is
               not
               between
               the
               Church
               and
               Satan
               ,
               but
               between
               Christ
               and
               him
               .
               These
               are
               the
               two
               Champions
               .
               Stand
               now
               ,
               O
               ye
               Army
               of
               Saints
               ,
               still
               by
               faith
               ,
               to
               see
               the
               All-wise
               God
               wrestle
               with
               a
               subtil
               devil
               .
               If
               you
               live
               not
               to
               see
               the
               period
               of
               these
               great
               confusions
               ,
               yet
               generations
               after
               you
               shall
               behold
               the
               Almighty
               smite
               off
               this
               Geliah's
               head
               with
               his
               own
               sword
               ,
               and
               take
               this
               cunning
               hunter
               in
               the
               toile
               of
               his
               own
               policies
               ,
               that
               saith
               which
               ascribes
               greatnesse
               and
               wisdom
               to
               God
               ,
               will
               shrink
               up
               Satans
               subtilty
               into
               a
               
                 nigrum
                 nihil
              
               ,
               a
               thing
               of
               nothing
               .
               
                 Incredulitiment
                 diabolum
                 ,
                 quasi
                 leonem
                 ,
                 qui
                 fide
                 fortes
                 despiciunt
                 quasi
                 vermiculum
                 .
                 Bern.
              
               Unbelief
               feares
               Satan
               as
               a
               Lion
               ,
               faith
               trends
               on
               him
               as
               a
               worme
               Behold
               therefore
               thy
               God
               at
               work
               ,
               and
               promise
               thy self
               that
               what
               he
               is
               about
               ,
               will
               be
               an
               excellent
               piece
               .
               None
               c●n
               drive
               him
               from
               his
               work
               .
               The
               Pilot
               is
               beaten
               from
               the
               helme
               ,
               and
               can
               do
               little
               in
               a
               storme
               ,
               but
               lets
               the
               ship
               go
               a
               drift
               .
               The
               Architect
               cannot
               work
               ,
               when
               night
               drawes
               the
               curtaine
               ,
               yea
               ,
               is
               driven
               off
               the
               Scaffold
               with
               a
               storme
               of
               raine
               ,
               such
               Workmen
               are
               the
               wisest
               Counsellours
               and
               mightiest
               Princes
               on
               earth
               .
               A
               pinch
               may
               come
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               as
               vain
               to
               say
               ,
               Help
               O
               King
               ,
               as
               ,
               Help
               O
               beggar
               ;
               mans
               wisdom
               may
               be
               level'd
               with
               folly
               ,
               but
               God
               is
               never
               interrupted
               .
               All
               the
               plots
               of
               hell
               and
               commotions
               on
               earth
               ,
               have
               not
               so
               much
               as
               shak't
               Gods
               hand
               ,
               to
               spoile
               one
               letter
               or
               line
               that
               he
               hath
               been
               drawing
               .
               The
               mysteriousnesse
               of
               his
               Providence
               may
               hang
               a
               curtain
               before
               his
               
               work
               ,
               that
               we
               cannot
               see
               what
               he
               is
               doing
               ,
               but
               then
               
                 when
                 darknesse
                 is
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 righteousnesse
                 is
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 his
                 Throne
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               O.
               where
               's
               our
               faith
               (
               Sirs
               !
               )
               let
               God
               be
               wise
               ,
               and
               all
               men
               and
               devils
               fools
               .
               What
               though
               thou
               seest
               a
               Babel
               more
               likely
               to
               go
               up
               ,
               then
               a
               Babylon
               to
               be
               pull'd
               down
               ,
               yet
               believe
               God
               is
               making
               his
               secret
               approaches
               ,
               and
               will
               clap
               his
               ladders
               on
               a
               sudden
               to
               the
               walls
               thereof
               :
               Suppose
               truth
               were
               Prisoner
               with
               Joseph
               ,
               and
               errour
               the
               Courtier
               ,
               to
               have
               its
               head
               lift
               up
               by
               the
               favour
               of
               the
               times
               ,
               yet
               doest
               not
               remember
               that
               the
               way
               to
               truths
               preferment
               lies
               through
               the
               prison
               ?
               yea
               ,
               what
               though
               the
               Church
               were
               like
               Jonah
               in
               the
               Whales
               belly
               ,
               swallowed
               up
               to
               the
               eye
               of
               reason
               by
               the
               fury
               of
               men
               ,
               yet
               doest
               not
               remember
               the
               Whale
               had
               not
               power
               to
               digest
               the
               Prophet
               ?
               O
               be
               not
               too
               quick
               to
               bury
               the
               Church
               before
               she
               be
               dead
               .
               Stay
               while
               Christ
               tries
               his
               skill
               before
               you
               give
               it
               over
               :
               bring
               Christ
               by
               your
               prayers
               to
               its
               grave
               ,
               to
               speak
               a
               Resurrection-word
               .
               Admirable
               hath
               the
               Saints
               faith
               been
               in
               such
               straits
               :
               as
               Josephs
               ,
               who
               pawn'd
               his
               bones
               that
               God
               would
               visit
               his
               brethren
               ,
               willing
               them
               to
               lay
               him
               where
               he
               believ'd
               they
               should
               be
               brought
               ;
               Jeremiah
               purchaseth
               a
               field
               of
               his
               Uncle
               ,
               and
               payes
               down
               the
               money
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               this
               when
               the
               Caldean
               army
               quartered
               about
               Jerusalem
               ,
               ready
               to
               take
               the
               Cisy
               ,
               and
               carry
               him
               with
               the
               rest
               into
               Babylon
               :
               And
               all
               this
               by
               Gods
               appointment
               ,
               Jer.
               22.6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               that
               he
               might
               shew
               the
               Jewes
               by
               this
               ,
               how
               undoubtedly
               he
               (
               in
               that
               sad
               juncture
               of
               time
               )
               did
               believe
               the
               performance
               of
               the
               Promise
               for
               their
               returne
               out
               of
               captivity
               .
               Indeed
               God
               counts
               himself
               exceedingly
               disparaged
               in
               the
               thoughts
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               (
               though
               at
               the
               lowest
               ebbe
               of
               his
               Churches
               affairs
               )
               if
               his
               naked
               word
               ,
               and
               the
               single
               bond
               of
               his
               Promise
               will
               not
               be
               taken
               as
               sufficient
               security
               to
               their
               faith
               for
               its
               deliverance
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               VERSE
               12.
               
            
             
               
                 For
                 we
                 wrestle
                 not
                 against
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 but
                 against
                 Principalities
                 and
                 Powers
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Rulers
                 of
                 the
                 darknesse
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 against
                 spiritual
                 wickednesse
                 in
                 high
                 places
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THe
             words
             are
             coupled
             to
             the
             Precedent
             with
             that
             causal
             particle
             For
             ,
             which
             either
             referres
             to
             the
             two
             foregoing
             verses
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             are
             a
             further
             reason
             ,
             pressing
             the
             necessity
             of
             Christian
             fortitude
             in
             the
             tenth
             verse
             ,
             and
             furniture
             in
             the
             eleventh
             :
             or
             else
             to
             the
             last
             words
             of
             the
             eleventh
             verse
             ,
             where
             the
             Apostle
             having
             descried
             the
             Saints
             grand
             enemie
             to
             be
             Satan
             ,
             and
             described
             him
             in
             one
             of
             his
             attributes
             ,
             his
             wily
             subtilty
             ,
             he
             in
             this
             further
             displayes
             him
             in
             his
             proper
             colours
             ,
             not
             to
             weaken
             the
             Saints
             hands
             ,
             but
             waken
             their
             care
             ,
             that
             seeing
             their
             enemy
             marching
             up
             in
             a
             full
             body
             ,
             they
             might
             stand
             in
             better
             order
             to
             receive
             his
             charge
             .
             Where
             by
             the
             way
             we
             may
             observe
             the
             Apostles
             simplicity
             and
             plain
             dealing
             ;
             he
             doth
             not
             undervalue
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             enemy
             ,
             and
             represent
             him
             inconsiderable
             ,
             as
             Captains
             use
             to
             keep
             their
             souldiers
             together
             ,
             by
             slighting
             the
             power
             of
             their
             adversary
             ;
             no
             ,
             he
             tells
             them
             the
             worst
             at
             first
             .
             If
             Satan
             had
             been
             to
             set
             out
             his
             own
             power
             ,
             he
             could
             have
             challeng'd
             no
             more
             then
             is
             here
             granted
             him
             .
             See
             here
             the
             difference
             between
             Christ
             dealing
             with
             his
             followers
             ,
             and
             Satan
             with
             his
             .
             Satan
             dares
             not
             let
             sinners
             know
             who
             that
             God
             is
             they
             fight
             against
             ;
             this
             were
             enough
             to
             breed
             a
             mutiny
             in
             the
             devils
             camp
             .
             Silly
             soules
             they
             are
             drawn
             into
             the
             field
             by
             a
             false
             report
             of
             God
             and
             his
             wayes
             ,
             and
             are
             kept
             there
             together
             with
             lies
             and
             faire
             tales
             ,
             but
             Christ
             is
             not
             afraid
             to
             shew
             his
             Saints
             their
             enemy
             in
             all
             his
             Power
             and
             Principality
             ,
             the
             Weaknesse
             of
             God
             being
             stronger
             then
             the
             powers
             of
             hell
             .
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
              
               Sheweth
               ,
               the
               Christians
               life
               here
               to
               be
               a
               continual
               wrestling
               with
               sin
               and
               Satan
               ,
               and
               the
               paucity
               of
               those
               who
               are
               true
               Wrestlers
               ,
               as
               also
               how
               the
               true
               Wrestlers
               should
               manage
               their
               combate
               .
            
             
               THe
               words
               contain
               a
               lively
               description
               of
               a
               bloody
               and
               lasting
               war
               between
               the
               Christian
               and
               his
               implacable
               enemy
               ;
               in
               which
               we
               may
               observe
               ;
               First
               ,
               the
               Christians
               state
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               set
               out
               by
               this
               word
               wrestling
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Assailants
               that
               appear
               in
               armes
               against
               the
               Christian
               ,
               who
               are
               described
               ;
               First
               ,
               Negatively
               ,
               
                 Not
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
              
               :
               Or
               rather
               comparatively
               ,
               not
               chiefly
               flesh
               and
               blood
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               Positively
               ,
               
                 but
                 against
                 Principalities
                 ,
                 Powers
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 wrestling
                 or
                 conflicting
                 state
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 is
                 rendered
                 observable
                 here
                 by
                 a
                 threefold
                 circumstance
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 kinde
                 of
                 combate
                 which
                 the
                 Christians
                 state
                 is
                 here
                 set
                 out
                 by
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 used
                 sometimes
                 for
                 a
                 wrestling
                 of
                 sport
                 and
                 recreation
                 ,
                 yet
                 here
                 to
                 set
                 out
                 the
                 sharpnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 encounter
                 ;
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 things
                 in
                 wrestling
                 that
                 render
                 it
                 a
                 sharper
                 combate
                 then
                 others
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 wrestling
                 is
                 not
                 properly
                 fighting
                 against
                 a
                 multitude
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 one
                 enemy
                 singles
                 out
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 enters
                 the
                 list
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 each
                 exerting
                 their
                 whole
                 force
                 and
                 strength
                 against
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 David
                 and
                 Goliah
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 whole
                 Armies
                 stood
                 as
                 
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 ring
                 to
                 behold
                 the
                 bloody
                 issue
                 of
                 that
                 duel
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 is
                 more
                 fierce
                 then
                 to
                 fight
                 in
                 an
                 army
                 ,
                 where
                 though
                 the
                 battel
                 be
                 sharp
                 and
                 long
                 ,
                 the
                 souldier
                 is
                 not
                 alwayes
                 engaged
                 ,
                 but
                 falls
                 off
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 discharged
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 breath
                 a
                 while
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 possibly
                 may
                 escape
                 without
                 hurt
                 or
                 stroak
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 the
                 enemies
                 aime
                 is
                 not
                 at
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 the
                 whole
                 heap
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 wrestling
                 one
                 cannot
                 scape
                 so
                 ,
                 he
                 being
                 the
                 particular
                 object
                 of
                 the
                 enemies
                 fury
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 shaked
                 and
                 tried
                 to
                 purpose
                 .
                 Indeed
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 signifies
                 such
                 a
                 strife
                 ,
                 as
                 makes
                 the
                 body
                 shake
                 again
                 ,
                 
                   quia
                   corpus
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 Satan
                 hath
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 general
                 malice
                 against
                 the
                 army
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 spite
                 against
                 thee
                 John
                 ,
                 thee
                 Joane
                 :
                 he
                 'll
                 single
                 thee
                 out
                 for
                 his
                 enemy
                 .
                 We
                 finde
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 when
                 alone
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 wrestled
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 As
                 God
                 delights
                 to
                 have
                 private
                 communion
                 with
                 his
                 single
                 Saints
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 devil
                 to
                 try
                 it
                 hand
                 to
                 hand
                 with
                 the
                 Christian
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 gets
                 him
                 alone
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 lose
                 much
                 comfort
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 apply
                 the
                 Promise
                 and
                 Providence
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 our
                 particular
                 persons
                 and
                 conditions
                 ,
                 God
                 loves
                 me
                 ,
                 pardons
                 me
                 ,
                 takes
                 care
                 of
                 me
                 :
                 the
                 water
                 at
                 the
                 town-conduit
                 doth
                 me
                 no
                 good
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 want
                 a
                 pipe
                 to
                 empty
                 it
                 into
                 my
                 cisterne
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 obstructs
                 our
                 care
                 and
                 watchfulnesse
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 conceive
                 of
                 Satans
                 wrath
                 and
                 fury
                 ,
                 as
                 bent
                 in
                 general
                 against
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 against
                 me
                 in
                 particular
                 .
                 O
                 how
                 careful
                 would
                 a
                 soule
                 be
                 in
                 duty
                 ,
                 if
                 as
                 going
                 to
                 Church
                 or
                 Closet
                 he
                 had
                 such
                 a
                 serious
                 meditation
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 Now
                 Satan
                 is
                 at
                 my
                 heels
                 to
                 hinder
                 me
                 in
                 my
                 work
                 ,
                 if
                 my
                 God
                 help
                 me
                 not
                 !
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 close
                 combate
                 .
                 Armies
                 fight
                 at
                 some
                 distance
                 .
                 Wrestlers
                 grapple
                 hand
                 to
                 hand
                 .
                 An
                 arrow
                 shot
                 from
                 afar
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 and
                 shunn'd
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 enemy
                 hath
                 hold
                 of
                 one
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 declining
                 ,
                 but
                 either
                 he
                 must
                 resist
                 manfully
                 ,
                 or
                 fall
                 shamefully
                 at
                 his
                 enemies
                 foot
                 .
                 Satan
                 comes
                 close
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 gets
                 within
                 the
                 Christian
                 ,
                 takes
                 his
                 hold
                 of
                 his
                 very
                 flesh
                 and
                 corrupt
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 shakes
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 universality
                 of
                 the
                 combate
                 .
                 We
                 wrestle
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 comprehends
                 all
                 ,
                 on
                 purpose
                 you
                 may
                 perceive
                 the
                 Apostle
                 changeth
                 the
                 pronoune
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 verse
                 ,
                 into
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 include
                 himself
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 quarrel
                 is
                 with
                 every
                 Saint
                 .
                 Satan
                 neither
                 feares
                 to
                 assault
                 the
                 Minister
                 ,
                 nor
                 despiseth
                 to
                 wrestle
                 with
                 the
                 meanest
                 
                 Saint
                 in
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ;
                 great
                 and
                 small
                 ,
                 Minister
                 and
                 people
                 ,
                 all
                 must
                 wrestle
                 :
                 Not
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 Christs
                 Army
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 at
                 ease
                 in
                 their
                 quarters
                 ,
                 where
                 no
                 enemy
                 comes
                 ,
                 here
                 are
                 enemies
                 enough
                 to
                 engage
                 all
                 at
                 onee
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 permanency
                 or
                 duration
                 of
                 this
                 combate
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 lies
                 in
                 the
                 tense
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 Not
                 ,
                 our
                 wrestling
                 was
                 at
                 first
                 Conversion
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 past
                 the
                 pikes
                 ;
                 not
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 wrestle
                 when
                 sicknesse
                 comes
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 comes
                 ,
                 but
                 our
                 wrestling
                 is
                 ;
                 the
                 enemy
                 is
                 ever
                 in
                 sight
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 in
                 fight
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 evil
                 of
                 every
                 dayes
                 temptation
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 like
                 Pauls
                 bonds
                 ,
                 )
                 abides
                 us
                 wherever
                 we
                 become
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 these
                 particulars
                 summ'd
                 up
                 will
                 amount
                 to
                 this
                 Point
                 :
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Christians
                 life
                 is
                 a
                 continual
                 wrestling
                 .
                 
                 He
                 is
                 as
                 Jeremy
                 said
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 borne
                 
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   strife
                
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 the
                 Prophet
                 to
                 Asa
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 every
                 Christian
                 ;
                 
                   From
                   hence
                   thou
                   shalt
                   have
                   wars
                   ,
                
                 from
                 thy
                 spiritual
                 birth
                 to
                 thy
                 natural
                 death
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 houre
                 when
                 thou
                 first
                 diddest
                 set
                 thy
                 face
                 to
                 heaven
                 ,
                 till
                 thou
                 shalt
                 set
                 thy
                 foot
                 in
                 heaven
                 .
                 Israels
                 march
                 out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 was
                 in
                 Gospel-sense
                 our
                 taking
                 the
                 field
                 against
                 sin
                 and
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 had
                 they
                 peace
                 ?
                 not
                 till
                 they
                 lodged
                 their
                 colours
                 in
                 
                   Canaan
                   .
                   No
                   condition
                
                 wherein
                 the
                 Christian
                 is
                 here
                 below
                 is
                 quiet
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 prosperity
                 or
                 adversity
                 ,
                 here
                 is
                 work
                 for
                 both
                 hands
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 pride
                 and
                 security
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 faith
                 and
                 patience
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 no
                 place
                 which
                 the
                 Christian
                 can
                 call
                 priviledg'd
                 ground
                 .
                 Lot
                 in
                 Sodom
                 wrestled
                 with
                 the
                 wicked
                 inhabitants
                 thereof
                 ,
                 his
                 
                   righteous
                   soule
                   being
                   vexed
                   with
                   their
                   unclean
                   conversation
                   .
                
                 And
                 how
                 fares
                 he
                 at
                 Zoar
                 ?
                 do
                 not
                 his
                 own
                 daughters
                 bring
                 a
                 spark
                 of
                 Sodoms
                 fire
                 into
                 his
                 own
                 bed
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 is
                 inflamed
                 with
                 lust
                 ?
                 Some
                 have
                 thought
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 but
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 family
                 ,
                 under
                 such
                 a
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 such
                 occasions
                 :
                 O
                 then
                 they
                 should
                 never
                 be
                 tempted
                 as
                 now
                 they
                 are
                 ;
                 I
                 confesse
                 change
                 of
                 aire
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 help
                 to
                 weak
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 forenamed
                 as
                 vantage-ground
                 against
                 Satan
                 ;
                 but
                 think'st
                 thou
                 to
                 flie
                 from
                 Satans
                 presence
                 thus
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 though
                 thou
                 should'st
                 take
                 the
                 wings
                 of
                 the
                 morning
                 he
                 would
                 flie
                 after
                 thee
                 ,
                 these
                 may
                 make
                 him
                 
                 change
                 his
                 method
                 in
                 tempting
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 lay
                 down
                 his
                 designe
                 ;
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 his
                 old
                 friend
                 is
                 alive
                 within
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 knocking
                 at
                 thy
                 door
                 without
                 .
                 
                   No
                   duty
                
                 can
                 be
                 performed
                 without
                 wrestling
                 ;
                 The
                 Christian
                 needs
                 his
                 sword
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 his
                 trowel
                 .
                 He
                 wrestles
                 with
                 a
                 body
                 of
                 flesh
                 ;
                 this
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 in
                 duty
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 beast
                 to
                 the
                 traveller
                 ;
                 he
                 cannot
                 go
                 his
                 journey
                 without
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 ado
                 to
                 go
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 flesh
                 be
                 kept
                 high
                 and
                 lusty
                 ,
                 then
                 't
                 is
                 wanton
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 obey
                 ;
                 if
                 low
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 's
                 weak
                 and
                 soon
                 tires
                 :
                 Thus
                 the
                 Christian
                 rids
                 but
                 little
                 ground
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 must
                 go
                 his
                 weak
                 bodies
                 pace
                 .
                 He
                 wrestles
                 with
                 a
                 body
                 of
                 sin
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 flesh
                 ,
                 this
                 mutters
                 and
                 murmures
                 when
                 the
                 soule
                 is
                 taking
                 up
                 any
                 duty
                 .
                 Sometimes
                 it
                 keeps
                 the
                 Christian
                 from
                 duty
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 do
                 what
                 he
                 would
                 .
                 As
                 Paul
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   would
                   have
                   come
                   once
                   and
                   again
                   ,
                   but
                   Satan
                   hindred
                   me
                   .
                
                 I
                 would
                 have
                 prayed
                 may
                 the
                 Christian
                 say
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 meditated
                 on
                 the
                 Word
                 I
                 heard
                 ,
                 the
                 mercies
                 I
                 received
                 at
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 enemy
                 hindred
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 indeed
                 ,
                 grace
                 swayes
                 the
                 Scepter
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 soule
                 ,
                 yet
                 as
                 School-boyes
                 taking
                 their
                 time
                 when
                 their
                 Master
                 is
                 abroad
                 do
                 shut
                 him
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 lord
                 it
                 in
                 misrule
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 whip't
                 for
                 it
                 afterwards
                 :
                 thus
                 the
                 unregenerate
                 part
                 takes
                 advantage
                 when
                 grace
                 is
                 not
                 on
                 its
                 watch
                 to
                 disturb
                 its
                 government
                 ,
                 and
                 shut
                 it
                 out
                 from
                 duty
                 ,
                 though
                 this
                 at
                 last
                 makes
                 the
                 soul
                 more
                 severe
                 in
                 mortifying
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 costs
                 some
                 scuffle
                 before
                 it
                 can
                 recover
                 its
                 throne
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 it
                 cannot
                 shut
                 from
                 duty
                 ,
                 yet
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 Christian
                 wofully
                 yok't
                 with
                 it
                 in
                 duty
                 ;
                 it
                 cannot
                 do
                 what
                 it
                 doth
                 as
                 it
                 would
                 ;
                 many
                 a
                 letter
                 in
                 its
                 copy
                 doth
                 this
                 enemy
                 spoil
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 joggs
                 him
                 with
                 impertinent
                 thoughts
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 Christian
                 is
                 a
                 praying
                 ,
                 then
                 Satan
                 and
                 the
                 flesh
                 are
                 a
                 prating
                 ;
                 he
                 cries
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 louder
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 him
                 out
                 or
                 drown
                 his
                 cry
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 Christian
                 is
                 assail'd
                 on
                 every
                 side
                 by
                 his
                 enemy
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 other
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 seeds
                 of
                 war
                 are
                 laid
                 deep
                 in
                 the
                 natures
                 of
                 both
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 rooted
                 up
                 till
                 the
                 devil
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 devil
                 ,
                 sin
                 to
                 be
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Saint
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Saint
                 ?
                 Though
                 wolves
                 may
                 snarle
                 at
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 yet
                 soon
                 are
                 quiet
                 again
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 quarrel
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 nature
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Wolfe
                 and
                 the
                 Lamb
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 made
                 friends
                 .
                 Sin
                 will
                 lust
                 against
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 grace
                 draw
                 upon
                 sin
                 whenever
                 they
                 meet
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   1
                
                 First
                 ,
                 this
                 may
                 reprove
                 such
                 as
                 wrestle
                 ,
                 but
                 against
                 whom
                 ?
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 against
                 sin
                 and
                 Satan
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 bold
                 men
                 indeed
                 ,
                 who
                 dare
                 try
                 a
                 fall
                 with
                 the
                 Almighty
                 ;
                 yet
                 such
                 there
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Wo
                 pronounced
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 Isa
                 .
                 45.9
                 .
                 
                   Wo
                   unto
                   him
                   that
                   striveth
                   with
                   his
                   Maker
                   .
                
                 'T
                 is
                 easie
                 to
                 tell
                 which
                 of
                 these
                 will
                 be
                 worsted
                 .
                 What
                 can
                 he
                 do
                 ,
                 but
                 break
                 his
                 shins
                 that
                 dasheth
                 them
                 against
                 a
                 rock
                 ?
                 A
                 goodly
                 battel
                 there
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 when
                 thorns
                 contest
                 with
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 stubble
                 with
                 flame
                 .
                 But
                 where
                 live
                 those
                 giants
                 ,
                 that
                 dare
                 enter
                 the
                 list
                 with
                 the
                 great
                 God
                 ?
                 what
                 are
                 their
                 names
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 brand
                 them
                 for
                 creatures
                 above
                 all
                 other
                 unworthy
                 to
                 live
                 ?
                 Take
                 heed
                 O
                 thou
                 who
                 askest
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 wretched
                 man
                 whom
                 thou
                 seemest
                 so
                 to
                 defie
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 found
                 in
                 thy
                 own
                 clothes
                 it self
                 .
                 Iudas
                 was
                 the
                 Traitour
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 answer
                 to
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 but
                 put
                 it
                 off
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Master
                   is
                   it
                   I
                
                 ?
                 and
                 so
                 mayest
                 thou
                 be
                 the
                 fighter
                 against
                 God.
                 The
                 heart
                 is
                 deceitful
                 .
                 Even
                 holy
                 David
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 his
                 anger
                 was
                 so
                 hot
                 against
                 the
                 rich
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 took
                 away
                 the
                 poor
                 mans
                 ewe-Lamb
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 bound
                 it
                 with
                 an
                 oath
                 ,
                 the
                 man
                 should
                 not
                 live
                 who
                 had
                 done
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 proves
                 at
                 last
                 to
                 be
                 himself
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Prophet
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 2
                 Sam.
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 wayes
                 wherein
                 men
                 wrestle
                 against
                 God
                 ;
                 First
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 wrestle
                 against
                 his
                 Spirit
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 wrestle
                 against
                 his
                 Providence
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 wrestle
                 against
                 his
                 Spirit
                 .
                 We
                 reade
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 striving
                 with
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 6.3
                 .
                 
                   My
                   spirit
                   shall
                   not
                   alwayes
                   strive
                   with
                   man.
                
                 Where
                 the
                 striving
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 anger
                 and
                 wrath
                 to
                 destroy
                 them
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 God
                 could
                 do
                 without
                 any
                 stir
                 or
                 scuffle
                 )
                 but
                 a
                 loving
                 strife
                 and
                 contest
                 with
                 man.
                 The
                 old
                 world
                 was
                 running
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 cariere
                 headlong
                 into
                 their
                 ruine
                 ,
                 he
                 sends
                 his
                 Spirit
                 to
                 interpose
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 counsels
                 and
                 reproofes
                 to
                 offer
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 to
                 stop
                 them
                 and
                 reclaim
                 them
                 .
                 As
                 if
                 one
                 seeing
                 another
                 ready
                 to
                 offer
                 violence
                 on
                 himself
                 ,
                 should
                 strive
                 to
                 get
                 the
                 knife
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 he
                 would
                 do
                 the
                 mischief
                 .
                 Or
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 purse
                 of
                 gold
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 to
                 give
                 ,
                 should
                 follow
                 another
                 by
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 entreaties
                 ,
                 striving
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 
                 accept
                 and
                 take
                 it
                 .
                 Such
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 strife
                 is
                 this
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 with
                 men
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 the
                 lusts
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 (
                 those
                 bloody
                 instruments
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 sinners
                 are
                 mischieving
                 themselves
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 strives
                 by
                 his
                 sweet
                 counsels
                 and
                 entreaties
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 hands
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 Christs
                 ,
                 his
                 grace
                 and
                 eternal
                 life
                 he
                 strives
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 accept
                 at
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 repulsing
                 the
                 Spirit
                 thus
                 striving
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 sinners
                 are
                 justly
                 counted
                 fighters
                 against
                 God
                 :
                 
                   Ye
                   stiffe-necked
                   ,
                   and
                   uncircumcised
                   in
                   heart
                   and
                   ears
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   ye
                   do
                   alwayes
                   resist
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
                 Now
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 twofold
                 striving
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 of
                 our
                 wrestling
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 strives
                 in
                 his
                 messengers
                 with
                 sinners
                 .
                 They
                 coming
                 on
                 his
                 errand
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 their
                 owne
                 ,
                 he
                 voucheth
                 the
                 faithful
                 counsels
                 ,
                 reproofs
                 and
                 exhortations
                 which
                 they
                 give
                 as
                 his
                 own
                 act
                 .
                 Noah
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Preacher
                   of
                   righteousnesse
                
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 old
                 world
                 ,
                 is
                 call'd
                 
                   the
                   Preaching
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 3.19
                 .
                 The
                 pains
                 that
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   Aaron
                
                 and
                 other
                 servants
                 of
                 God
                 took
                 in
                 instructing
                 Israel
                 ,
                 is
                 call'd
                 the
                 instruction
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 Nehem.
                 9.20
                 .
                 so
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 which
                 Gods
                 Ministers
                 bring
                 in
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
                 is
                 rejected
                 ,
                 the
                 faithful
                 counsels
                 they
                 give
                 are
                 thrown
                 at
                 sinners
                 heels
                 and
                 made
                 light
                 of
                 ;
                 then
                 do
                 they
                 strive
                 with
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 wrestle
                 against
                 Christ
                 as
                 really
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 visibly
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 person
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 the
                 Pulpit
                 ,
                 and
                 preached
                 the
                 same
                 Sermon
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 When
                 God
                 comes
                 to
                 reckon
                 with
                 sinners
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 prove
                 so
                 ;
                 then
                 God
                 will
                 rub
                 up
                 your
                 memories
                 ,
                 and
                 minde
                 you
                 of
                 his
                 striving
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 unkinde
                 resisting
                 him
                 .
                 
                   They
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   will
                   heare
                   ,
                   or
                   whether
                   they
                   will
                   forbear
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   shall
                   know
                   they
                   had
                   a
                   Prophet
                   among
                   them
                   .
                
                 Now
                 men
                 soon
                 forget
                 whom
                 and
                 what
                 they
                 hear
                 ;
                 ask
                 them
                 what
                 was
                 prest
                 upon
                 their
                 conscience
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 forgot
                 ;
                 what
                 were
                 the
                 precious
                 truthes
                 laid
                 out
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 lost
                 :
                 &
                 well
                 were
                 it
                 for
                 them
                 if
                 their
                 memories
                 were
                 no
                 better
                 in
                 another
                 world
                 :
                 it
                 would
                 ease
                 their
                 torments
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 little
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 they
                 shall
                 know
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 Prophet
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 a
                 price
                 they
                 had
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 fooles
                 keeping
                 .
                 They
                 shall
                 know
                 what
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 past
                 ,
                 as
                 fresh
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 done
                 but
                 last
                 night
                 .
                 The
                 more
                 zealous
                 and
                 compassionate
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 painful
                 and
                 powerful
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 greater
                 shall
                 their
                 sin
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 to
                 break
                 from
                 such
                 holy
                 violence
                 offered
                 to
                 do
                 
                 them
                 good
                 .
                 Surely
                 God
                 will
                 have
                 something
                 for
                 the
                 sweat
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 lives
                 of
                 his
                 servants
                 which
                 were
                 worne
                 out
                 in
                 striving
                 with
                 such
                 rebellious
                 ones
                 .
                 May
                 be
                 yet
                 ,
                 sinners
                 ,
                 your
                 firmament
                 is
                 clear
                 ,
                 no
                 cloud
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 that
                 portends
                 a
                 storme
                 ;
                 but
                 know
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 use
                 to
                 say
                 )
                 winter
                 does
                 not
                 rock
                 in
                 the
                 clouds
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 have
                 it
                 at
                 last
                 :
                 every
                 threatening
                 which
                 your
                 faithful
                 Ministers
                 have
                 denounced
                 against
                 you
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 .
                 
                   He
                   confirmeth
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   his
                   servant
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   performeth
                   the
                   counsel
                   of
                   his
                   messengers
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 judgement
                 against
                 sinners
                 ,
                 confirming
                 the
                 threatenings
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 mercy
                 performing
                 the
                 promises
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 declare
                 as
                 the
                 portion
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 time
                 enough
                 to
                 ask
                 such
                 on
                 a
                 sick-bed
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 dying
                 houre
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 delivered
                 by
                 their
                 faithful
                 Preachers
                 have
                 not
                 taken
                 hold
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Some
                 have
                 confessed
                 with
                 horrour
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 Zech.
                 1.6
                 .
                 
                   Like
                   as
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   hosts
                   thought
                   to
                   do
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   so
                   hath
                   he
                   dealt
                   with
                   us
                   .
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 strives
                 with
                 men
                 more
                 immediately
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 makes
                 his
                 inward
                 approaches
                 to
                 the
                 consciences
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 debating
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 bosoms
                 the
                 case
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 one
                 while
                 he
                 shews
                 them
                 their
                 sins
                 in
                 their
                 bloody
                 colours
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 they
                 will
                 surely
                 bring
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 look't
                 to
                 timely
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 doth
                 so
                 convincingly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 creature
                 smells
                 sometimes
                 the
                 very
                 fire
                 and
                 brimstone
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 at
                 present
                 in
                 a
                 temporary
                 hell
                 ;
                 another
                 while
                 he
                 falls
                 a
                 parlying
                 and
                 treating
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 making
                 gracious
                 overtures
                 to
                 the
                 sinner
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 return
                 at
                 his
                 reproof
                 ,
                 presents
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 opens
                 a
                 door
                 of
                 hope
                 for
                 his
                 recovery
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 falls
                 a
                 wooing
                 and
                 beseeching
                 of
                 him
                 to
                 throw
                 down
                 his
                 rebellious
                 armes
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 to
                 Christ
                 for
                 life
                 ,
                 whose
                 heart
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 present
                 disposition
                 to
                 receive
                 and
                 embrace
                 the
                 first
                 motion
                 the
                 returning
                 sinner
                 makes
                 for
                 mercy
                 .
                 Now
                 when
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 follows
                 the
                 sinner
                 from
                 place
                 to
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 ,
                 suggesting
                 such
                 motions
                 ,
                 and
                 renewing
                 his
                 old
                 suit
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 creature
                 shall
                 fling
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 hands
                 thus
                 striving
                 with
                 him
                 
                   re
                   infectâ
                
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 from
                 renouncing
                 his
                 lusts
                 ,
                 or
                 taking
                 any
                 liking
                 to
                 Christ
                 as
                 ever
                 :
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 Spirit
                 to
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 carries
                 so
                 much
                 malignity
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 (
                 even
                 where
                 it
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 final
                 )
                 poor
                 humbled
                 soules
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 over-set
                 with
                 the
                 horrour
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 be
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 unpardonable
                 sin
                 .
                 Take
                 heed
                 therefore
                 
                 sinners
                 ,
                 how
                 you
                 use
                 the
                 Spirit
                 when
                 he
                 comes
                 ,
                 knocking
                 at
                 the
                 door
                 of
                 your
                 hearts
                 :
                 Open
                 at
                 his
                 knock
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 your
                 guest
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 have
                 his
                 sweet
                 company
                 ;
                 repulse
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 have
                 not
                 a
                 Promise
                 hee
                 'll
                 knock
                 again
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 once
                 he
                 leave
                 striving
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 unhappy
                 man
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 lost
                 for
                 ever
                 ;
                 thou
                 liest
                 like
                 a
                 ship
                 cast
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 waves
                 upon
                 some
                 high
                 rock
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 tide
                 never
                 comes
                 to
                 fetch
                 it
                 off
                 .
                 Thou
                 mayest
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 converse
                 with
                 other
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 vain
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 both
                 tide
                 and
                 winde
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 the
                 soule
                 afloat
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 it
                 on
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 it
                 lies
                 like
                 a
                 ship
                 on
                 dry
                 ground
                 which
                 stirs
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 we
                 wrestle
                 against
                 God
                 when
                 we
                 wrestle
                 with
                 his
                 Providence
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 two
                 wayes
                 ;
                 First
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 discontented
                 with
                 his
                 providential
                 disposure
                 of
                 us
                 .
                 Gods
                 carving
                 for
                 us
                 doth
                 not
                 please
                 us
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 objecting
                 against
                 his
                 dealings
                 towards
                 us
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 muttering
                 something
                 with
                 the
                 fool
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 heares
                 as
                 lightly
                 as
                 man
                 our
                 words
                 .
                 God
                 counts
                 then
                 we
                 begin
                 to
                 quarrel
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 acquiesce
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 Amen
                 to
                 his
                 Providence
                 whatever
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 He
                 calls
                 it
                 
                   a
                   contending
                   with
                   the
                   Almighty
                   ,
                   Iob.
                
                 40.1
                 .
                 yea
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   reproving
                   of
                   God.
                
                 And
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 bold
                 man
                 sure
                 that
                 dare
                 finde
                 fault
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 article
                 against
                 heaven
                 .
                 God
                 challengeth
                 him
                 ,
                 whoever
                 he
                 is
                 that
                 doth
                 this
                 ,
                 to
                 answer
                 it
                 at
                 his
                 peril
                 .
                 
                   He
                   that
                   reproveth
                   God
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   answer
                   it
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 2.
                 of
                 the
                 chapter
                 fore-mentioned
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 high
                 time
                 for
                 Iob
                 to
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 heares
                 what
                 a
                 sense
                 God
                 puts
                 upon
                 those
                 unwary
                 words
                 ,
                 which
                 drop't
                 from
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 anguish
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 paroxysme
                 of
                 his
                 sufferings
                 ;
                 contend
                 with
                 the
                 Almighty
                 ?
                 reprove
                 God
                 ?
                 Good
                 man
                 ,
                 how
                 blank
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 cries
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   vile
                   ,
                   what
                   shall
                   I
                   answer
                   thee
                   ?
                   I
                   will
                   lay
                   my
                   hand
                   upon
                   my
                   mouth
                   .
                
                 Let
                 God
                 but
                 pardon
                 what
                 is
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 hear
                 such
                 language
                 no
                 more
                 .
                 O
                 Sirs
                 ,
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 this
                 wrestling
                 above
                 all
                 other
                 .
                 Contention
                 is
                 uncomfortable
                 ,
                 with
                 whomsoever
                 it
                 is
                 we
                 fall
                 out
                 .
                 Neighbours
                 or
                 friends
                 ,
                 wife
                 or
                 husband
                 ,
                 children
                 or
                 servants
                 :
                 but
                 worst
                 of
                 all
                 with
                 God.
                 If
                 God
                 cannot
                 please
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 thy
                 heart
                 riseth
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 what
                 hopes
                 are
                 there
                 of
                 thy
                 pleasing
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 take
                 nothing
                 kindly
                 from
                 that
                 man
                 who
                 is
                 angry
                 with
                 him
                 ?
                 And
                 how
                 can
                 love
                 to
                 God
                 be
                 preserved
                 in
                 a
                 discontented
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 alwayes
                 muttering
                 against
                 him
                 ?
                 Love
                 cannot
                 think
                 any
                 evil
                 of
                 
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 endure
                 to
                 heare
                 anyspeak
                 evil
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 must
                 take
                 Gods
                 part
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Ionathan
                   Davids
                
                 ,
                 when
                 Saul
                 spake
                 basely
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 heard
                 ,
                 will
                 like
                 him
                 arise
                 and
                 be
                 gone
                 .
                 When
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 love
                 can
                 allow
                 thee
                 to
                 groan
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 grumble
                 .
                 If
                 thou
                 wilt
                 ease
                 thy
                 incumbred
                 spirit
                 into
                 Gods
                 bosome
                 by
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 humbly
                 wrestle
                 with
                 God
                 on
                 thy
                 knees
                 ,
                 love
                 is
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 help
                 thee
                 to
                 the
                 best
                 arguments
                 thou
                 canst
                 use
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 But
                 if
                 thou
                 wilt
                 vent
                 thy
                 distempered
                 passions
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 a
                 mutinous
                 spirit
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 this
                 stabs
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 we
                 wrestle
                 against
                 Providence
                 ,
                 when
                 uncorrigible
                 under
                 the
                 various
                 dispensations
                 of
                 God
                 towards
                 us
                 .
                 Providence
                 has
                 a
                 voice
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 an
                 eare
                 ;
                 mercies
                 should
                 draw
                 ,
                 afflictions
                 drive
                 ;
                 now
                 when
                 neither
                 faire
                 meanes
                 nor
                 foule
                 do
                 us
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 are
                 impenitent
                 under
                 both
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 wrestle
                 against
                 God
                 with
                 both
                 hands
                 .
                 Either
                 of
                 these
                 have
                 their
                 peculiar
                 aggravations
                 .
                 One
                 is
                 against
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 dis-ingenuous
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 smart
                 of
                 his
                 rod
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 we
                 slight
                 his
                 anger
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 cruel
                 to
                 our selves
                 in
                 kicking
                 against
                 the
                 pricks
                 .
                 Mercy
                 should
                 make
                 us
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 wrath
                 afraid
                 to
                 sin
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 has
                 not
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 a
                 man.
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 afraid
                 when
                 smitten
                 ,
                 is
                 worse
                 then
                 the
                 beast
                 ,
                 who
                 stands
                 in
                 aw
                 of
                 whip
                 &
                 spur
                 .
                 Sometimes
                 mercy
                 (
                 especially
                 these
                 outward
                 mercies
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 a
                 pleasing
                 relish
                 to
                 the
                 carnal
                 part
                 in
                 a
                 Christian
                 )
                 hath
                 prov'd
                 a
                 snare
                 to
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 affliction
                 useth
                 to
                 recover
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 affliction
                 makes
                 men
                 worse
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 harden
                 themselves
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 sin
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 while
                 the
                 rod
                 is
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 reclaim
                 them
                 ?
                 few
                 are
                 made
                 better
                 by
                 prosperity
                 ,
                 whom
                 afflictions
                 make
                 worse
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 will
                 sin
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 goes
                 in
                 pain
                 ,
                 will
                 much
                 more
                 if
                 that
                 once
                 be
                 gone
                 .
                 But
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 thus
                 contesting
                 with
                 God.
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 got
                 by
                 scuffling
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 blows
                 ,
                 or
                 worse
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 say
                 he
                 will
                 afflict
                 thee
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 even
                 the
                 worst
                 he
                 can
                 say
                 ;
                 't
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 say
                 he
                 'll
                 be
                 in
                 thy
                 debt
                 till
                 another
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 pay
                 thee
                 altogether
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 he
                 means
                 thee
                 mercy
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 hear
                 from
                 him
                 in
                 some
                 sharper
                 affliction
                 then
                 ever
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 wedges
                 that
                 can
                 rive
                 thee
                 ,
                 wert
                 thou
                 a
                 more
                 knotty
                 piece
                 then
                 thou
                 art
                 .
                 
                   Are
                   there
                   yet
                   the
                   treasures
                   of
                   wickednesse
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   scant
                   measure
                   that
                   is
                   abominable
                   ?
                
                 (
                 *
                 saith
                 God
                 to
                 Israel
                 )
                 what
                 uncorrigible
                 ,
                 though
                 
                   the
                   Lords
                   voice
                   crieth
                   unto
                   the
                   City
                   ,
                
                 bidding
                 you
                 
                   hear
                   the
                   
                   rod
                   ,
                   and
                   him
                   that
                   hath
                   appointed
                   it
                   ?
                
                 See
                 what
                 course
                 God
                 resolvs
                 on
                 ,
                 v.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   Therefore
                   will
                   I
                   make
                   thee
                   sick
                   in
                   smiting
                   of
                   thee
                   .
                
                 As
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 my
                 other
                 Physick
                 I
                 see
                 was
                 too
                 weak
                 ,
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 work
                 or
                 turne
                 your
                 stomack
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 will
                 prepare
                 a
                 potion
                 that
                 shall
                 make
                 you
                 sick
                 at
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 It
                 reproves
                 those
                 who
                 seem
                 to
                 wrestle
                 against
                 sin
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Command
                 that
                 Christ
                 gives
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 Law
                 in
                 wrestling
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 observ'd
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 2.5
                 .
                 
                   If
                   a
                   man
                   also
                   strive
                   for
                   Masteries
                   ,
                   yet
                   is
                   he
                   not
                   crowned
                   except
                   he
                   strive
                   lawfully
                   .
                
                 He
                 alludes
                 to
                 the
                 Romane
                 games
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 there
                 were
                 Judges
                 appointed
                 to
                 see
                 that
                 no
                 foule
                 play
                 were
                 offered
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 for
                 wrestling
                 ;
                 the
                 prize
                 being
                 denied
                 to
                 such
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 did
                 foile
                 their
                 adversary
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 improves
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Christian
                 careful
                 in
                 his
                 war
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 under
                 a
                 stricter
                 Law
                 and
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 that
                 requires
                 not
                 only
                 valour
                 to
                 fight
                 ,
                 but
                 obedience
                 to
                 fight
                 ,
                 by
                 order
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Command
                 :
                 Now
                 few
                 do
                 this
                 that
                 go
                 for
                 great
                 Wrestlers
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 some
                 while
                 they
                 wrestle
                 against
                 one
                 sin
                 ,
                 embrace
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 person
                 wrestles
                 against
                 sin
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 sin
                 wrestles
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 to
                 see
                 thieves
                 fall
                 out
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 divide
                 the
                 spoil
                 ;
                 Lusts
                 are
                 
                   divers
                   ,
                   Tit.
                
                 3.3
                 .
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 hard
                 to
                 please
                 many
                 Masters
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 their
                 commands
                 are
                 so
                 contrary
                 ;
                 when
                 pride
                 bids
                 lay
                 on
                 in
                 bravery
                 ,
                 lavish
                 out
                 in
                 entertainment
                 ;
                 covetousnesse
                 bids
                 lay
                 up
                 ,
                 when
                 malice
                 bids
                 revenge
                 ;
                 carnal
                 policy
                 saith
                 ,
                 conceal
                 thy
                 wrath
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 forgive
                 .
                 When
                 lust
                 sends
                 to
                 his
                 whores
                 ,
                 hypocrisie
                 pulls
                 him
                 back
                 for
                 shame
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Now
                 is
                 he
                 Gods
                 Champion
                 that
                 resists
                 one
                 sin
                 at
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 worse
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 some
                 wrestle
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 prest
                 into
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 not
                 Voluntiers
                 ,
                 their
                 slavish
                 feare
                 scares
                 them
                 at
                 present
                 from
                 their
                 lust
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Combate
                 is
                 rather
                 betwixt
                 their
                 Conscience
                 and
                 Will
                 ,
                 then
                 them
                 and
                 their
                 lust
                 ,
                 Give
                 me
                 such
                 a
                 sin
                 saith
                 Will
                 ;
                 No
                 ,
                 saith
                 conscience
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 scall'd
                 ,
                 and
                 throwes
                 it
                 away
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 may
                 love
                 the
                 wine
                 though
                 he
                 is
                 loath
                 to
                 have
                 his
                 lips
                 burnt
                 .
                 
                   Hypocrites
                   themselves
                   are
                   afraid
                   to
                   burne
                   .
                
                 In
                 such
                 Combates
                 the
                 Will
                 at
                 last
                 prevails
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 bribing
                 the
                 understanding
                 to
                 present
                 the
                 lust
                 it
                 desires
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 pleasing
                 dresse
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 conscience
                 
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 scared
                 with
                 such
                 hideous
                 apparitions
                 of
                 wrath
                 )
                 or
                 by
                 pacifying
                 conscience
                 with
                 some
                 promise
                 of
                 repentance
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 forbearing
                 some
                 sin
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 can
                 best
                 spare
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 gain
                 the
                 reputation
                 of
                 something
                 like
                 a
                 reformation
                 ;
                 Or
                 if
                 all
                 this
                 will
                 not
                 do
                 ,
                 then
                 (
                 prompted
                 by
                 the
                 fury
                 of
                 its
                 lust
                 )
                 the
                 Will
                 proclaims
                 open
                 war
                 against
                 conscience
                 ,
                 sinning
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 like
                 some
                 wilde
                 horse
                 ,
                 (
                 impatient
                 of
                 the
                 spur
                 which
                 pricks
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 bridle
                 that
                 curbs
                 him
                 )
                 gets
                 the
                 bit
                 between
                 his
                 teeth
                 ,
                 and
                 runs
                 with
                 full
                 speed
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 last
                 he
                 easeth
                 himself
                 of
                 his
                 Rider
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 where
                 he
                 sees
                 fattest
                 pasture
                 ,
                 no
                 hedge
                 or
                 ditch
                 can
                 withhold
                 him
                 ,
                 till
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 you
                 finde
                 him
                 ,
                 starving
                 in
                 some
                 pound
                 for
                 his
                 trespasse
                 :
                 Thus
                 many
                 sin
                 at
                 such
                 rate
                 ,
                 that
                 conscience
                 can
                 no
                 longer
                 hold
                 the
                 reines
                 ,
                 nor
                 sit
                 the
                 saddle
                 .
                 but
                 is
                 thrown
                 down
                 and
                 laid
                 for
                 dead
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 wretches
                 range
                 where
                 their
                 lusts
                 can
                 have
                 the
                 fullest
                 meal
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 last
                 they
                 pay
                 for
                 their
                 stollen
                 pleasures
                 most
                 dearly
                 ,
                 when
                 conscience
                 comes
                 to
                 it self
                 ,
                 pursues
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 them
                 more
                 surely
                 by
                 the
                 throat
                 then
                 ever
                 ,
                 never
                 to
                 let
                 them
                 go
                 till
                 it
                 brings
                 them
                 before
                 Gods
                 Tribunal
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 others
                 wrestle
                 with
                 sin
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 hate
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 favourable
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 seek
                 not
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 sin
                 as
                 their
                 deadly
                 enemy
                 ;
                 these
                 wrestle
                 in
                 jest
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 earnest
                 ;
                 the
                 wounds
                 they
                 give
                 sin
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 are
                 healed
                 by
                 the
                 next
                 .
                 Let
                 men
                 resolve
                 never
                 so
                 strongly
                 against
                 sin
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 will
                 creep
                 again
                 into
                 their
                 favour
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 sin
                 be
                 quenched
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 fire
                 will
                 never
                 the
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 Christ
                 must
                 quench
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 as
                 Ierome
                 excellently
                 ,
                 
                   Vnus
                   amor
                   extinguit
                   alium
                
                 .
                 This
                 heavenly
                 fire
                 will
                 indeed
                 put
                 out
                 that
                 flame
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 illustrates
                 by
                 Ahashuerus
                 his
                 carriage
                 to
                 Vashti
                 his
                 Queen
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Chapter
                 makes
                 a
                 decree
                 in
                 all
                 haste
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 comes
                 no
                 more
                 before
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 his
                 passion
                 is
                 a
                 little
                 down
                 ,
                 chap.
                 2.
                 v.
                 1.
                 he
                 begins
                 to
                 relent
                 towards
                 her
                 ,
                 which
                 his
                 Councel
                 perceiving
                 ,
                 presently
                 seek
                 out
                 for
                 a
                 beautiful
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 on
                 whom
                 the
                 King
                 might
                 place
                 his
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 into
                 his
                 royal
                 bed
                 ,
                 which
                 done
                 ,
                 we
                 hear
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 Vashti
                 ,
                 then
                 and
                 not
                 till
                 then
                 will
                 the
                 soules
                 decree
                 stand
                 against
                 sin
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 soule
                 hath
                 taken
                 Christ
                 into
                 his
                 bosome
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 seeing
                 your
                 life
                 is
                 a
                 continual
                 wrestling
                 here
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 your
                 wisdom
                 to
                 study
                 how
                 you
                 may
                 best
                 manage
                 the
                 combate
                 with
                 your
                 best
                 enemy
                 ,
                 which
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 do
                 ,
                 take
                 these
                 few
                 directions
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 look
                 thou
                 goest
                 not
                 into
                 the
                 field
                 without
                 thy
                 Second
                 ;
                 my
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 engage
                 God
                 by
                 prayer
                 to
                 stand
                 at
                 thy
                 back
                 ;
                 God
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 league
                 offensive
                 and
                 defensive
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 looks
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 .
                 Did
                 the
                 Ephraimites
                 take
                 it
                 ill
                 ,
                 that
                 Gideon
                 called
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 not
                 God
                 much
                 more
                 ?
                 as
                 if
                 thou
                 meanedst
                 to
                 steal
                 a
                 victory
                 before
                 he
                 should
                 know
                 it
                 .
                 Thou
                 hast
                 more
                 valour
                 then
                 Moses
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 not
                 stir
                 without
                 God
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 sent
                 an
                 Angel
                 for
                 his
                 Lieutenant
                 .
                 Thou
                 art
                 wiser
                 then
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 who
                 to
                 overcome
                 Esau
                 ,
                 now
                 marching
                 up
                 ,
                 turnes
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 falls
                 upon
                 God
                 ;
                 he
                 knew
                 if
                 he
                 could
                 wrestle
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 trust
                 God
                 to
                 deale
                 with
                 his
                 brother
                 .
                 Engage
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 back-door
                 is
                 shut
                 ,
                 no
                 enemy
                 can
                 come
                 behinde
                 thee
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 thine
                 enemy
                 shall
                 fall
                 before
                 thee
                 .
                 
                   God
                   turne
                   the
                   counsel
                   of
                   Achitophel
                   into
                   foolishnesse
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 David
                 ,
                 Heaven
                 saith
                 Amen
                 to
                 his
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wretch
                 
                   hangs
                   himself
                
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 be
                 very
                 careful
                 of
                 giving
                 thine
                 enemy
                 hand-hold
                 .
                 Wrestlers
                 strive
                 to
                 fasten
                 upon
                 some
                 part
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 which
                 gives
                 them
                 advantage
                 more
                 easily
                 to
                 throw
                 their
                 adversary
                 ;
                 to
                 prevent
                 which
                 ,
                 they
                 used
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 to
                 lay
                 aside
                 their
                 garments
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 to
                 anoint
                 their
                 bodies
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 Christian
                 ,
                 labour
                 to
                 put
                 off
                 the
                 old
                 man
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 personal
                 ,
                 that
                 corruption
                 ,
                 which
                 David
                 calls
                 his
                 own
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 18.23
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 skirt
                 which
                 Satan
                 layes
                 hold
                 of
                 ,
                 observe
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 mortifie
                 it
                 daily
                 ,
                 then
                 Satan
                 will
                 retreat
                 with
                 shame
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 sees
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 that
                 enemy
                 upon
                 the
                 wall
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 have
                 betrayed
                 thee
                 into
                 his
                 hands
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 Romane
                 wrestlers
                 used
                 to
                 anoint
                 their
                 bodies
                 ;
                 so
                 do
                 thou
                 ,
                 bathe
                 thy
                 soul
                 with
                 the
                 frequent
                 meditation
                 of
                 Christs
                 love
                 .
                 Satan
                 will
                 finde
                 little
                 welcome
                 ,
                 where
                 Christs
                 love
                 dwells
                 ,
                 love
                 will
                 kindle
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 as
                 a
                 wall
                 of
                 fire
                 to
                 keep
                 off
                 Satan
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 make
                 thee
                 disdain
                 the
                 offer
                 of
                 a
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 oile
                 supple
                 thy
                 joynts
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 
                 agile
                 to
                 offend
                 thy
                 enemy
                 .
                 Think
                 how
                 Christ
                 wrestled
                 in
                 thy
                 quarrel
                 ,
                 sin
                 ,
                 hell
                 and
                 wrath
                 had
                 all
                 come
                 full
                 mouth
                 upon
                 thee
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 he
                 coped
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 .
                 And
                 canst
                 thou
                 finde
                 in
                 thy
                 heart
                 to
                 requite
                 his
                 love
                 ,
                 by
                 betraying
                 his
                 glory
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 by
                 cowardise
                 or
                 treachery
                 :
                 say
                 not
                 thou
                 lovest
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 thou
                 canst
                 lay
                 those
                 sins
                 in
                 thy
                 bosome
                 ,
                 which
                 pluck't
                 his
                 heart
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 bosome
                 .
                 It
                 were
                 strange
                 if
                 a
                 childe
                 should
                 keep
                 ,
                 and
                 delight
                 to
                 use
                 no
                 other
                 knife
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 wherewith
                 his
                 father
                 was
                 stabb'd
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 improve
                 the
                 advantage
                 thou
                 gettest
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 wisely
                 .
                 Sometimes
                 the
                 Christian
                 hath
                 his
                 enemy
                 on
                 the
                 hip
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 can
                 set
                 his
                 foot
                 on
                 the
                 very
                 neck
                 of
                 his
                 pride
                 ,
                 and
                 throw
                 away
                 his
                 unbelief
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 absurd
                 and
                 unreasonable
                 ;
                 now
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 wise
                 wrestler
                 )
                 fall
                 with
                 all
                 thy
                 weight
                 upon
                 thine
                 enemy
                 ;
                 though
                 man
                 think
                 it
                 foule
                 play
                 to
                 strike
                 when
                 his
                 adversary
                 is
                 down
                 ,
                 yet
                 do
                 not
                 thou
                 so
                 complement
                 with
                 sin
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 let
                 it
                 breath
                 or
                 rise
                 .
                 Take
                 heed
                 thou
                 beest
                 not
                 charged
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 once
                 Ahab
                 ,
                 for
                 letting
                 go
                 this
                 enemy
                 now
                 in
                 thy
                 hands
                 ,
                 whom
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 to
                 destruction
                 .
                 Learne
                 a
                 little
                 wisdome
                 of
                 the
                 Serpents
                 brood
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 Christ
                 under
                 their
                 foot
                 ,
                 never
                 thought
                 they
                 had
                 him
                 sure
                 enough
                 ;
                 no
                 ,
                 not
                 when
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 both
                 seale
                 and
                 watch
                 his
                 grave
                 .
                 Thus
                 do
                 thou
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 thy
                 sin
                 ,
                 seal
                 it
                 down
                 with
                 stronger
                 purposes
                 ,
                 solemn
                 covenants
                 ,
                 and
                 watch
                 it
                 by
                 a
                 wakeful
                 circumspect
                 walking
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                     .
                  
                   3
                
                 This
                 is
                 ground
                 of
                 consolation
                 to
                 the
                 weak
                 Christian
                 ,
                 who
                 disputes
                 against
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 inward
                 conflicts
                 and
                 fightings
                 he
                 hath
                 with
                 his
                 lusts
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 say
                 (
                 like
                 Gideon
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 outward
                 enemies
                 ,
                 )
                 
                   If
                   God
                   be
                   with
                   me
                   ,
                   why
                   is
                   all
                   this
                   befallen
                   me
                
                 ?
                 why
                 do
                 I
                 finde
                 such
                 struglings
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 provoking
                 me
                 to
                 sin
                 ,
                 pulling
                 me
                 back
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 ?
                 Why
                 doest
                 ask
                 ?
                 The
                 Answer
                 is
                 soon
                 given
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 Wrestler
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 Conquerour
                 .
                 Thou
                 mistakest
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 a
                 Ch●istian
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 :
                 when
                 one
                 is
                 made
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 presently
                 call'd
                 to
                 triumph
                 over
                 his
                 slaine
                 enemies
                 ,
                 but
                 carried
                 into
                 the
                 field
                 to
                 meet
                 and
                 fight
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 state
                 of
                 grace
                 is
                 rhe
                 commencing
                 of
                 a
                 war
                 against
                 sin
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 ending
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 rather
                 then
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 have
                 an
                 enemy
                 to
                 wrestle
                 with
                 ,
                 God
                 himself
                 will
                 come
                 in
                 a
                 disguise
                 into
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 and
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 thine
                 enemy
                 .
                 
                 Thus
                 when
                 Jacob
                 was
                 alone
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 wrestled
                 with
                 him
                 until
                 breaking
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 set
                 thy
                 heart
                 at
                 rest
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 thy
                 scruple
                 :
                 Thy
                 soule
                 may
                 rather
                 take
                 comfort
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 wrestler
                 ;
                 This
                 strugling
                 within
                 thee
                 ,
                 if
                 upon
                 the
                 right
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 end
                 ,
                 doth
                 evidence
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 Nations
                 within
                 thee
                 ,
                 two
                 contrary
                 natures
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 from
                 earth
                 earthly
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 from
                 heaven
                 heavenly
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 for
                 thy
                 further
                 comfort
                 know
                 ,
                 though
                 thy
                 corrupt
                 nature
                 be
                 the
                 elder
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 shall
                 serve
                 the
                 younger
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                     .
                  
                   4
                
                 O
                 how
                 should
                 this
                 make
                 thee
                 (
                 Christian
                 )
                 long
                 to
                 be
                 gone
                 home
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 this
                 stir
                 and
                 scuffle
                 !
                 'T
                 is
                 strange
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 houre
                 seems
                 not
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 everyday
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 till
                 death
                 sounds
                 thy
                 joyful
                 retreat
                 ,
                 and
                 calls
                 thee
                 off
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 bullets
                 flie
                 so
                 thick
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 art
                 fighting
                 for
                 thy
                 life
                 with
                 thy
                 deadly
                 enemies
                 ,
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 Court
                 ,
                 where
                 not
                 swords
                 ,
                 but
                 palmes
                 are
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 Saints
                 hands
                 ;
                 not
                 drums
                 ,
                 but
                 harps
                 ;
                 not
                 groanes
                 of
                 bleeding
                 souldiers
                 and
                 wounded
                 consciences
                 ,
                 but
                 sweet
                 and
                 ravishing
                 musick
                 is
                 heard
                 of
                 triumphing
                 Victors
                 caroling
                 the
                 praises
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Lambe
                 ,
                 through
                 whom
                 they
                 have
                 overcome
                 .
                 Well
                 ,
                 Christians
                 ,
                 while
                 you
                 are
                 below
                 ,
                 comfort
                 your selves
                 with
                 these
                 things
                 ;
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 Rest
                 remains
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 You
                 do
                 not
                 beat
                 the
                 aire
                 ,
                 but
                 wrestle
                 for
                 a
                 Heaven
                 that
                 is
                 yonder
                 above
                 these
                 clouds
                 ;
                 you
                 have
                 your
                 worst
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 will
                 follow
                 .
                 You
                 wrestle
                 but
                 to
                 win
                 a
                 Crown
                 ,
                 and
                 win
                 to
                 wear
                 it
                 ,
                 yea
                 wear
                 never
                 to
                 lose
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 once
                 on
                 none
                 shall
                 take
                 off
                 ,
                 or
                 put
                 you
                 to
                 the
                 hazard
                 of
                 battel
                 more
                 .
                 Here
                 we
                 overcome
                 to
                 fight
                 again
                 ,
                 the
                 battel
                 of
                 one
                 temptation
                 may
                 be
                 over
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 war
                 remaines
                 .
                 What
                 peace
                 can
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 devils
                 can
                 come
                 abroad
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 holes
                 ,
                 or
                 anything
                 of
                 sinful
                 nature
                 remains
                 in
                 our selves
                 unmortified
                 ?
                 which
                 will
                 even
                 fight
                 upon
                 its
                 knees
                 ,
                 and
                 strike
                 with
                 one
                 arme
                 while
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 cut
                 off
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 death
                 comes
                 ,
                 the
                 last
                 stroak
                 is
                 struck
                 :
                 this
                 good
                 Physician
                 will
                 perfectly
                 cure
                 thee
                 of
                 thy
                 spiritual
                 blindnesse
                 and
                 lamenesse
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Martyr
                 told
                 his
                 fellow
                 at
                 the
                 stake
                 bloody
                 Bonner
                 would
                 do
                 their
                 bodily
                 .
                 )
                 What
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 Christian
                 ,
                 which
                 takes
                 away
                 the
                 joy
                 of
                 thy
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 wrestlings
                 and
                 combates
                 which
                 this
                 bosome-enemy
                 puts
                 thee
                 to
                 ?
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 the
                 Peninnah
                 ,
                 that
                 vexing
                 and
                 disturbing
                 thy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 hath
                 kept
                 thee
                 off
                 many
                 a
                 sweet
                 meale
                 ,
                 thou
                 mightest
                 have
                 had
                 in
                 communion
                 with
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Saints
                 ?
                 
                 or
                 if
                 thou
                 hast
                 come
                 ,
                 hath
                 made
                 thee
                 cover
                 the
                 Altar
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 thy
                 teares
                 and
                 groans
                 ?
                 and
                 will
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 happy
                 hand
                 that
                 cuts
                 the
                 knot
                 ,
                 and
                 sets
                 thee
                 loose
                 from
                 thy
                 deadnesse
                 ,
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 pride
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 not
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 thou
                 wert
                 yoak't
                 ?
                 'T
                 is
                 life
                 which
                 is
                 thy
                 losse
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 which
                 is
                 thy
                 gaine
                 .
                 Be
                 but
                 willing
                 to
                 endure
                 the
                 rending
                 of
                 this
                 vaile
                 of
                 thy
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 art
                 where
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 be
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 reach
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 at
                 rest
                 in
                 the
                 bosome
                 of
                 thy
                 God.
                 And
                 why
                 should
                 a
                 short
                 evil
                 of
                 paine
                 affright
                 thee
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 deliverance
                 from
                 a
                 continual
                 torment
                 of
                 sins
                 evil
                 ravish
                 thee
                 ?
                 Some
                 you
                 know
                 have
                 chose
                 to
                 be
                 cut
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 ground
                 daily
                 with
                 the
                 stone
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 their
                 pain
                 comes
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 canst
                 thou
                 not
                 quietly
                 think
                 of
                 dying
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 delivered
                 from
                 the
                 torment
                 of
                 these
                 sins
                 ,
                 never
                 to
                 return
                 more
                 ?
                 And
                 yet
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 half
                 that
                 death
                 doth
                 for
                 thee
                 :
                 Peace
                 is
                 sweet
                 after
                 war
                 ,
                 ease
                 after
                 pain
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 tongue
                 can
                 expresse
                 what
                 joy
                 ,
                 what
                 glory
                 must
                 fill
                 the
                 creature
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 blessed
                 company
                 ?
                 none
                 but
                 one
                 that
                 dwells
                 there
                 can
                 tell
                 .
                 Did
                 we
                 know
                 more
                 of
                 that
                 blisseful
                 state
                 ,
                 we
                 Ministers
                 should
                 finde
                 it
                 as
                 hard
                 a
                 work
                 to
                 perswade
                 Christians
                 to
                 be
                 willing
                 to
                 live
                 here
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 as
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 perswade
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 willing
                 to
                 die
                 so
                 soon
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP
                 II.
              
               Wherein
               is
               shewed
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
              
               ,
               how
               the
               Christian
               doth
               not
               ,
               and
               how
               he
               doth
               wrestle
               against
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 NOw
                 followes
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 enemies
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 wrestle
                 ;
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 described
                 Negatively
                 ,
                 
                   Not
                   with
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Positively
                 ,
                 
                   But
                   against
                   Principalities
                   and
                   Powers
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
               
                 First
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Negative
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Description
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 pure
                 negation
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 no
                 conflict
                 with
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 but
                 wholly
                 and
                 solely
                 to
                 engage
                 against
                 Satan
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 comparison
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 with
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 sense
                 not
                 chiefly
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 usual
                 in
                 Scripture
                 such
                 manner
                 of
                 phrase
                 ,
                 Luke
                 14.12
                 .
                 
                   Call
                   not
                   thy
                   friends
                   to
                   dinner
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   poore
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 those
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 neglect
                 the
                 poor
                 .
                 Now
                 what
                 is
                 meant
                 here
                 by
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ?
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 double
                 interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 by
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 may
                 be
                 meant
                 our
                 own
                 bosome-corruptions
                 ;
                 that
                 sin
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 our
                 corrupt
                 nature
                 so
                 oft
                 called
                 flesh
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   flesh
                   lusteth
                   against
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                
                 and
                 sometimes
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 as
                 Matth.
                 ●6
                 .
                 17
                 .
                 
                   Flesh
                   and
                   blood
                   hath
                   not
                   revealed
                   this
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 this
                 Confession
                 thou
                 hast
                 made
                 comes
                 from
                 above
                 ;
                 thy
                 fleshly
                 corrupt
                 minde
                 could
                 never
                 have
                 found
                 out
                 this
                 supernatural
                 truth
                 ,
                 thy
                 sinful
                 Will
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 embraced
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor
                 15.20
                 .
                 
                   Flesh
                   and
                   blood
                   cannot
                   inherit
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 sinful
                 mortal
                 flesh
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 's
                 expounded
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 following
                 .
                 So
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 1.21
                 .
                 I
                 consulted
                 not
                 with
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 carnal
                 reason
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 bosome-enemy
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 flesh
                 ,
                 partly
                 from
                 its
                 derivation
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 from
                 its
                 operation
                 ;
                 from
                 its
                 derivation
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 's
                 derived
                 and
                 propagated
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 natural
                 generation
                 ;
                 thus
                 Adam
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 beget
                 
                   a
                   son
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   likenesse
                   ,
                
                 sinful
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 mortal
                 and
                 miserable
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 the
                 holiest
                 Saint
                 on
                 earth
                 having
                 flesh
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 derives
                 this
                 corrupt
                 and
                 sinful
                 nature
                 to
                 his
                 childe
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 circumcised
                 Jew
                 begat
                 an
                 uncircumcised
                 childe
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 wheat
                 cleans'd
                 and
                 fann'd
                 (
                 being
                 sowen
                 )
                 comes
                 up
                 with
                 a
                 husk
                 ,
                 John
                 3.6
                 .
                 
                   That
                   which
                   is
                   borne
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   is
                   flesh
                   .
                
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 s
                 call'd
                 flesh
                 from
                 the
                 operations
                 of
                 this
                 corrupt
                 nature
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 fleshly
                 and
                 carnal
                 ;
                 The
                 reasonings
                 of
                 the
                 corrupt
                 minde
                 fleshly
                 ,
                 therefore
                 called
                 the
                 carnal
                 minde
                 ,
                 uncapable
                 indeed
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 neither
                 doth
                 nor
                 can
                 perceive
                 :
                 As
                 the
                 Sunne
                 doth
                 
                   obsignare
                   superiora
                   dum
                   revelat
                   inferiora
                
                 ;
                 hide
                 the
                 Heavens
                 which
                 are
                 above
                 it
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 while
                 it
                 reveales
                 things
                 beneath
                 ;
                 so
                 carnal
                 reason
                 leaves
                 the
                 creature
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 concerning
                 spiritual
                 truths
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 able
                 to
                 conceive
                 and
                 discourse
                 of
                 creature-excellencies
                 ,
                 and
                 carnal
                 interests
                 here
                 below
                 .
                 What
                 a
                 childish
                 question
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 wise
                 a
                 
                 man
                 did
                 Nicodemus
                 put
                 to
                 Christ
                 ?
                 though
                 Christ
                 to
                 help
                 him
                 did
                 wrap
                 his
                 speech
                 in
                 a
                 carnal
                 phrase
                 .
                 If
                 fleshly
                 reason
                 cannot
                 understand
                 spiritual
                 truths
                 when
                 thus
                 accommodated
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 notions
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 translated
                 into
                 its
                 own
                 language
                 ,
                 what
                 skill
                 is
                 it
                 like
                 to
                 have
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 put
                 to
                 reade
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 original
                 tongue
                 ?
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 garment
                 of
                 carnal
                 expression
                 were
                 taken
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 spiritual
                 truths
                 in
                 their
                 naked
                 hue
                 presented
                 to
                 its
                 view
                 .
                 The
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 natural
                 will
                 are
                 carnal
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 8.5
                 .
                 
                   They
                   that
                   are
                   after
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 
                   minde
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   .
                
                 All
                 its
                 desires
                 ,
                 delights
                 ,
                 cares
                 ,
                 feares
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 and
                 of
                 carnal
                 things
                 ;
                 it
                 savours
                 spiritual
                 food
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 an
                 Angel
                 fleshly
                 .
                 
                   Omnis
                   vita
                   gustu
                   ducitur
                
                 :
                 What
                 we
                 cannot
                 relish
                 we
                 will
                 hardly
                 make
                 our
                 daily
                 food
                 .
                 Every
                 creature
                 hath
                 its
                 proper
                 diet
                 ,
                 the
                 Lion
                 eats
                 not
                 grasse
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 horse
                 flesh
                 ;
                 what
                 is
                 food
                 to
                 the
                 carnal
                 heart
                 ,
                 is
                 poison
                 to
                 the
                 gracious
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 pleasing
                 to
                 the
                 gracious
                 ,
                 is
                 distastful
                 to
                 the
                 carnal
                 .
                 Now
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 Interpretation
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Christian
                 had
                 no
                 combate
                 with
                 his
                 corrupt
                 nature
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 it
                 's
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 lusts
                 against
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 flesh
                 against
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 enemy
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 sin
                 that
                 besets
                 the
                 Christian
                 round
                 )
                 but
                 to
                 aggravate
                 his
                 conflict
                 with
                 this
                 enemy
                 by
                 the
                 accesse
                 of
                 a
                 forreign
                 power
                 ,
                 Satan
                 who
                 strikes
                 in
                 with
                 this
                 domestick
                 enemy
                 .
                 As
                 if
                 while
                 a
                 King
                 is
                 fighting
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 mutinous
                 subjects
                 ,
                 some
                 out-landish
                 troops
                 should
                 joyne
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 now
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 not
                 to
                 fight
                 with
                 his
                 subjects
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 a
                 forrein
                 power
                 .
                 The
                 Christian
                 wrestles
                 not
                 with
                 his
                 naked
                 corruption
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 Satan
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 were
                 there
                 no
                 devil
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 our
                 hands
                 full
                 in
                 resisting
                 the
                 corruptions
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 hearts
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 accesse
                 of
                 this
                 enemy
                 makes
                 the
                 battel
                 more
                 terrible
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 heads
                 them
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 Captain
                 so
                 skilful
                 and
                 experienced
                 .
                 Our
                 sin
                 is
                 the
                 engine
                 ,
                 Satan
                 is
                 the
                 Engineer
                 ;
                 lust
                 the
                 bait
                 ,
                 Satan
                 the
                 Angler
                 ;
                 when
                 a
                 soule
                 is
                 enticed
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 lust
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 tempted
                 ,
                 James
                 1.14
                 .
                 because
                 both
                 Satan
                 and
                 our
                 own
                 lust
                 concur
                 to
                 the
                 compleating
                 the
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 let
                 this
                 make
                 thee
                 ,
                 Christian
                 ,
                 
                 ply
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 mortification
                 close
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 policy
                 to
                 let
                 thy
                 lusts
                 have
                 armes
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 sure
                 to
                 rise
                 and
                 declare
                 against
                 thee
                 when
                 thine
                 enemy
                 comes
                 .
                 Achish
                 his
                 Nobles
                 did
                 but
                 wisely
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 trust
                 
                 David
                 in
                 their
                 army
                 ,
                 when
                 to
                 fight
                 against
                 Israel
                 ,
                 lest
                 in
                 the
                 battel
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 an
                 adversary
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 And
                 darest
                 thou
                 go
                 to
                 duty
                 ,
                 or
                 engage
                 in
                 any
                 action
                 ,
                 where
                 Satan
                 will
                 appear
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 endeavour
                 to
                 make
                 sure
                 of
                 thy
                 pride
                 ,
                 unbelief
                 ,
                 &c.
                 that
                 they
                 joyne
                 not
                 with
                 thine
                 enemy
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 are
                 Satan
                 and
                 thy
                 own
                 flesh
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
                 not
                 single
                 corruption
                 ,
                 but
                 edged
                 with
                 his
                 policy
                 ,
                 and
                 backed
                 by
                 his
                 power
                 ?
                 see
                 then
                 what
                 need
                 thou
                 hast
                 of
                 more
                 help
                 then
                 thy
                 owne
                 grace
                 ;
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 grapling
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 thy
                 naked
                 grace
                 ;
                 here
                 thou
                 hast
                 two
                 to
                 one
                 against
                 thee
                 :
                 Satan
                 was
                 too
                 hard
                 for
                 Adam
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 went
                 so
                 well
                 appointed
                 into
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 because
                 left
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 easily
                 will
                 he
                 foile
                 thee
                 ;
                 cling
                 therfore
                 about
                 thy
                 God
                 for
                 strength
                 ,
                 get
                 him
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 though
                 a
                 worme
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 deal
                 with
                 this
                 Serpent
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 is
                 interpreted
                 as
                 a
                 periphrasis
                 of
                 man.
                 We
                 wrestle
                 not
                 with
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 with
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 here
                 described
                 by
                 that
                 part
                 which
                 chiefly
                 distinguisheth
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 Angelical
                 nature
                 ;
                 
                   Touch
                   me
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   handle
                   me
                   ,
                   a
                   Spirit
                   hath
                   not
                   flesh
                   .
                
                 Now
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 Interpretation
                 observe
                 ;
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 how
                 meanly
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 speaks
                 of
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 layes
                 the
                 stresse
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 battel
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 resisting
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 but
                 Principalities
                 and
                 Powers
                 ;
                 where
                 the
                 Apostle
                 excludes
                 not
                 our
                 combate
                 with
                 man
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 war
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 Serpent
                 and
                 his
                 seed
                 .
                 As
                 wide
                 as
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 peaceably
                 hold
                 the
                 Saints
                 and
                 wicked
                 together
                 ;
                 but
                 his
                 intent
                 is
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 complicated
                 enemy
                 (
                 mans
                 wrath
                 and
                 Satans
                 interwoven
                 together
                 )
                 we
                 have
                 to
                 deal
                 with
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 how
                 meanly
                 doth
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 speak
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 calling
                 him
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ?
                 Man
                 hath
                 a
                 Heaven-borne
                 soule
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 him
                 a
                 kin
                 to
                 Angels
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 Spirits
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 passed
                 by
                 in
                 silence
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 owne
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 tainted
                 with
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 creature
                 God
                 at
                 first
                 made
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 though
                 of
                 
                 such
                 noble
                 extraction
                 ,
                 yet
                 being
                 so
                 immerst
                 in
                 sensuality
                 ,
                 deserves
                 no
                 other
                 name
                 then
                 flesh
                 ,
                 which
                 part
                 of
                 man
                 levels
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 beast
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 here
                 intended
                 to
                 expresse
                 the
                 weaknesse
                 and
                 frailty
                 of
                 mans
                 nature
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 the
                 phrase
                 which
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 expresseth
                 the
                 weaknesse
                 and
                 impotency
                 of
                 a
                 creature
                 by
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
                 31.3
                 .
                 
                   They
                   are
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   horses
                   are
                   flesh
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 weak
                 ;
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 would
                 set
                 out
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 strength
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 he
                 opposeth
                 it
                 to
                 flesh
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 10.3
                 .
                 
                   Our
                   weapons
                   are
                   not
                   carnal
                   ,
                   but
                   mighty
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 text
                 ,
                 not
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 but
                 Powers
                 .
                 As
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 Had
                 you
                 no
                 other
                 to
                 feare
                 but
                 a
                 weak
                 sorry
                 man
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 worth
                 the
                 providing
                 armes
                 or
                 ammunition
                 ;
                 but
                 you
                 have
                 enemies
                 that
                 neither
                 are
                 flesh
                 ,
                 nor
                 are
                 resisted
                 with
                 flesh
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 here
                 we
                 see
                 what
                 a
                 weak
                 creature
                 man
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 weaker
                 then
                 Angels
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 some
                 sense
                 beneath
                 the
                 beasts
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 frailer
                 then
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 beasts
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 compares
                 man
                 to
                 the
                 grasse
                 ,
                 which
                 soon
                 withers
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
                 40.6
                 .
                 and
                 his
                 
                   goodlinesse
                   to
                   the
                   flower
                   of
                   the
                   field
                   .
                
                 Yea
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 vanity
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 62.9
                 .
                 
                   Men
                   of
                   low
                   degree
                   are
                   vanity
                   ,
                   and
                   men
                   of
                   high
                   degree
                   are
                   a
                   lie
                   ,
                
                 both
                 alike
                 vain
                 ;
                 only
                 the
                 rich
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 man
                 ,
                 his
                 vanity
                 is
                 covered
                 with
                 honour
                 ,
                 wealth
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 are
                 here
                 called
                 a
                 lie
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 seem
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 worse
                 then
                 plain
                 vanity
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 deceives
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                     .
                  
                   1
                
                 First
                 ,
                 Is
                 man
                 but
                 fraile
                 flesh
                 ?
                 let
                 this
                 humble
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 man
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 thy
                 excellency
                 ,
                 flesh
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 remove
                 from
                 filth
                 and
                 corruption
                 :
                 thy
                 soule
                 is
                 the
                 salt
                 that
                 keeps
                 thee
                 sweet
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 stink
                 above
                 ground
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 thy
                 beauty
                 thou
                 pridest
                 in
                 ?
                 flesh
                 is
                 grasse
                 ,
                 but
                 beauty
                 is
                 the
                 vanity
                 of
                 this
                 vanity
                 .
                 This
                 goodlinesse
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 flower
                 ,
                 which
                 lasts
                 not
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 grasse
                 ,
                 appears
                 in
                 its
                 moneth
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 gone
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
                 the
                 flower
                 ,
                 which
                 fades
                 while
                 the
                 flower
                 stands
                 .
                 How
                 soon
                 will
                 times
                 plough
                 make
                 furrowes
                 in
                 thy
                 face
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 one
                 fit
                 of
                 an
                 Ague
                 so
                 change
                 thy
                 countenance
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 make
                 thy
                 doting
                 lovers
                 afraid
                 to
                 look
                 on
                 thee
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 strength
                 ?
                 alas
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 arme
                 of
                 flesh
                 ,
                 which
                 withers
                 oft
                 in
                 the
                 stretching
                 forth
                 ;
                 ere
                 long
                 thy
                 blood
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 warm
                 ,
                 will
                 freeze
                 in
                 thy
                 veines
                 ;
                 thy
                 Spring
                 crown'd
                 with
                 May-buds
                 ,
                 will
                 tread
                 on
                 Decembers
                 heel
                 ;
                 thy
                 marrow
                 dry
                 in
                 thy
                 bones
                 ,
                 thy
                 sinews
                 shrink
                 ,
                 thy
                 legs
                 bow
                 under
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 thy
                 body
                 ,
                 thy
                 eye-strings
                 crack
                 ,
                 thy
                 tongue
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 call
                 
                 for
                 help
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 thy
                 heart
                 with
                 thy
                 fl●sh
                 shall
                 faile
                 ;
                 and
                 now
                 thou
                 ,
                 who
                 art
                 such
                 a
                 giant
                 ,
                 take
                 a
                 turne
                 if
                 thou
                 canst
                 in
                 thy
                 chamber
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 raise
                 but
                 thy
                 head
                 from
                 thy
                 pillow
                 if
                 thou
                 art
                 able
                 ,
                 or
                 call
                 back
                 thy
                 breath
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 making
                 haste
                 to
                 be
                 gone
                 out
                 of
                 thy
                 nostrils
                 ,
                 never
                 to
                 return
                 more
                 ;
                 and
                 darest
                 thou
                 glory
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 so
                 soon
                 may
                 be
                 prostrate
                 ?
              
               
                 Is
                 it
                 wisdome
                 ?
                 the
                 same
                 grave
                 rhat
                 covers
                 thy
                 body
                 ,
                 shall
                 bury
                 all
                 that
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 thy
                 flesh
                 I
                 mean
                 )
                 all
                 thy
                 thoughts
                 shall
                 perish
                 ,
                 and
                 goodly
                 plots
                 come
                 to
                 nothing
                 .
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 thy
                 thoughts
                 as
                 such
                 shall
                 ascend
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 not
                 one
                 holy
                 breathing
                 of
                 thy
                 soule
                 lost
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 thy
                 blood
                 and
                 birth
                 ?
                 whoever
                 thou
                 art
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 base-borne
                 till
                 borne
                 againe
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 blood
                 runs
                 in
                 thy
                 veines
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 beggar
                 in
                 the
                 street
                 ,
                 Asts
                 17.26
                 .
                 All
                 Nations
                 there
                 we
                 finde
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 blood
                 ,
                 in
                 two
                 things
                 all
                 are
                 alike
                 ,
                 we
                 come
                 in
                 and
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 alike
                 ;
                 as
                 one
                 is
                 not
                 made
                 of
                 finer
                 earth
                 ,
                 so
                 not
                 resolved
                 into
                 purer
                 dust
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                     .
                  
                   2
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Is
                 man
                 flesh
                 ?
                 trust
                 not
                 in
                 man
                 ;
                 
                   Cursed
                   be
                   he
                   that
                   makes
                   flesh
                   his
                   arme
                   .
                
                 Not
                 the
                 mighty
                 man
                 ;
                 robes
                 may
                 hide
                 and
                 garnish
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 change
                 flesh
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 146.
                 
                 
                   Put
                   not
                   your
                   trust
                   in
                   Princes
                
                 ;
                 alas
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 keep
                 their
                 crownes
                 on
                 their
                 own
                 heads
                 ,
                 their
                 heads
                 on
                 their
                 own
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 and
                 lookest
                 thou
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 cannot
                 give
                 themselves
                 ?
                 Not
                 in
                 wise
                 men
                 ,
                 whose
                 designes
                 recoile
                 oft
                 upon
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 performe
                 their
                 enterprise
                 .
                 —
                 
                   Amphora
                   coepit
                   institui
                   currente
                   rot
                   â
                   cur
                   urceus
                   exit
                   .
                
                 Mans
                 carnal
                 wisdome
                 intends
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 turnes
                 the
                 wheele
                 ,
                 and
                 brings
                 forth
                 another
                 .
                 Trust
                 not
                 in
                 holy
                 men
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 their
                 judgement
                 not
                 infallible
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 their
                 way
                 sometimes
                 doubtful
                 .
                 His
                 mistake
                 may
                 lead
                 thee
                 aside
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 he
                 returns
                 ,
                 thou
                 mayest
                 go
                 on
                 and
                 perish
                 .
                 Trust
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 in
                 thy self
                 ,
                 thou
                 artflesh
                 .
                 
                   He
                   is
                   a
                   fool
                
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Wise
                 man
                 )
                 
                   that
                   trusts
                   his
                   heart
                
                 .
                 Not
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 thou
                 art
                 or
                 doest
                 ,
                 the
                 garment
                 of
                 thy
                 righteousnesse
                 is
                 spotted
                 with
                 the
                 flesh
                 ;
                 all
                 is
                 counted
                 by
                 Saint
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   confidence
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                
                 besides
                 our
                 rejoycing
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Phil.
                 3.3
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   3
                
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 feare
                 not
                 man
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 but
                 flesh
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 Davids
                 resolv
                 ,
                 Ps
                 .
                 56.4
                 .
                 
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   fear
                   what
                   flesh
                   can
                   do
                   unto
                   me
                
                 ;
                 thou
                 need'st
                 not
                 thou
                 ought'st
                 not
                 to
                 fear
                 .
                 Thou
                 need'st
                 not
                 .
                 What
                 ,
                 not
                 such
                 a
                 
                 great
                 man
                 ,
                 not
                 such
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 the
                 keyes
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 prisons
                 at
                 their
                 girdle
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 kill
                 or
                 save
                 alive
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 not
                 these
                 ,
                 only
                 look
                 they
                 be
                 thy
                 enemies
                 for
                 Righteousnesse
                 sake
                 .
                 Take
                 heed
                 thou
                 makest
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 childe
                 thine
                 enemy
                 ,
                 by
                 offering
                 wrong
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 right
                 the
                 wicked
                 even
                 upon
                 the
                 Saint
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 offends
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 finde
                 no
                 shelter
                 under
                 Gods
                 wing
                 for
                 his
                 sin
                 .
                 This
                 made
                 Jerome
                 complain
                 that
                 the
                 Christians
                 sins
                 made
                 the
                 armes
                 of
                 those
                 barbarous
                 Nations
                 which
                 invaded
                 Christendome
                 victorious
                 :
                 
                   Nostris
                   peccatis
                   fortes
                   sunt
                   barbari
                
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 mans
                 wrath
                 findes
                 thee
                 in
                 Gods
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 fury
                 take
                 fire
                 at
                 thy
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 thou
                 needest
                 not
                 feare
                 ,
                 though
                 thy
                 life
                 be
                 the
                 prey
                 he
                 hunts
                 for
                 .
                 Flesh
                 can
                 only
                 wound
                 flesh
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 kill
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 hurt
                 thee
                 ,
                 why
                 shouldest
                 thou
                 feare
                 to
                 be
                 stript
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 resign'd
                 already
                 to
                 Christ
                 ?
                 't
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 lesson
                 thou
                 learnest
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 to
                 deny
                 thy self
                 ,
                 take
                 up
                 thy
                 crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 thy
                 Master
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 enemy
                 comes
                 too
                 late
                 ;
                 thou
                 hast
                 no
                 life
                 to
                 lose
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 hast
                 given
                 it
                 already
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 man
                 take
                 away
                 that
                 without
                 Gods
                 leave
                 ;
                 all
                 thou
                 hast
                 is
                 ensured
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 promised
                 thee
                 immunity
                 from
                 suffering
                 in
                 this
                 kinde
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 hath
                 undertaken
                 to
                 beare
                 thy
                 losse
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 to
                 pay
                 thee
                 a
                 hundred
                 fold
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 stay
                 for
                 it
                 till
                 another
                 world
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 thou
                 ought'st
                 not
                 to
                 feare
                 flesh
                 .
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 10.
                 thrice
                 in
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 sixe
                 verses
                 ,
                 commands
                 us
                 not
                 to
                 feare
                 man
                 ;
                 if
                 thy
                 heart
                 quailes
                 at
                 him
                 ,
                 how
                 wilt
                 thou
                 behave
                 thy self
                 in
                 the
                 list
                 against
                 Satan
                 ,
                 whose
                 little
                 finger
                 is
                 heavier
                 then
                 mans
                 loines
                 ?
                 The
                 Romanes
                 had
                 
                   arma
                   praelusoria
                
                 ;
                 weapons
                 rebated
                 or
                 cudgels
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 tried
                 at
                 before
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 sharp
                 .
                 If
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 beare
                 a
                 bruise
                 in
                 thy
                 flesh
                 from
                 mans
                 cudgel
                 and
                 blunt
                 weapon
                 ,
                 what
                 wilt
                 thou
                 do
                 when
                 thou
                 shalt
                 have
                 Satans
                 sword
                 in
                 thy
                 side
                 ?
                 God
                 counts
                 himself
                 reproached
                 when
                 his
                 children
                 feare
                 a
                 sorry
                 man
                 ;
                 therefore
                 we
                 are
                 bid
                 ,
                 Sanctifie
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 feare
                 their
                 feare
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 not
                 feare
                 man
                 who
                 is
                 but
                 flesh
                 ;
                 Labour
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 to
                 mortifie
                 thy
                 own
                 flesh
                 .
                 Flesh
                 only
                 feares
                 flesh
                 :
                 when
                 the
                 soule
                 degenerates
                 into
                 carnal
                 desires
                 and
                 delights
                 ,
                 no
                 wonder
                 he
                 falls
                 into
                 carnal
                 feares
                 .
                 Have
                 a
                 care
                 ,
                 Christian
                 ,
                 thou
                 bring'st
                 not
                 thy self
                 into
                 bondage
                 :
                 perhaps
                 thy
                 heart
                 feeds
                 on
                 the
                 applause
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 this
                 will
                 make
                 thee
                 afraid
                 to
                 be
                 evil
                 spoken
                 
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 who
                 shuffled
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 John
                 12.42
                 .
                 owning
                 him
                 in
                 private
                 when
                 they
                 durst
                 not
                 confesse
                 him
                 openly
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 loved
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 David
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   is
                   an
                   open
                   Sepulchre
                
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 grave
                 hath
                 many
                 a
                 Saints
                 name
                 been
                 buried
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 this
                 fleshly
                 desire
                 were
                 mortified
                 ,
                 thou
                 would'st
                 not
                 passe
                 to
                 be
                 judg'd
                 by
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 of
                 all
                 carnal
                 affections
                 .
                 Some
                 meat
                 you
                 observe
                 is
                 aguish
                 ;
                 if
                 thou
                 settest
                 thy
                 heart
                 on
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 carnal
                 ,
                 wife
                 ,
                 childe
                 ,
                 estate
                 ,
                 &c.
                 these
                 will
                 incline
                 thee
                 to
                 a
                 base
                 feare
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 be
                 Gods
                 messenger
                 to
                 afflict
                 thee
                 in
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 set
                 faith
                 against
                 flesh
                 .
                 Faith
                 fixeth
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 fixed
                 heart
                 is
                 not
                 readily
                 afraid
                 .
                 Physicians
                 tell
                 us
                 we
                 are
                 never
                 so
                 subject
                 to
                 receive
                 infection
                 as
                 when
                 the
                 spirits
                 are
                 low
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 antidotes
                 they
                 give
                 are
                 all
                 cordials
                 :
                 When
                 the
                 spirit
                 is
                 low
                 through
                 unbelief
                 ,
                 every
                 threatening
                 from
                 man
                 makes
                 sad
                 impression
                 .
                 Let
                 thy
                 faith
                 take
                 but
                 a
                 deep
                 draught
                 of
                 the
                 Promises
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 courage
                 will
                 rise
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 comfort
                 thy self
                 ,
                 Christian
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 thou
                 art
                 fl●sh
                 ,
                 so
                 thy
                 heavenly
                 Father
                 knows
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 considers
                 thee
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 affliction
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 103.14
                 .
                 
                   He
                   knoweth
                   our
                   frame
                   ,
                   he
                   remembreth
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   but
                   dust
                   .
                
                 Not
                 like
                 some
                 unskilful
                 Emperick
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 but
                 one
                 receipt
                 for
                 all
                 ,
                 strong
                 or
                 weak
                 ,
                 young
                 or
                 old
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 wise
                 Physician
                 considers
                 his
                 Patient
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 writes
                 his
                 bill
                 :
                 men
                 and
                 devils
                 are
                 but
                 Gods
                 Apothecaries
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 not
                 our
                 physick
                 ,
                 but
                 give
                 what
                 God
                 prescribes
                 .
                 Balaam
                 loved
                 Bal●ks
                 see
                 well
                 enough
                 ,
                 but
                 could
                 not
                 go
                 an
                 hairs
                 breadth
                 beyond
                 Gods
                 Commission
                 .
                 Indeed
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 choice
                 with
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
                 27.7
                 .
                 
                   Hath
                   he
                   smitten
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   smote
                   those
                   that
                   smote
                   h●m
                
                 ?
                 In
                 a
                 Saints
                 cup
                 the
                 poison
                 of
                 the
                 affliction
                 is
                 corrected
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 wickeds
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 what
                 is
                 medicine
                 to
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 ruine
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 in
                 duty
                 ;
                 he
                 knows
                 you
                 are
                 but
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 pities
                 and
                 accepts
                 thy
                 weak
                 service
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 he
                 makes
                 apologies
                 for
                 thee
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   is
                   willing
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   the
                   flesh
                   is
                   weak
                
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 in
                 temptations
                 he
                 considers
                 thou
                 art
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 proportions
                 the
                 temptation
                 to
                 so
                 weak
                 a
                 nature
                 :
                 't
                 is
                 call'd
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 temptation
                 as
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 man
                 ,
                 a
                 moderate
                 
                 temptation
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 margin
                 )
                 fitted
                 for
                 so
                 fraile
                 a
                 creature
                 .
                 Whenever
                 the
                 Christian
                 begins
                 to
                 faint
                 under
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 God
                 makes
                 as
                 much
                 haste
                 to
                 his
                 succour
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 tender
                 mother
                 would
                 to
                 her
                 swooning
                 childe
                 ;
                 therefore
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 nigh
                 ,
                 to
                 revive
                 such
                 ,
                 lest
                 their
                 spirits
                 should
                 faile
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 thing
                 follows
                 :
                 The
                 conjuncture
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 enemies
                 ;
                 We
                 have
                 not
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 naked
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 man
                 led
                 on
                 by
                 Satan
                 ;
                 not
                 with
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 but
                 Principalities
                 and
                 Powers
                 acting
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 men
                 the
                 Christian
                 wrestles
                 with
                 ,
                 good
                 men
                 and
                 bad
                 .
                 Satan
                 strikes
                 in
                 with
                 both
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 Christian
                 wrestles
                 with
                 good
                 men
                 .
                 Many
                 a
                 sharp
                 conflict
                 there
                 hath
                 been
                 betwixt
                 Saint
                 and
                 Saint
                 ,
                 scuffling
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 through
                 mis-understanding
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 each
                 other
                 :
                 Abraham
                 and
                 Lot
                 at
                 strife
                 .
                 Aaron
                 and
                 Miriam
                 justled
                 with
                 Moses
                 for
                 the
                 wall
                 ,
                 till
                 God
                 interposed
                 and
                 ended
                 the
                 quarrel
                 by
                 his
                 immediate
                 stroak
                 on
                 Miriam
                 .
                 The
                 Apostles
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 their
                 Master
                 ,
                 were
                 at
                 high
                 words
                 ,
                 contesting
                 who
                 should
                 be
                 greatest
                 .
                 Now
                 in
                 these
                 Civil
                 wars
                 among
                 Saints
                 ,
                 Satan
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 kindle-coale
                 ,
                 though
                 little
                 seen
                 ,
                 because
                 ,
                 like
                 Ahab
                 ,
                 he
                 fights
                 in
                 a
                 disguise
                 ,
                 playing
                 first
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 aggravating
                 every
                 petty
                 injury
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 provoking
                 to
                 wrath
                 and
                 revenge
                 :
                 therefore
                 the
                 Apostle
                 dehorting
                 from
                 anger
                 ,
                 useth
                 this
                 argument
                 ,
                 
                   Give
                   no
                   place
                   to
                   the
                   devil
                
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 Fall
                 not
                 out
                 among
                 your selves
                 ,
                 except
                 you
                 long
                 for
                 the
                 devils
                 company
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 souldier
                 of
                 fortune
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 common
                 phrase
                 is
                 .
                 )
                 living
                 by
                 his
                 sword
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 hastes
                 thither
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 hope
                 of
                 war.
                 Gregory
                 compares
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 their
                 sad
                 differences
                 to
                 two
                 cocks
                 ,
                 which
                 Satan
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 pit
                 sets
                 on
                 fighting
                 ,
                 in
                 hope
                 ,
                 when
                 kill'd
                 to
                 sup
                 with
                 them
                 at
                 night
                 .
                 Solomon
                 saith
                 ,
                 Prov.
                 18.6
                 .
                 
                   The
                   mouth
                   of
                   the
                   contentious
                   man
                   calls
                   for
                   stroakes
                   .
                
                 Indeed
                 we
                 by
                 our
                 mutual
                 strifes
                 give
                 the
                 devil
                 a
                 staffe
                 to
                 beat
                 us
                 with
                 ;
                 he
                 cannot
                 well
                 work
                 without
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 blows
                 up
                 these
                 coales
                 of
                 contention
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 useth
                 as
                 his
                 forge
                 ,
                 to
                 heat
                 our
                 spirits
                 into
                 wrath
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 we
                 
                 are
                 malleable
                 ,
                 easily
                 hammer'd
                 as
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 .
                 Contention
                 puts
                 the
                 soul
                 into
                 disorder
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   inter
                   arma
                   silent
                   leges
                
                 .
                 The
                 Law
                 of
                 grace
                 acts
                 not
                 freely
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 commotion
                 ;
                 Meek
                 Moses
                 provok't
                 ,
                 speaks
                 unadvisedly
                 .
                 Me
                 thinks
                 this
                 (
                 if
                 nothing
                 else
                 will
                 )
                 should
                 sound
                 a
                 retreat
                 to
                 our
                 unhappy
                 differences
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Joab
                 hath
                 a
                 hand
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 sets
                 this
                 evil
                 spirit
                 betwixt
                 brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 folly
                 is
                 it
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 bite
                 and
                 devoure
                 one
                 another
                 to
                 make
                 hell
                 sport
                 ?
                 we
                 are
                 prone
                 to
                 mistake
                 our
                 heat
                 for
                 zeal
                 ,
                 whereas
                 commonly
                 in
                 strifes
                 between
                 Saints
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 fire-ship
                 sent
                 in
                 by
                 Satan
                 to
                 break
                 their
                 unity
                 and
                 order
                 ;
                 wherein
                 while
                 they
                 stand
                 they
                 are
                 an
                 Armado
                 invincible
                 ,
                 and
                 Satan
                 knows
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 other
                 way
                 but
                 this
                 to
                 shatter
                 them
                 :
                 when
                 the
                 Christians
                 language
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 one
                 ,
                 begins
                 to
                 be
                 confounded
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 then
                 neare
                 a
                 scattering
                 ;
                 't
                 is
                 time
                 for
                 God
                 to
                 part
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 cannot
                 live
                 in
                 peace
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 Christian
                 wrestles
                 with
                 wicked
                 men
                 .
                 
                   Because
                   you
                   are
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   world
                   hates
                   you
                
                 .
                 The
                 Saints
                 nature
                 and
                 life
                 are
                 Antipodes
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 fire
                 and
                 water
                 ,
                 heaven
                 and
                 hell
                 ,
                 may
                 assoon
                 be
                 reconciled
                 as
                 they
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Heretick
                 is
                 his
                 enemy
                 for
                 truths
                 sake
                 ,
                 the
                 prophane
                 for
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 to
                 both
                 the
                 Christian
                 is
                 an
                 abomination
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Israelite
                 to
                 the
                 Egyptian
                 ;
                 hence
                 come
                 wars
                 ▪
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 persecution
                 never
                 goes
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 who
                 say
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 as
                 they
                 once
                 with
                 their
                 lips
                 ,
                 
                   Christiani
                   ad
                   leones
                
                 .
                 Now
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 wars
                 with
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 Satan
                 is
                 Commander
                 in
                 chief
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 their
                 fathers
                 work
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 his
                 lusts
                 they
                 fulfil
                 .
                 The
                 Sabeans
                 plunder'd
                 Job
                 ,
                 but
                 went
                 on
                 Satans
                 errand
                 .
                 The
                 Heretick
                 broacheth
                 corrupt
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 perverts
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 Minister
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 11.15
                 .
                 they
                 have
                 their
                 call
                 ,
                 their
                 wiles
                 and
                 wages
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 Persecutors
                 their
                 work
                 ascribed
                 to
                 hell
                 ;
                 is
                 it
                 a
                 persecution
                 of
                 the
                 tongue
                 ?
                 't
                 is
                 hell
                 sets
                 it
                 on
                 fire
                 ;
                 is
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 hand
                 ?
                 still
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 the
                 devils
                 instruments
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 2.10
                 .
                 
                   The
                   devil
                   shall
                   cast
                   some
                   of
                   you
                   into
                   prison
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                     ,
                  
                   1
                
                 First
                 ,
                 do
                 you
                 see
                 any
                 driving
                 furiously
                 against
                 the
                 truths
                 or
                 servants
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 O
                 pity
                 them
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 miserable
                 wretches
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 feare
                 not
                 their
                 power
                 ,
                 admire
                 not
                 their
                 parts
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 men
                 possessed
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 acted
                 by
                 the
                 devil
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 his
                 drudges
                 and
                 slaughter-slaves
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Martyr
                 call'd
                 them
                 .
                 Augustine
                 in
                 
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Lycinius
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 excellent
                 parts
                 ,
                 but
                 wicked
                 ,
                 who
                 once
                 was
                 his
                 Scholar
                 ,
                 speaks
                 thus
                 pathetically
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 O
                 how
                 I
                 could
                 weep
                 and
                 mourne
                 over
                 thee
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 such
                 a
                 sparkling
                 wit
                 prostituted
                 to
                 the
                 devils
                 service
                 !
                 If
                 thou
                 hadst
                 found
                 a
                 golden
                 chalice
                 ,
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 have
                 given
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 thee
                 a
                 golden
                 head
                 ,
                 parts
                 and
                 wit
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 
                   propinas
                   teipsum
                   Diabolo
                
                 ,
                 thou
                 drinkest
                 thy self
                 to
                 the
                 devil
                 .
                 When
                 you
                 see
                 men
                 of
                 power
                 or
                 parts
                 ,
                 using
                 them
                 against
                 God
                 that
                 gave
                 them
                 ,
                 weep
                 over
                 them
                 ;
                 better
                 they
                 had
                 lived
                 and
                 died
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 slaves
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 fools
                 ,
                 then
                 do
                 the
                 devil
                 such
                 service
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                     .
                  
                   2
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 O
                 ye
                 Saints
                 ,
                 when
                 reproached
                 and
                 persecuted
                 ,
                 look
                 further
                 then
                 man
                 ,
                 spend
                 not
                 your
                 wrath
                 upon
                 him
                 ;
                 alas
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 instruments
                 in
                 the
                 devils
                 hand
                 ;
                 save
                 your
                 displeasure
                 for
                 Satan
                 who
                 is
                 thy
                 chief
                 enemy
                 ,
                 these
                 may
                 be
                 won
                 to
                 Christs
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 become
                 thy
                 friends
                 at
                 last
                 Now
                 and
                 then
                 we
                 see
                 some
                 running
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 devils
                 colours
                 ,
                 and
                 washing
                 the
                 wounds
                 with
                 their
                 teares
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 made
                 by
                 their
                 cruelty
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 a
                 notable
                 passage
                 in
                 Anselme
                 ,
                 who
                 compares
                 the
                 heretick
                 and
                 persecutour
                 to
                 the
                 horse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 devil
                 to
                 the
                 Rider
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 in
                 battel
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 enemy
                 comes
                 riding
                 up
                 ,
                 the
                 valiant
                 souldier
                 ,
                 
                   Non
                   irascitur
                   equo
                   ,
                   sed
                   equiti
                   ,
                   &
                   quantum
                   potest
                   agit
                   ut
                   equitem
                   percutiat
                   ,
                   equum
                   possideat
                   ;
                   sic
                   contra
                   malos
                   homines
                   agendum
                   ,
                   non
                   contra
                   illos
                   ,
                   sed
                   illum
                   qui
                   illos
                   instigat
                   ,
                   ut
                   dum
                   Diabolus
                   vincitur
                   ,
                   infoelices
                   quos
                   ille
                   possidet
                   liberentur
                   :
                
                 He
                 is
                 angry
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 horse
                 but
                 horseman
                 ,
                 he
                 labours
                 to
                 kill
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 possesse
                 the
                 horse
                 for
                 his
                 use
                 :
                 Thus
                 must
                 we
                 do
                 with
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 bend
                 our
                 wrath
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 Satan
                 that
                 rides
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 spurs
                 them
                 on
                 labouring
                 by
                 prayer
                 for
                 them
                 as
                 Christ
                 did
                 on
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 to
                 dismount
                 the
                 devil
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 these
                 miserable
                 soules
                 hackneyed
                 by
                 him
                 may
                 be
                 delivered
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 more
                 honour
                 to
                 take
                 one
                 soule
                 alive
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 devils
                 clutches
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 leave
                 many
                 slain
                 upon
                 the
                 field
                 .
                 Erasmus
                 saith
                 of
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 begg'd
                 the
                 lives
                 of
                 those
                 hereticks
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Officers
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 bloody
                 persecutours
                 of
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 ;
                 Cupiebat
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   amicus
                   medicus
                   superesse
                   ,
                   quos
                   arte
                   suâ
                   sanaret
                
                 :
                 Like
                 a
                 kinde
                 Physician
                 he
                 desired
                 their
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 possible
                 he
                 might
                 work
                 a
                 cure
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 sound
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP
                 II.
              
               Wherein
               is
               shewen
               ,
               what
               a
               Principality
               Satan
               hath
               ,
               how
               he
               came
               to
               be
               such
               a
               Prince
               ,
               and
               how
               we
               may
               know
               whether
               we
               be
               under
               him
               as
               our
               Prince
               ,
               or
               not
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   VERSE
                   12.
                   
                
                 
                   But
                   against
                   Principalities
                   and
                   Powers
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 Apostle
                 having
                 shewen
                 what
                 the
                 Saints
                 enemies
                 are
                 not
                 ,
                 
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                
                 ,
                 fraile
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 cannot
                 come
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 seen
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 be
                 resisted
                 with
                 mans
                 power
                 ,
                 or
                 escape
                 by
                 flight
                 ;
                 now
                 he
                 describes
                 them
                 Positively
                 ,
                 
                   against
                   Principalities
                   ,
                   against
                   Powers
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Some
                 think
                 the
                 Apostle
                 by
                 these
                 divers
                 names
                 and
                 titles
                 ,
                 intends
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 distinct
                 orders
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 devils
                 are
                 one
                 subordinate
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 make
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 verse
                 11.
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Head
                 or
                 Monarch
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 ,
                 verse
                 12.
                 so
                 many
                 inferiour
                 orders
                 ,
                 as
                 among
                 men
                 there
                 are
                 Princes
                 ,
                 Dukes
                 ,
                 Earles
                 ,
                 &c.
                 under
                 an
                 Emperour
                 .
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 order
                 among
                 the
                 devils
                 cannot
                 be
                 denied
                 .
                 The
                 Scripture
                 speaks
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Prince
                   of
                   devils
                   ,
                   Matth.
                
                 9.
                 and
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Devil
                   and
                   his
                   Angels
                
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 him
                 fell
                 from
                 their
                 first
                 station
                 ,
                 called
                 his
                 Angels
                 as
                 it
                 's
                 probably
                 conceived
                 ,
                 because
                 one
                 above
                 the
                 rest
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 faction
                 )
                 drew
                 with
                 him
                 multitudes
                 of
                 other
                 into
                 his
                 party
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 him
                 sinned
                 and
                 fell
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 many
                 distinct
                 orders
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 several
                 branches
                 in
                 this
                 description
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 probable
                 ;
                 too
                 weak
                 a
                 notion
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                 foundation
                 of
                 a
                 Pulpit-discourse
                 ,
                 therefore
                 we
                 shall
                 take
                 them
                 as
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 devil
                 collectively
                 .
                 We
                 wrestle
                 not
                 with
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 but
                 devils
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 Principalities
                 ,
                 Powers
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 not
                 distributively
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 Principalities
                 one
                 rank
                 ,
                 Powers
                 another
                 ;
                 for
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 branches
                 cannot
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 distinct
                 orders
                 ,
                 but
                 promiscuously
                 of
                 all
                 as
                 spiritual
                 wickednesses
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 not
                 proper
                 to
                 one
                 to
                 be
                 spirits
                 or
                 wicked
                 ,
                 but
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 devil
                 or
                 whole
                 pack
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 here
                 described
                 by
                 their
                 Government
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 Principalities
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 strength
                 and
                 puissance
                 ,
                 called
                 Powers
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 nature
                 in
                 its
                 substance
                 and
                 degeneracy
                 ,
                 
                   Spiritual
                   wickednesses
                
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Kingdome
                 or
                 proper
                 Territories
                 ,
                 
                   Rulers
                   of
                   the
                   darknesse
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   .
                
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 the
                 war
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   heavenly
                   places
                   ,
                   or
                   about
                   heavenly
                   things
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 Principalities
                 ;
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 abstract
                 for
                 the
                 concrete
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 a
                 Principality
                 ;
                 So
                 ,
                 Titus
                 3.1
                 .
                 we
                 are
                 bid
                 to
                 be
                 
                   subject
                   to
                   Principalities
                   and
                   Powers
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Princes
                 and
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 vulgar
                 reades
                 it
                 .
                 We
                 wrestle
                 against
                 Princes
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 will
                 have
                 to
                 expresse
                 the
                 eminency
                 of
                 their
                 nature
                 above
                 mans
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 state
                 and
                 spirit
                 of
                 Princes
                 is
                 more
                 raised
                 then
                 others
                 ,
                 great
                 men
                 have
                 great
                 spirits
                 ,
                 as
                 Zeba
                 and
                 Zalmunna
                 to
                 Gideon
                 ,
                 asking
                 who
                 they
                 were
                 they
                 slew
                 at
                 
                   Tabor
                   ;
                   As
                   thou
                   art
                
                 ,
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 
                   so
                   were
                   they
                   ,
                   each
                   one
                   resembled
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 Majesty
                 and
                 Presence
                 beseeming
                 a
                 Princely
                 race
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 think
                 ,
                 the
                 eminent
                 nature
                 of
                 Angels
                 here
                 to
                 be
                 intended
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 as
                 far
                 above
                 the
                 highest
                 Prince
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 above
                 the
                 basest
                 peasant
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 described
                 by
                 their
                 nature
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 branch
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 subscribe
                 to
                 their
                 judgement
                 ,
                 who
                 take
                 this
                 for
                 their
                 Principality
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 devil
                 exerciseth
                 in
                 this
                 lower
                 world
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Note
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
              
               
                 That
                 Satan
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 Prince
                 ,
                 
                 Christ
                 himself
                 stiles
                 him
                 
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   world
                
                 ,
                 John
                 14.
                 
                 Princes
                 have
                 their
                 thrones
                 where
                 they
                 sit
                 in
                 state
                 ;
                 Satan
                 hath
                 his
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 2.13
                 .
                 
                   Thou
                   dwellest
                   where
                   Satan
                   hath
                   his
                   throne
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 no
                 earthly
                 Prince
                 may
                 compare
                 ;
                 few
                 Kings
                 are
                 enthroned
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 their
                 subjects
                 ,
                 they
                 rule
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 command
                 their
                 purses
                 ,
                 but
                 how
                 
                 oft
                 in
                 a
                 day
                 are
                 they
                 pull'd
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 thrones
                 by
                 the
                 wishes
                 of
                 their
                 discontented
                 subjects
                 :
                 But
                 Satan
                 hath
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 subjects
                 .
                 Princes
                 have
                 their
                 homage
                 and
                 peculiar
                 honour
                 done
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 Satan
                 is
                 served
                 upon
                 the
                 knee
                 of
                 his
                 subjects
                 ,
                 the
                 wicked
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 
                   worship
                   the
                   devil
                
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 13.4
                 .
                 No
                 Prince
                 expects
                 such
                 worship
                 as
                 he
                 ,
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 religious
                 worship
                 will
                 serve
                 him
                 ,
                 2
                 Chron.
                 11.15
                 .
                 Jeroboam
                 there
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 ordain
                 Priests
                 for
                 devils
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 is
                 call'd
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 god
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 a
                 god
                 given
                 him
                 .
                 Princes
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 absolute
                 have
                 a
                 Legislative
                 Power
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 their
                 own
                 will
                 is
                 their
                 law
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 in
                 Turkey
                 ,
                 where
                 their
                 Laws
                 are
                 writ
                 in
                 no
                 other
                 Tables
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 proud
                 Sultans
                 breast
                 ;
                 thus
                 Satan
                 gives
                 law
                 to
                 the
                 poor
                 sinner
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 bound
                 and
                 must
                 obey
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Law
                 be
                 writ
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 creature
                 hath
                 nothing
                 but
                 damnation
                 for
                 fulfilling
                 the
                 devils
                 lust
                 ;
                 't
                 is
                 call'd
                 
                   a
                   Law
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   Rom.
                
                 8.2
                 .
                 because
                 it
                 comes
                 with
                 authority
                 ;
                 Princes
                 have
                 their
                 Ministers
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 employ
                 for
                 the
                 safety
                 and
                 enlargement
                 of
                 their
                 Territories
                 :
                 So
                 Satan
                 his
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 11.15
                 .
                 who
                 propagates
                 his
                 cursed
                 designes
                 ,
                 therefore
                 we
                 reade
                 of
                 
                   doctrine
                   of
                   devils
                
                 .
                 Princes
                 have
                 their
                 
                   Arcana
                   Imperii
                
                 ,
                 which
                 none
                 knowes
                 but
                 a
                 few
                 Favourites
                 in
                 whom
                 they
                 confide
                 :
                 thus
                 the
                 devil
                 hath
                 his
                 mysteries
                 of
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 and
                 depths
                 of
                 Satan
                 we
                 reade
                 of
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 his
                 subjects
                 know
                 not
                 of
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 2.24
                 ▪
                 these
                 are
                 imparted
                 to
                 a
                 few
                 Favourites
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Elymas
                 ,
                 whom
                 Paul
                 calls
                 
                   full
                   of
                   all
                   subtilty
                   ,
                   and
                   childe
                   of
                   the
                   devil
                
                 ;
                 such
                 ,
                 whose
                 consciences
                 are
                 so
                 debauched
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 scruple
                 not
                 the
                 most
                 horrid
                 sins
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 his
                 white
                 boyes
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 of
                 a
                 people
                 in
                 America
                 ,
                 that
                 love
                 meat
                 best
                 when
                 't
                 is
                 rotten
                 and
                 stinks
                 .
                 The
                 devil
                 is
                 of
                 their
                 diet
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 corrupt
                 and
                 rotten
                 the
                 creature
                 is
                 in
                 sinne
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 his
                 tooth
                 ;
                 some
                 are
                 more
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 devil
                 then
                 others
                 .
                 Christ
                 had
                 his
                 beloved
                 disciple
                 ;
                 and
                 Satan
                 those
                 that
                 lie
                 in
                 his
                 very
                 bosome
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 what
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 Princes
                 have
                 their
                 Vectigalia
                 ,
                 their
                 tribute
                 and
                 custome
                 ;
                 so
                 Satan
                 his
                 .
                 Indeed
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 share
                 with
                 the
                 sinner
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 owner
                 of
                 all
                 he
                 hath
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 devil
                 is
                 the
                 Merchant
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sinner
                 but
                 the
                 broker
                 to
                 trade
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 last
                 puts
                 all
                 his
                 gaines
                 into
                 the
                 devils
                 purse
                 :
                 time
                 ,
                 strength
                 ,
                 parts
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 conscience
                 and
                 all
                 spent
                 to
                 keep
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 throne
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Quest
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   how
                   comes
                   Satan
                   to
                   this
                   Principality
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Answ
                     .
                  
                
                 Not
                 lawfully
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 can
                 shew
                 a
                 faire
                 claim
                 .
                 As
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 he
                 obtained
                 it
                 by
                 Conquest
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 won
                 his
                 crown
                 ;
                 so
                 he
                 weares
                 it
                 by
                 power
                 and
                 policy
                 .
                 But
                 conquest
                 is
                 a
                 crack't
                 title
                 .
                 A
                 thief
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 honester
                 ,
                 because
                 able
                 to
                 force
                 the
                 traveller
                 to
                 deliver
                 his
                 purse
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 thief
                 on
                 the
                 throne
                 is
                 no
                 better
                 then
                 a
                 private
                 one
                 on
                 the
                 road
                 ,
                 or
                 Pyrate
                 in
                 a
                 Pinnace
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 boldly
                 told
                 Alexander
                 .
                 Neither
                 doth
                 that
                 prove
                 good
                 with
                 processe
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 evil
                 at
                 first
                 :
                 Satan
                 indeed
                 hath
                 kept
                 possession
                 long
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 thief
                 will
                 be
                 so
                 as
                 long
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 keeps
                 his
                 stollen
                 goods
                 ;
                 He
                 stole
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 Adam
                 from
                 God
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 no
                 better
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 Christs
                 Conquest
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 the
                 war
                 righteous
                 ,
                 to
                 recover
                 what
                 was
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 which
                 Satan
                 cannot
                 say
                 of
                 the
                 meanest
                 creature
                 ,
                 
                   'T
                   is
                   my
                   own
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Satan
                 may
                 lay
                 claim
                 to
                 his
                 Principality
                 by
                 Election
                 ;
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 he
                 came
                 in
                 by
                 a
                 wile
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Prince
                 elect
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 unanimous
                 voice
                 of
                 corrupt
                 nature
                 ;
                 
                   Ye
                   are
                   of
                   your
                   father
                   the
                   devil
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   his
                   lusts
                   ye
                   will
                   do
                   .
                
                 But
                 this
                 also
                 hath
                 a
                 flaw
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 man
                 by
                 law
                 of
                 Creation
                 is
                 Gods
                 subject
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 give
                 away
                 Gods
                 right
                 ;
                 by
                 sin
                 he
                 loseth
                 his
                 right
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Protectour
                 ;
                 but
                 God
                 loseth
                 not
                 his
                 right
                 as
                 a
                 Soveraign
                 .
                 Sin
                 disabled
                 man
                 to
                 keep
                 Gods
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 enfranchise
                 or
                 dis-oblige
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 need
                 not
                 keep
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Satan
                 may
                 claim
                 a
                 deed
                 of
                 gift
                 from
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 bold
                 to
                 do
                 to
                 Christ
                 himself
                 upon
                 this
                 ground
                 ,
                 perswading
                 him
                 to
                 worship
                 him
                 as
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 Luke
                 4.5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 
                   He
                   shewed
                   unto
                   him
                   all
                   the
                   Kingdomes
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   All
                   this
                   will
                   I
                   give
                   thee
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   is
                   delivered
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   whomsoever
                   I
                   will
                   I
                   give
                   it
                   .
                
                 Where
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 truth
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 spake
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 cannot
                 speak
                 truth
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 gain
                 credit
                 to
                 some
                 lie
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 )
                 God
                 indeed
                 hath
                 delivered
                 in
                 a
                 sense
                 this
                 world
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 his
                 sense
                 to
                 do
                 what
                 he
                 will
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 any
                 approbatory
                 act
                 given
                 him
                 a
                 Pattent
                 to
                 vouch
                 him
                 his
                 vice-Roy
                 ,
                 not
                 Satan
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 permission
                 of
                 God
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Quest
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 
                   But
                   why
                   doth
                   God
                   permit
                   this
                   Apostate-creature
                   ,
                   to
                   exercise
                   such
                   a
                   Principality
                   over
                   the
                   world
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Answ
                     .
                  
                
                 First
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 righteous
                 act
                 of
                 vengeance
                 on
                 Man
                 ,
                 for
                 revolting
                 from
                 the
                 sweet
                 Government
                 of
                 his
                 rightful
                 Lord
                 and
                 Maker
                 ;
                 'T
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 that
                 God
                 punisheth
                 rebellion
                 ;
                 
                   Because
                   ye
                   would
                   not
                   serve
                   me
                   with
                   gladnesse
                   in
                   the
                   abundance
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   therefore
                   ye
                   shall
                   serve
                   your
                   enemies
                   in
                   hunger
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Satan
                 is
                 a
                 King
                 given
                 in
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 .
                 Chams
                 curse
                 is
                 mans
                 punishment
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   Servant
                   of
                   servants
                
                 .
                 The
                 devil
                 is
                 Gods
                 slave
                 ,
                 man
                 the
                 devils
                 .
                 Sin
                 hath
                 set
                 the
                 devil
                 on
                 the
                 creatures
                 back
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 he
                 hurries
                 him
                 without
                 mercy
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 the
                 swine
                 )
                 till
                 he
                 be
                 choak't
                 with
                 flames
                 ,
                 if
                 mercy
                 interpose
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 God
                 permits
                 this
                 his
                 Principality
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 glorifying
                 of
                 his
                 Name
                 in
                 the
                 recovery
                 of
                 his
                 Elect
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 this
                 great
                 Potentate
                 .
                 What
                 a
                 glorious
                 Name
                 will
                 God
                 have
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 finished
                 this
                 war
                 ,
                 wherein
                 at
                 first
                 he
                 found
                 all
                 possessed
                 by
                 this
                 enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 Adam
                 to
                 offer
                 himself
                 as
                 a
                 Voluntier
                 in
                 this
                 service
                 ,
                 till
                 made
                 willing
                 by
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 Power
                 ?
                 this
                 ,
                 this
                 will
                 gain
                 God
                 a
                 Name
                 above
                 every
                 name
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 creatures
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 those
                 by
                 which
                 himself
                 was
                 known
                 to
                 his
                 creature
                 .
                 The
                 workmanship
                 of
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 gave
                 him
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Creatour
                 ,
                 Providence
                 of
                 Preserver
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 of
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 doth
                 both
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 preserve
                 his
                 creature
                 which
                 else
                 had
                 been
                 lost
                 ,
                 and
                 create
                 a
                 new
                 creature
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 the
                 Babe
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 through
                 God
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 beat
                 the
                 devil
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 drive
                 Adam
                 (
                 though
                 created
                 in
                 his
                 full
                 stature
                 )
                 out
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 not
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 works
                 of
                 God
                 empty
                 themselves
                 as
                 rivers
                 into
                 this
                 sea
                 ,
                 losing
                 their
                 names
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 swelling
                 into
                 one
                 of
                 Redemption
                 ?
                 Had
                 not
                 Satan
                 taken
                 Gods
                 Elect
                 prisoners
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 gone
                 to
                 heaven
                 with
                 such
                 acclamations
                 of
                 triumph
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 three
                 expressions
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 joy
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 the
                 joy
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 after
                 her
                 travel
                 ,
                 the
                 joy
                 of
                 harvest
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 joy
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 divideth
                 the
                 spoil
                 :
                 the
                 exultaton
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 is
                 wrought
                 upon
                 a
                 sad
                 ground
                 ,
                 many
                 a
                 paine
                 and
                 teare
                 it
                 costs
                 the
                 travelling
                 woman
                 ,
                 many
                 a
                 feare
                 the
                 husbandman
                 ,
                 perils
                 and
                 wounds
                 the
                 souldier
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 come
                 at
                 their
                 joy
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 last
                 are
                 paid
                 for
                 all
                 ,
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 their
                 past
                 sorrows
                 feeding
                 their
                 present
                 joyes
                 .
                 Had
                 Christ
                 come
                 and
                 entered
                 into
                 affinity
                 with
                 
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 return'd
                 peaceably
                 to
                 heaven
                 with
                 his
                 Spouse
                 ,
                 finding
                 no
                 resistance
                 ;
                 though
                 this
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 admirable
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 would
                 have
                 afforded
                 the
                 joy
                 of
                 marriage
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 carrying
                 his
                 Saints
                 to
                 heaven
                 will
                 greaten
                 the
                 joy
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 addes
                 to
                 the
                 nuptial
                 Song
                 ,
                 the
                 triumph
                 of
                 a
                 Conquerour
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 rescued
                 his
                 Bride
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 leading
                 her
                 to
                 the
                 chambers
                 of
                 hell
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   1
                
                 Is
                 Satan
                 such
                 a
                 great
                 Prince
                 ?
                 try
                 whose
                 subject
                 thou
                 art
                 .
                 His
                 Empire
                 is
                 large
                 ,
                 only
                 a
                 few
                 priviledg'd
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 translated
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Gods
                 dear
                 Son
                 ;
                 even
                 in
                 Christs
                 own
                 territories
                 ,
                 (
                 visible
                 Church
                 I
                 mean
                 )
                 where
                 his
                 Name
                 is
                 profest
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Scepter
                 of
                 his
                 Gospel
                 held
                 forth
                 ,
                 there
                 Satan
                 hath
                 his
                 subjects
                 .
                 As
                 Christ
                 had
                 his
                 Saints
                 in
                 Nero's
                 Court
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 devil
                 his
                 servants
                 in
                 the
                 outward
                 Court
                 of
                 his
                 visible
                 Church
                 .
                 Thou
                 must
                 therefore
                 have
                 something
                 more
                 to
                 exempt
                 thee
                 from
                 his
                 Government
                 ,
                 then
                 living
                 within
                 the
                 pale
                 ,
                 and
                 giving
                 an
                 outward
                 conformity
                 to
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Satan
                 will
                 yield
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 no
                 loser
                 :
                 As
                 a
                 King
                 lets
                 his
                 Merchants
                 trade
                 to
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 live
                 in
                 a
                 forreign
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 while
                 they
                 are
                 there
                 learn
                 the
                 language
                 ,
                 and
                 observe
                 the
                 customes
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ;
                 this
                 breaks
                 not
                 their
                 allegiance
                 ,
                 nor
                 all
                 that
                 thy
                 loyalty
                 to
                 Satan
                 .
                 When
                 a
                 Statute
                 was
                 made
                 in
                 Queen
                 Elizabeths
                 reign
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 Papists
                 sent
                 to
                 Rome
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 Popes
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 he
                 return'd
                 them
                 this
                 answer
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 )
                 
                   Bid
                   the
                   Catholicks
                   in
                   England
                   give
                   me
                   their
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   the
                   Queen
                   take
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                
                 His
                 subject
                 thou
                 art
                 whom
                 thou
                 crownest
                 in
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 whom
                 thou
                 flatterest
                 with
                 thy
                 lips
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 trial
                 to
                 an
                 issue
                 ,
                 know
                 thou
                 belongest
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 to
                 one
                 ,
                 Christ
                 and
                 Satan
                 divide
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ;
                 Christ
                 will
                 bear
                 no
                 equal
                 ,
                 and
                 Satan
                 no
                 Superiour
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 hold
                 in
                 with
                 both
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 thou
                 sayest
                 Christ
                 be
                 thy
                 Prince
                 ,
                 answer
                 to
                 these
                 Interrogatories
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 how
                 came
                 he
                 into
                 the
                 throne
                 ?
                 Satan
                 had
                 once
                 the
                 quiet
                 possession
                 of
                 thy
                 heart
                 :
                 thou
                 wast
                 by
                 birth
                 as
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 thy
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 Satans
                 vassal
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 hast
                 oft
                 vouch't
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 course
                 
                 of
                 thy
                 life
                 to
                 be
                 thy
                 Liege
                 Lord
                 ,
                 how
                 then
                 comes
                 this
                 great
                 change
                 ?
                 Satan
                 surely
                 would
                 not
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 accord
                 resigne
                 his
                 Crown
                 and
                 Scepter
                 to
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 thy self
                 thou
                 wert
                 neither
                 willing
                 to
                 renounce
                 ,
                 nor
                 able
                 to
                 resist
                 his
                 ,
                 power
                 :
                 this
                 then
                 must
                 only
                 be
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 Christs
                 victorious
                 armes
                 ,
                 whom
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   exalted
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Prince
                   and
                   a
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   Asts
                
                 5.31
                 .
                 Speak
                 therefore
                 ,
                 hath
                 Christ
                 come
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 as
                 once
                 Abraham
                 to
                 Lot
                 ,
                 when
                 prisoner
                 to
                 Kederlaomer
                 ,
                 rescuing
                 thee
                 out
                 of
                 Satans
                 hands
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 leading
                 thee
                 in
                 chains
                 of
                 lust
                 to
                 hell
                 ?
                 Didst
                 thou
                 ever
                 hear
                 a
                 voice
                 from
                 heaven
                 in
                 the
                 Ministery
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 calling
                 out
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 as
                 once
                 to
                 Saul
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 lay
                 thee
                 at
                 Gods
                 foot
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 thee
                 face
                 about
                 for
                 heaven
                 ,
                 to
                 strike
                 thee
                 blinde
                 in
                 thine
                 own
                 apprehension
                 ,
                 who
                 before
                 hadst
                 a
                 good
                 opinion
                 of
                 thy
                 state
                 ,
                 to
                 tame
                 and
                 meeken
                 thee
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 how
                 thou
                 art
                 willing
                 to
                 be
                 led
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 a
                 childe
                 after
                 Christ
                 ?
                 Did
                 ever
                 Christ
                 come
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Angel
                 to
                 Peter
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 rowsing
                 thee
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 causing
                 the
                 chaines
                 of
                 darknesse
                 and
                 stupidity
                 to
                 fall
                 off
                 thy
                 minde
                 and
                 conscience
                 ,
                 but
                 make
                 thee
                 obedient
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 iron
                 gate
                 of
                 thy
                 Will
                 hath
                 opened
                 to
                 Christ
                 before
                 he
                 left
                 thee
                 ?
                 then
                 thou
                 hast
                 something
                 to
                 say
                 for
                 thy
                 freedome
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 in
                 all
                 this
                 I
                 be
                 a
                 Barbarian
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 language
                 I
                 speak
                 be
                 strange
                 ,
                 thou
                 knowest
                 no
                 such
                 work
                 to
                 have
                 passed
                 upon
                 thy
                 spirit
                 ,
                 then
                 thou
                 art
                 yet
                 in
                 thy
                 old
                 prison
                 ;
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 change
                 of
                 Government
                 in
                 a
                 Nation
                 by
                 a
                 Conquerour
                 that
                 invades
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 subjects
                 not
                 heare
                 of
                 this
                 ?
                 one
                 King
                 unthroned
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 crowned
                 in
                 thy
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 hear
                 no
                 scuffle
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 ?
                 The
                 regenerating
                 Spirit
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 the
                 
                   winde
                   ,
                   John
                
                 3.8
                 .
                 His
                 first
                 attempts
                 on
                 the
                 soule
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 secret
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 creature
                 knows
                 not
                 whence
                 they
                 come
                 ,
                 or
                 whither
                 they
                 tend
                 ;
                 but
                 before
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 sound
                 will
                 be
                 heard
                 throughout
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 cannot
                 but
                 see
                 a
                 great
                 change
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 that
                 was
                 blinde
                 ,
                 now
                 I
                 see
                 ;
                 I
                 that
                 was
                 as
                 hard
                 as
                 ice
                 ,
                 now
                 relenting
                 for
                 sin
                 ;
                 now
                 my
                 heart
                 gives
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 melt
                 and
                 mourne
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 that
                 was
                 well
                 enough
                 without
                 a
                 Christ
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 did
                 wonder
                 what
                 others
                 saw
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 such
                 a
                 do
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 now
                 have
                 changed
                 my
                 note
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Daughters
                   of
                   Jerusalem
                
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 what
                 ,
                 is
                 your
                 Beloved
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 scornfully
                 have
                 ask't
                 )
                 I
                 have
                 learn't
                 to
                 ask
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 seek
                 him
                 with
                 you
                 .
                 O
                 soul
                 !
                 canst
                 thou
                 say
                 't
                 is
                 thus
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 mayest
                 know
                 who
                 has
                 been
                 here
                 ;
                 no
                 lesse
                 
                 then
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 his
                 victorious
                 Spirit
                 hath
                 translated
                 thee
                 from
                 Satans
                 power
                 into
                 his
                 own
                 sweet
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 whose
                 law
                 doest
                 thou
                 freely
                 subject
                 thy self
                 unto
                 ?
                 the
                 lawes
                 of
                 these
                 Princes
                 are
                 as
                 contrary
                 as
                 their
                 natures
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 a
                 law
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 8.2
                 .
                 the
                 other
                 a
                 law
                 of
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 7.12
                 .
                 and
                 therefore
                 if
                 sin
                 hath
                 not
                 so
                 far
                 bereav'd
                 thee
                 of
                 thy
                 wits
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 know
                 sin
                 from
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 thou
                 mayest
                 ,
                 (
                 except
                 resolve
                 to
                 cheat
                 thy
                 own
                 soul
                 )
                 soon
                 be
                 resolved
                 ;
                 confesse
                 therefore
                 and
                 give
                 glory
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 of
                 these
                 laws
                 doth
                 thy
                 soule
                 set
                 its
                 seal
                 ?
                 When
                 Satan
                 sendes
                 out
                 his
                 Proclamation
                 ,
                 and
                 bids
                 sinner
                 goe
                 ,
                 set
                 thy
                 foot
                 upon
                 such
                 a
                 command
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 observe
                 what
                 is
                 thy
                 behaviour
                 ,
                 doest
                 thou
                 yield
                 thy self
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
                 phraseth
                 it
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 6.16
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 a
                 metaphor
                 from
                 Princes
                 servants
                 or
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 said
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 to
                 present
                 themselves
                 before
                 their
                 Lord
                 ,
                 as
                 ready
                 and
                 at
                 hand
                 to
                 do
                 their
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 elegantly
                 describes
                 the
                 forwardnesse
                 of
                 the
                 sinners
                 heart
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 Satans
                 foot
                 ,
                 when
                 knock
                 or
                 call
                 ;
                 Now
                 doth
                 thy
                 soule
                 go
                 out
                 thus
                 to
                 meet
                 thy
                 lust
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Aaron
                 his
                 brother
                 )
                 glad
                 to
                 see
                 its
                 face
                 in
                 an
                 occasion
                 ?
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 brought
                 over
                 to
                 sin
                 with
                 much
                 ado
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 likest
                 the
                 command
                 :
                 
                   Transgresse
                   at
                   Gilgal
                
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 God
                 )
                 
                   this
                   liketh
                   you
                   well
                
                 ,
                 Hos
                 .
                 4.5
                 .
                 As
                 a
                 Courtier
                 ,
                 who
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 obey
                 ,
                 but
                 thank
                 his
                 Prince
                 that
                 he
                 'll
                 employ
                 him
                 .
                 Need'st
                 thou
                 be
                 long
                 in
                 resolving
                 whose
                 thou
                 art
                 ?
                 did
                 ever
                 any
                 question
                 ,
                 whether
                 those
                 were
                 Jeroboams
                 subjects
                 ,
                 who
                 willingly
                 followed
                 his
                 command
                 ?
                 Hos
                 .
                 5.11
                 .
                 Alas
                 ,
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 under
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 tied
                 by
                 a
                 chaine
                 stronger
                 then
                 brasse
                 or
                 iron
                 ;
                 thou
                 lovest
                 thy
                 lust
                 .
                 A
                 Saint
                 may
                 be
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 under
                 a
                 force
                 ,
                 
                   sold
                   under
                   sin
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 bemoans
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 glad
                 when
                 deliverance
                 comes
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 sellest
                 thy self
                 to
                 work
                 iniquity
                 .
                 If
                 Christ
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 take
                 thee
                 from
                 thy
                 lusts
                 ,
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 whine
                 after
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 Micah
                 after
                 his
                 gods
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 goest
                 thou
                 for
                 protection
                 ?
                 as
                 it
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 to
                 protect
                 his
                 subjects
                 ,
                 so
                 Princes
                 expect
                 their
                 subjects
                 should
                 trust
                 them
                 with
                 their
                 safety
                 ;
                 the
                 very
                 bramble
                 bids
                 ,
                 Iudg.
                 9.15
                 .
                 
                   If
                   in
                   truth
                   ye
                   anoint
                   me
                   King
                   ,
                   then
                   put
                   your
                   trust
                   under
                   my
                   shadow
                   .
                
                 Now
                 who
                 hath
                 thy
                 confidence
                 ?
                 Darest
                 thou
                 trust
                 God
                 with
                 thy
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 affaires
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 well-doing
                 ?
                 Good
                 subjects
                 follow
                 their
                 calling
                 ,
                 commit
                 State-matters
                 to
                 the
                 wisdom
                 
                 of
                 their
                 Prince
                 and
                 his
                 Councel
                 ;
                 when
                 wrong'd
                 ,
                 they
                 appeal
                 to
                 their
                 Prince
                 in
                 his
                 Laws
                 for
                 right
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 do
                 offend
                 their
                 Prince
                 ,
                 they
                 submit
                 to
                 the
                 penalty
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 and
                 beare
                 his
                 displeasure
                 patiently
                 ,
                 till
                 humbling
                 themselves
                 they
                 recover
                 his
                 favour
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 discontent
                 fall
                 to
                 open
                 rebellion
                 .
                 Thus
                 a
                 gracious
                 soule
                 follows
                 his
                 Christian
                 calling
                 ,
                 committing
                 himself
                 to
                 God
                 as
                 a
                 faithful
                 Creatour
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 ordered
                 by
                 his
                 wise
                 Providence
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 meets
                 with
                 violence
                 from
                 any
                 ,
                 he
                 scornes
                 to
                 beg
                 aid
                 of
                 the
                 devil
                 to
                 help
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 his
                 own
                 Judge
                 to
                 right
                 himself
                 ;
                 No
                 ,
                 he
                 acquiesceth
                 in
                 the
                 counsel
                 and
                 comfort
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 gives
                 him
                 .
                 If
                 himself
                 offends
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 comes
                 under
                 the
                 lash
                 of
                 Gods
                 correcting
                 hand
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 then
                 take
                 up
                 rebellious
                 armes
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 refuse
                 to
                 receive
                 correction
                 ,
                 but
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Why
                   should
                   a
                   living
                   man
                   complain
                   ?
                   a
                   man
                   for
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   his
                   sin
                
                 ;
                 whereas
                 a
                 naughty
                 heart
                 dares
                 not
                 venture
                 his
                 estate
                 ,
                 life
                 ,
                 credit
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 thing
                 he
                 hath
                 with
                 God
                 in
                 well-doing
                 ,
                 he
                 thinks
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 undone
                 presently
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 sits
                 still
                 under
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 Gods
                 promise
                 for
                 protection
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 runs
                 from
                 God
                 as
                 from
                 under
                 an
                 old
                 house
                 that
                 would
                 fall
                 on
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 layes
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 his
                 confidence
                 in
                 wicked
                 policy
                 ,
                 making
                 lies
                 his
                 refuge
                 ,
                 like
                 
                   Israel
                   ,
                   he
                   trusts
                   in
                   perversenesse
                   ,
                
                 when
                 God
                 ,
                 tells
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   returning
                   and
                   rest
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                   in
                   quietnesse
                   and
                   confidence
                   shall
                   be
                   his
                   strength
                   :
                
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 faith
                 to
                 take
                 Gods
                 Word
                 for
                 his
                 security
                 in
                 wayes
                 of
                 obedience
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 God
                 comes
                 to
                 afflict
                 him
                 for
                 any
                 disloyal
                 carriage
                 ,
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 accepting
                 the
                 punishment
                 for
                 his
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 own
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 Soveraign
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 righteously
                 punish
                 the
                 faults
                 of
                 his
                 disobedient
                 subjects
                 ,
                 his
                 heart
                 is
                 fill'd
                 with
                 rage
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 waiting
                 quietly
                 and
                 humbly
                 ,
                 (
                 like
                 a
                 good
                 subject
                 )
                 till
                 God
                 upon
                 his
                 repentance
                 receives
                 him
                 into
                 his
                 favour
                 ,
                 his
                 wretched
                 heart
                 (
                 presenting
                 God
                 as
                 an
                 enemy
                 to
                 him
                 )
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 any
                 such
                 gracious
                 and
                 amiable
                 thought
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 his
                 bosome
                 ,
                 but
                 bids
                 him
                 look
                 for
                 no
                 good
                 at
                 his
                 hand
                 .
                 
                   This
                   evil
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   why
                   should
                   I
                   wait
                   on
                   the
                   Lord
                   any
                   longer
                   ?
                
                 whereas
                 a
                 gracious
                 heart
                 is
                 most
                 encouraged
                 to
                 wait
                 from
                 this
                 very
                 consideration
                 that
                 drives
                 the
                 other
                 away
                 ;
                 Because
                 't
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 afflicts
                 ,
                 Micah
                 7.6
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 whom
                 doest
                 thou
                 sympathize
                 with
                 ?
                 he
                 is
                 thy
                 Prince
                 ,
                 whose
                 victories
                 and
                 losses
                 thou
                 layest
                 to
                 heart
                 ,
                 whether
                 
                 in
                 thy
                 own
                 bosome
                 ,
                 or
                 abroad
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 What
                 saith
                 thy
                 soul
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 hedgeth
                 up
                 thy
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 keeps
                 thee
                 from
                 that
                 sin
                 which
                 Satan
                 hath
                 been
                 soliciting
                 for
                 ?
                 If
                 on
                 Christs
                 side
                 thou
                 wilt
                 rejoyce
                 when
                 thou
                 art
                 delivered
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 temptation
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 by
                 falling
                 into
                 an
                 affliction
                 ;
                 as
                 David
                 said
                 of
                 Abigail
                 ,
                 so
                 wilt
                 thou
                 here
                 :
                 Blessed
                 be
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 blessed
                 be
                 the
                 Providence
                 which
                 kept
                 me
                 from
                 sinning
                 against
                 my
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 otherwise
                 thou
                 wilt
                 harbour
                 a
                 secret
                 grudge
                 against
                 the
                 Word
                 which
                 stood
                 in
                 thy
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 discontented
                 ,
                 thy
                 designe
                 took
                 not
                 .
                 A
                 naughty
                 heart
                 (
                 like
                 Amnon
                 )
                 pines
                 while
                 his
                 lust
                 hath
                 vent
                 ,
                 Again
                 ,
                 what
                 musick
                 do
                 the
                 atchievements
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 make
                 in
                 thy
                 eare
                 ?
                 when
                 thou
                 hearest
                 the
                 Gospel
                 thrives
                 ,
                 the
                 blinde
                 see
                 ,
                 the
                 lame
                 walk
                 ,
                 the
                 poor
                 gospellized
                 ,
                 doth
                 thy
                 spirit
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 that
                 houre
                 ?
                 If
                 a
                 Saint
                 ,
                 thou
                 wilt
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 is
                 thy
                 Father
                 ,
                 rejoyce
                 thou
                 hast
                 more
                 brethren
                 borne
                 ;
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 thy
                 Prince
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 his
                 subjects
                 increase
                 ;
                 so
                 when
                 thou
                 seest
                 the
                 plots
                 of
                 Christs
                 enemies
                 discovered
                 ,
                 powers
                 defeated
                 ,
                 canst
                 thou
                 go
                 forth
                 with
                 the
                 Saints
                 to
                 meet
                 King
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 and
                 ring
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 with
                 praises
                 ?
                 or
                 do
                 thy
                 bells
                 ring
                 backward
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 newes
                 make
                 thee
                 haste
                 like
                 Haman
                 ,
                 mourning
                 to
                 thine
                 house
                 ,
                 there
                 to
                 empty
                 thy
                 spirit
                 swolne
                 with
                 rancour
                 against
                 his
                 Saints
                 and
                 truth
                 ?
                 or
                 if
                 thy
                 policy
                 can
                 master
                 thy
                 passion
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 faire
                 weather
                 in
                 thy
                 countenance
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 thee
                 to
                 joyne
                 with
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 acclamations
                 of
                 joy
                 ,
                 yet
                 then
                 art
                 thou
                 a
                 close
                 mourner
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 likest
                 the
                 work
                 no
                 better
                 then
                 Haman
                 his
                 office
                 in
                 holding
                 Mordecai's
                 stirrup
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 rather
                 have
                 held
                 the
                 ladder
                 ;
                 this
                 speaks
                 thee
                 a
                 certain
                 enemy
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 how
                 handsomely
                 soever
                 thou
                 mayest
                 carry
                 it
                 before
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   2
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 blesse
                 God
                 ,
                 O
                 ye
                 Saints
                 ,
                 who
                 upon
                 the
                 former
                 trial
                 can
                 say
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 translated
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 delivered
                 from
                 the
                 tyranny
                 of
                 this
                 usurper
                 :
                 There
                 are
                 few
                 but
                 have
                 some
                 one
                 gaudy
                 day
                 in
                 a
                 year
                 which
                 they
                 solemnize
                 ;
                 some
                 keep
                 their
                 birth-day
                 ,
                 others
                 their
                 marriage
                 ;
                 some
                 their
                 manumission
                 from
                 a
                 cruel
                 service
                 ,
                 others
                 their
                 deliverance
                 from
                 some
                 imminent
                 danger
                 ;
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 mercy
                 where
                 all
                 these
                 meet
                 .
                 You
                 may
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 Adam
                 did
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 Chavah
                 ,
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 living
                 ;
                 every
                 mercy
                 riseth
                 up
                 and
                 calls
                 this
                 blessed
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 thy
                 birth-day
                 ,
                 thou
                 wert
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 beganst
                 to
                 live
                 ,
                 when
                 Christ
                 
                 began
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 the
                 Prodigal
                 dated
                 his
                 sons
                 life
                 from
                 his
                 returne
                 ;
                 
                   This
                   my
                   son
                   was
                   dead
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   alive
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 It
                 is
                 thy
                 marriage-day
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   have
                   married
                   you
                   to
                   one
                   husband
                   ,
                   even
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   ,
                
                 said
                 Paul
                 to
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 .
                 Perhaps
                 thou
                 hast
                 enjoyed
                 this
                 thy
                 husbands
                 sweet
                 company
                 many
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 a
                 numerous
                 off-spring
                 of
                 Joyes
                 and
                 comforts
                 by
                 thy
                 fellowship
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 thought
                 of
                 which
                 cannot
                 but
                 endeare
                 him
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 thy
                 espousals
                 delightful
                 to
                 thy
                 memory
                 ;
                 'T
                 is
                 thy
                 manumission
                 ,
                 then
                 were
                 the
                 Indentures
                 cancell'd
                 ,
                 wherein
                 thou
                 wert
                 bound
                 to
                 sin
                 and
                 Satan
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 Sonne
                 made
                 thee
                 free
                 ,
                 thou
                 becamest
                 free
                 indeed
                 :
                 Thou
                 canst
                 not
                 say
                 thou
                 wast
                 borne
                 free
                 ,
                 for
                 thy
                 father
                 was
                 a
                 slave
                 ,
                 nor
                 that
                 thou
                 boughtest
                 thy
                 freedome
                 with
                 a
                 summe
                 ;
                 
                   By
                   grace
                   ye
                   are
                   saved
                
                 .
                 Heaven
                 is
                 setled
                 on
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 promise
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 not
                 at
                 charge
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 writings
                 drawing
                 .
                 All
                 is
                 done
                 at
                 Christ
                 his
                 cost
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 God
                 indented
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 gave
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 eternal
                 life
                 before
                 the
                 world
                 began
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 free
                 estate
                 to
                 settle
                 upon
                 every
                 believing
                 soul
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 they
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 him
                 for
                 their
                 Prince
                 and
                 Saviour
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 houre
                 thou
                 didst
                 come
                 under
                 Christs
                 shadow
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 sweet
                 fruit
                 that
                 grows
                 on
                 this
                 tree
                 of
                 life
                 is
                 thine
                 ;
                 with
                 Christ
                 all
                 that
                 both
                 worlds
                 have
                 falls
                 to
                 thee
                 :
                 
                   All
                   is
                   yours
                
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   you
                   are
                   Christs
                
                 .
                 O
                 Christian
                 ,
                 look
                 upon
                 thy self
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 blesse
                 thy
                 God
                 to
                 see
                 what
                 a
                 change
                 there
                 is
                 made
                 in
                 thy
                 state
                 ,
                 since
                 that
                 black
                 and
                 dismal
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 wert
                 slave
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 darknesse
                 ;
                 how
                 couldest
                 thou
                 like
                 thy
                 old
                 Scullions
                 work
                 again
                 ?
                 or
                 think
                 of
                 returning
                 to
                 thy
                 house
                 of
                 bondage
                 ?
                 now
                 thou
                 knowest
                 the
                 priviledges
                 of
                 Christs
                 Kingdomes
                 .
                 Great
                 Princes
                 ,
                 who
                 from
                 basenesse
                 and
                 beggery
                 have
                 ascended
                 to
                 Kingdomes
                 and
                 Empires
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 adde
                 to
                 the
                 joy
                 of
                 their
                 present
                 honour
                 )
                 have
                 delighted
                 to
                 speak
                 often
                 of
                 their
                 base
                 birth
                 ;
                 to
                 go
                 and
                 see
                 the
                 mean
                 cottages
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 first
                 entertained
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 their
                 birth
                 and
                 breeding
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 And
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 unuseful
                 for
                 the
                 Christian
                 to
                 look
                 in
                 at
                 the
                 grate
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 smokie
                 hole
                 where
                 once
                 he
                 lay
                 ,
                 to
                 view
                 the
                 chaines
                 wherewith
                 he
                 was
                 laden
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 compare
                 Christs
                 Court
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 divels
                 prison
                 ;
                 the
                 felicity
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 horror
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 together
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 we
                 do
                 our
                 best
                 to
                 affect
                 our
                 hearts
                 with
                 this
                 mercy
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 inhancing
                 aggravations
                 we
                 can
                 find
                 out
                 .
                 Alas
                 ,
                 how
                 little
                 a
                 portion
                 of
                 it
                 shalwe
                 know
                 here
                 ?
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 
                 
                   nimium
                   excellens
                
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 fully
                 seen
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 it
                 be
                 by
                 a
                 glorified
                 eye
                 ;
                 how
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 fully
                 known
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 fully
                 enjoyed
                 ?
                 thou
                 art
                 translated
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 great
                 way
                 from
                 his
                 Court.
                 That
                 is
                 kept
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Christian
                 knows
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 we
                 far
                 countreys
                 which
                 we
                 never
                 saw
                 ,
                 only
                 by
                 map
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 rarities
                 that
                 are
                 sent
                 us
                 as
                 a
                 taste
                 of
                 what
                 grows
                 there
                 in
                 abundance
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   3
                
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 this
                 (
                 Christian
                 )
                 calls
                 for
                 thy
                 loyalty
                 and
                 faithful
                 service
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 saved
                 thee
                 from
                 Satans
                 bondage
                 .
                 Say
                 ,
                 O
                 ye
                 Saints
                 ,
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 to
                 Gideon
                 ,
                 Come
                 thou
                 and
                 rule
                 over
                 us
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 hast
                 delivered
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 hand
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 Midian
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 Satan
                 .
                 Who
                 so
                 able
                 to
                 defend
                 thee
                 from
                 his
                 wrath
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 who
                 broke
                 his
                 power
                 ?
                 who
                 like
                 to
                 rule
                 thee
                 so
                 tenderly
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 that
                 could
                 not
                 brook
                 anothers
                 tyranny
                 over
                 thee
                 ?
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 right
                 to
                 thee
                 besides
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 ventur'd
                 his
                 life
                 to
                 redeem
                 thee
                 ?
                 
                   that
                   being
                   delivered
                   from
                   all
                   thine
                   enemies
                   ,
                   thou
                   mayest
                   serve
                   him
                   without
                   feare
                   in
                   holinesse
                   all
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   thy
                   life
                   .
                
                 And
                 wee
                 it
                 not
                 pity
                 that
                 Christ
                 should
                 take
                 all
                 this
                 pains
                 to
                 lift
                 up
                 thy
                 head
                 from
                 Satans
                 house
                 of
                 bondage
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 thee
                 a
                 place
                 among
                 those
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 house
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 admitted
                 to
                 minister
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 highest
                 honour
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 men
                 or
                 Angels
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 after
                 all
                 this
                 be
                 found
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 hand
                 in
                 any
                 treasonable
                 practice
                 against
                 thy
                 dear
                 Saviour
                 ?
                 surely
                 Christ
                 may
                 think
                 he
                 hath
                 deserved
                 better
                 at
                 your
                 hands
                 ,
                 if
                 at
                 none
                 besides
                 .
                 Where
                 shall
                 a
                 Prince
                 safely
                 dwell
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Courtiers
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 such
                 who
                 were
                 all
                 taken
                 from
                 chains
                 and
                 prisons
                 to
                 be
                 thus
                 preferr'd
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 oblige
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 service
                 ?
                 Let
                 devils
                 and
                 devillish
                 men
                 do
                 their
                 own
                 work
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 not
                 thy
                 hand
                 (
                 O
                 Christian
                 )
                 be
                 upon
                 thy
                 dear
                 Saviour
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 too
                 litle
                 to
                 bid
                 thee
                 not
                 play
                 the
                 traitour
                 .
                 If
                 thou
                 hast
                 any
                 loyal
                 blood
                 running
                 in
                 thy
                 veines
                 ,
                 thy
                 own
                 heart
                 will
                 smite
                 thee
                 when
                 thou
                 rendest
                 the
                 least
                 skirt
                 of
                 his
                 holy
                 Law
                 ;
                 thou
                 canst
                 as
                 well
                 carry
                 burning
                 coales
                 in
                 thy
                 bosome
                 ,
                 as
                 hide
                 any
                 treason
                 there
                 against
                 thy
                 dear
                 Soveraign
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 some
                 noble
                 enterprise
                 I
                 would
                 have
                 thee
                 think
                 upon
                 ,
                 how
                 thou
                 mayest
                 advance
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Christ
                 higher
                 in
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 world
                 too
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 thee
                 lies
                 .
                 O
                 how
                 kindely
                 did
                 God
                 take
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 David
                 (
                 when
                 peaceably
                 set
                 in
                 his
                 throne
                 )
                 was
                 casting
                 about
                 ,
                 not
                 how
                 he
                 might
                 entertain
                 himself
                 with
                 those
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 which
                 usually
                 corrupt
                 and
                 
                 debauch
                 the
                 Courts
                 of
                 Princes
                 in
                 times
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 but
                 how
                 he
                 might
                 shew
                 his
                 zeal
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 building
                 a
                 house
                 for
                 his
                 worship
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 rear'd
                 a
                 throne
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 2
                 Sam.
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 is
                 there
                 nothing
                 (
                 Christian
                 )
                 thou
                 canst
                 think
                 on
                 ,
                 wherein
                 thou
                 mayest
                 eminently
                 be
                 instrumental
                 for
                 God
                 in
                 thy
                 generation
                 ?
                 He
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 good
                 subject
                 that
                 is
                 all
                 for
                 what
                 he
                 can
                 get
                 of
                 his
                 Prince
                 ,
                 but
                 never
                 thinks
                 what
                 service
                 he
                 may
                 do
                 for
                 him
                 .
                 Nor
                 he
                 the
                 true
                 Christian
                 ,
                 whose
                 thoughts
                 dwell
                 more
                 on
                 his
                 own
                 happinesse
                 then
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 his
                 God.
                 If
                 subjects
                 might
                 chuse
                 what
                 life
                 stands
                 best
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 enjoyment
                 ,
                 all
                 would
                 desire
                 to
                 live
                 at
                 Court
                 with
                 their
                 Prince
                 :
                 But
                 because
                 the
                 Princes
                 honour
                 is
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 valued
                 then
                 this
                 :
                 therefore
                 noble
                 spirits
                 (
                 to
                 do
                 their
                 Prince
                 service
                 )
                 can
                 deny
                 themselves
                 the
                 delicacies
                 of
                 a
                 Court
                 ,
                 to
                 jeopard
                 their
                 lives
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 and
                 thank
                 their
                 Prince
                 too
                 for
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 their
                 employment
                 .
                 Blessed
                 Paul
                 upon
                 these
                 termes
                 was
                 willing
                 to
                 have
                 his
                 day
                 of
                 coronation
                 in
                 glory
                 prorogued
                 ,
                 &
                 he
                 to
                 stay
                 as
                 companion
                 with
                 his
                 brethren
                 in
                 tribulation
                 here
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 furtherance
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 This
                 indeed
                 makes
                 it
                 
                   opera
                   pretium
                   vivere
                
                 ,
                 worth
                 the
                 while
                 to
                 live
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 by
                 it
                 a
                 faire
                 opportunity
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 hearts
                 to
                 husband
                 it
                 )
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 give
                 a
                 proof
                 of
                 our
                 real
                 gratitude
                 to
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 redeeming
                 love
                 in
                 rescuing
                 us
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 translating
                 us
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 his
                 dear
                 Son.
                 And
                 therefore
                 (
                 Christian
                 )
                 lose
                 no
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 thou
                 meanest
                 to
                 do
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 do
                 it
                 quickly
                 :
                 Art
                 thou
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 ?
                 now
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 soon
                 seen
                 on
                 whose
                 side
                 thou
                 art
                 ;
                 if
                 indeed
                 thou
                 hast
                 renounced
                 allegiance
                 to
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 Christ
                 for
                 thy
                 Prince
                 ,
                 declare
                 thy self
                 an
                 enemy
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 bear
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 march
                 under
                 his
                 colours
                 .
                 Study
                 well
                 thy
                 commission
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 thou
                 understandest
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 thy
                 place
                 ,
                 fall
                 to
                 work
                 zealously
                 for
                 God.
                 Thou
                 hast
                 thy
                 Princes
                 sword
                 put
                 into
                 thy
                 hand
                 ,
                 be
                 sure
                 thou
                 use
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 heed
                 how
                 thou
                 usest
                 it
                 ;
                 that
                 when
                 call'd
                 to
                 deliver
                 it
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 account
                 also
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 found
                 rusty
                 in
                 the
                 sheath
                 through
                 sloth
                 and
                 cowardise
                 ,
                 besmeared
                 with
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 violence
                 ,
                 nor
                 bent
                 and
                 gap't
                 with
                 partiality
                 and
                 injustice
                 .
                 Art
                 thou
                 a
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ?
                 thy
                 employment
                 is
                 high
                 ,
                 an
                 Ambassadour
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 from
                 some
                 petty
                 Prince
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 great
                 God
                 to
                 his
                 rebellious
                 subjects
                 .
                 A
                 calling
                 so
                 honourable
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                
                 disdained
                 not
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 extraordinary
                 from
                 heaven
                 
                 to
                 perform
                 it
                 ,
                 call'd
                 therefore
                 
                   the
                   messenger
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                
                 ;
                 
                 yea
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 stay'd
                 on
                 earth
                 in
                 person
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 had
                 he
                 not
                 been
                 call'd
                 to
                 reside
                 as
                 our
                 Ambassadour
                 and
                 Advocate
                 in
                 heaven
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 his
                 bodily
                 absence
                 he
                 hath
                 intrusted
                 thee
                 and
                 a
                 few
                 more
                 to
                 carry
                 on
                 the
                 Treaty
                 with
                 sinners
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 on
                 earth
                 himself
                 began
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 can
                 you
                 do
                 more
                 acceptable
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 faithful
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 businesse
                 on
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 set
                 his
                 heart
                 so
                 much
                 ?
                 As
                 ever
                 you
                 would
                 see
                 his
                 sweet
                 face
                 with
                 joy
                 ,
                 (
                 you
                 that
                 are
                 his
                 Ambassadours
                 )
                 attend
                 to
                 your
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 labour
                 to
                 bring
                 this
                 Treaty
                 of
                 Peace
                 to
                 a
                 blessed
                 issue
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 those
                 you
                 are
                 sent
                 to
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 if
                 sinners
                 will
                 not
                 come
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 seal
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 (
                 as
                 Abraham
                 said
                 to
                 his
                 servant
                 )
                 be
                 cleare
                 of
                 your
                 oath
                 .
                 Though
                 Israel
                 he
                 not
                 gathered
                 ,
                 yet
                 you
                 shall
                 be
                 glorious
                 in
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 And
                 let
                 not
                 the
                 private
                 Christian
                 say
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 dry
                 tree
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 do
                 nothing
                 for
                 Christ
                 his
                 Prince
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 may
                 not
                 bear
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 fruit
                 or
                 Ministers
                 .
                 Though
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 a
                 commission
                 to
                 punish
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 others
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 of
                 justice
                 ,
                 yet
                 thou
                 mayest
                 shew
                 thy
                 zeal
                 ,
                 in
                 mortifying
                 thy
                 own
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 mourne
                 for
                 theirs
                 also
                 :
                 though
                 thou
                 mayest
                 not
                 condemn
                 them
                 on
                 the
                 bench
                 ,
                 yet
                 thou
                 mayest
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 oughtest
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 a
                 holy
                 life
                 to
                 convince
                 and
                 judge
                 them
                 .
                 Such
                 a
                 Judge
                 Lot
                 was
                 to
                 the
                 Sodomites
                 .
                 Though
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 sent
                 to
                 preach
                 and
                 baptize
                 ,
                 yet
                 thou
                 mayest
                 be
                 wonderful
                 helpful
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 are
                 .
                 The
                 Christians
                 prayers
                 whet
                 Magistrates
                 and
                 Ministers
                 sword
                 also
                 .
                 O
                 pray
                 ,
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 again
                 ,
                 that
                 Christs
                 Territories
                 may
                 be
                 enlarged
                 ;
                 never
                 go
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 but
                 pray
                 ,
                 
                   Thy
                   Kingdom
                   come
                
                 .
                 Loving
                 Princes
                 take
                 great
                 content
                 in
                 the
                 acclamations
                 and
                 good
                 wishes
                 of
                 their
                 subjects
                 as
                 they
                 passe
                 by
                 .
                 
                   A
                   vivat
                   rex
                
                 ,
                 Long
                 live
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 coming
                 from
                 a
                 loyal
                 breath
                 ,
                 though
                 poor
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 worth
                 then
                 a
                 subsidy
                 from
                 those
                 who
                 deny
                 their
                 hearts
                 while
                 they
                 part
                 with
                 their
                 money
                 .
                 Thou
                 servest
                 a
                 Prince
                 (
                 Christian
                 )
                 who
                 knowes
                 what
                 all
                 his
                 subjects
                 think
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 counts
                 it
                 his
                 honour
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 multitude
                 feinedly
                 submit
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 people
                 that
                 love
                 him
                 and
                 cordially
                 like
                 his
                 government
                 ,
                 who
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 chuse
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 their
                 own
                 lawes
                 they
                 should
                 live
                 under
                 every
                 day
                 would
                 desire
                 no
                 other
                 then
                 himself
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 lawes
                 then
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 already
                 from
                 his
                 mouth
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 
                 no
                 doubt
                 great
                 content
                 to
                 David
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 so
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 
                   Whatever
                   the
                   King
                   did
                   ,
                   pleased
                   them
                   all
                   .
                
                 And
                 surely
                 God
                 took
                 it
                 as
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 he
                 did
                 pleased
                 David
                 ;
                 for
                 indeed
                 David
                 was
                 as
                 content
                 under
                 the
                 rule
                 and
                 disposure
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 under
                 his
                 ;
                 witnesse
                 the
                 calmnesse
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 in
                 the
                 greatest
                 affliction
                 that
                 ever
                 befell
                 him
                 ,
                 2
                 Sam.
                 15.26
                 .
                 
                   Behold
                   ,
                   here
                   am
                   I
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   do
                   to
                   me
                   as
                   seemeth
                   good
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                
                 Loyal
                 soule
                 !
                 he
                 had
                 rather
                 live
                 in
                 exile
                 with
                 the
                 good
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 have
                 his
                 throne
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 say
                 't
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 him
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
              
               Of
               the
               great
               power
               Satan
               hath
               not
               only
               over
               the
               elementary
               and
               sensitive
               part
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               intellectual
               also
               ,
               the
               soules
               of
               men
               .
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 THis
                 is
                 the
                 Second
                 Branch
                 of
                 the
                 Description
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Satan
                 is
                 set
                 forth
                 by
                 his
                 might
                 and
                 Power
                 .
                 This
                 gives
                 weight
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 were
                 he
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 raise
                 a
                 force
                 that
                 might
                 dread
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 the
                 swelling
                 name
                 of
                 Prince
                 were
                 contemptible
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 hath
                 power
                 answerable
                 to
                 his
                 dignity
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 five
                 particulars
                 will
                 appear
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 names
                 ;
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 his
                 nature
                 ;
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 his
                 number
                 ;
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 his
                 order
                 and
                 unity
                 ;
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 mighty
                 works
                 that
                 are
                 attributed
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 names
                 of
                 great
                 power
                 called
                 the
                 
                   strong
                   man
                   ,
                   Luke
                
                 .
                 11.21
                 .
                 so
                 strong
                 that
                 he
                 keeps
                 his
                 house
                 in
                 peace
                 in
                 defiance
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 Adam
                 ,
                 none
                 on
                 earth
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 cope
                 with
                 this
                 giant
                 :
                 Christ
                 must
                 come
                 from
                 Heaven
                 to
                 destroy
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 works
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 field
                 is
                 lost
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 call'd
                 the
                 
                 
                   roaring
                   lion
                
                 ,
                 which
                 beast
                 commands
                 the
                 whole
                 forrest
                 ;
                 If
                 he
                 roares
                 all
                 tremble
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 Pliny
                 relates
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 goes
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 stand
                 exanimated
                 while
                 he
                 chooseth
                 his
                 prey
                 without
                 resistance
                 ;
                 such
                 a
                 lion
                 is
                 Satan
                 ,
                 who
                 leads
                 sinners
                 
                   captive
                   at
                   his
                   will
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 3.26
                 .
                 
                   He
                   takes
                   them
                   alive
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Fowler
                 the
                 bird
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 a
                 little
                 scrap
                 is
                 enticed
                 into
                 the
                 net
                 ;
                 or
                 as
                 the
                 Conquerour
                 his
                 cowardly
                 enemy
                 ,
                 who
                 has
                 no
                 heart
                 to
                 fight
                 ,
                 but
                 yields
                 without
                 contest
                 .
                 Such
                 cowards
                 the
                 devil
                 finds
                 sinners
                 ,
                 he
                 no
                 sooner
                 appears
                 in
                 a
                 motion
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 yield
                 ;
                 They
                 are
                 but
                 a
                 very
                 few
                 noble
                 spirits
                 and
                 those
                 are
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 High
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 dare
                 valiantly
                 oppose
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 striving
                 against
                 sin
                 resist
                 to
                 blood
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 call'd
                 the
                 
                   great
                   red
                   dragon
                
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 his
                 taile
                 ,
                 wicked
                 men
                 his
                 instruments
                 ,
                 sweeps
                 down
                 the
                 third
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 stars
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   aire
                   ,
                
                 because
                 as
                 a
                 Prince
                 can
                 muster
                 his
                 subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 draw
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 field
                 for
                 his
                 service
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 devil
                 can
                 raise
                 the
                 
                   posse
                   coeli
                   aërii
                
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 call'd
                 
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   this
                   world
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 4.4
                 .
                 because
                 sinners
                 give
                 him
                 a
                 God-like
                 worship
                 ,
                 feare
                 him
                 as
                 the
                 Saints
                 do
                 God
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 devils
                 nature
                 shewes
                 his
                 power
                 :
                 'T
                 is
                 Angelical
                 .
                 
                   Blesse
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   ye
                   his
                   Angels
                   ,
                   that
                   excel
                   in
                   strength
                   ,
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 103.20
                 .
                 Strength
                 is
                 put
                 for
                 Angels
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 78.25
                 .
                 
                   They
                   did
                   eat
                   Angels
                   food
                
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 the
                 food
                 of
                 the
                 mighty
                 .
                 In
                 two
                 things
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Angelical
                 nature
                 will
                 appear
                 ;
                 In
                 its
                 Superiority
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 its
                 Spirituality
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 its
                 Superiority
                 ,
                 Angels
                 are
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 ;
                 man
                 himself
                 made
                 a
                 little
                 lower
                 then
                 the
                 Angels
                 .
                 Now
                 in
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 Creation
                 ,
                 the
                 Superiour
                 hath
                 a
                 power
                 over
                 the
                 Inferiour
                 ;
                 the
                 beasts
                 over
                 the
                 grasse
                 and
                 herb
                 ,
                 man
                 over
                 the
                 beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 Angels
                 over
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirituality
                 of
                 their
                 nature
                 .
                 The
                 weaknesse
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 from
                 his
                 flesh
                 :
                 his
                 soule
                 made
                 for
                 great
                 enterprizes
                 ,
                 but
                 weighed
                 down
                 with
                 a
                 lump
                 of
                 flesh
                 ,
                 is
                 forced
                 to
                 rowe
                 with
                 a
                 strength
                 suitable
                 to
                 its
                 weak
                 Partner
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 the
                 devils
                 being
                 Angels
                 have
                 no
                 such
                 incumbrance
                 ,
                 no
                 sumes
                 from
                 a
                 fleshly
                 part
                 to
                 cloud
                 their
                 understanding
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 clear
                 and
                 piercing
                 ;
                 no
                 clog
                 at
                 their
                 heele
                 to
                 retard
                 their
                 motion
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 swiftnesse
                 is
                 set
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 winde
                 and
                 flame
                 of
                 fire
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 being
                 spiritual
                 they
                 
                 cannot
                 be
                 resisted
                 with
                 carnal
                 force
                 ,
                 fire
                 and
                 sword
                 hurt
                 not
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Angel
                 which
                 appear'd
                 to
                 Manoah
                 ,
                 went
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 fire
                 that
                 consumed
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 though
                 such
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 dotage
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 of
                 superstitious
                 ones
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 think
                 to
                 charme
                 the
                 devil
                 with
                 their
                 carnal
                 exorcismes
                 ;
                 hence
                 the
                 Romish
                 Reliques
                 ,
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 holy
                 water
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 the
                 Jewes
                 themselves
                 in
                 corrupter
                 times
                 ,
                 who
                 thought
                 by
                 their
                 phylacteries
                 and
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 to
                 scare
                 away
                 the
                 devil
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 expound
                 that
                 ,
                 Cant.
                 3.8
                 .
                 of
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 
                   Every
                   man
                   hath
                   his
                   sword
                   on
                   his
                   thigh
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   feare
                   in
                   the
                   night
                   .
                
                 By
                 sword
                 on
                 the
                 thigh
                 ,
                 they
                 expound
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 will
                 vainly
                 have
                 given
                 as
                 a
                 charme
                 against
                 evil
                 spirits
                 that
                 affright
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 .
                 But
                 alas
                 ,
                 the
                 devil
                 cares
                 for
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 fleshly
                 confidence
                 we
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 spell
                 :
                 he
                 hath
                 been
                 often
                 bound
                 with
                 these
                 fetters
                 and
                 chaines
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 chaines
                 have
                 been
                 plucked
                 asunder
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 neither
                 could
                 any
                 man
                 thus
                 tame
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 esteems
                 ,
                 as
                 Job
                 saith
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Leviathan
                   ,
                   iron
                   as
                   straw
                   ,
                   and
                   brasse
                   as
                   rotten
                   wood
                   .
                
                 It
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 stronger
                 then
                 the
                 strong
                 man
                 must
                 binde
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 stronger
                 but
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 spirits
                 .
                 The
                 devil
                 lost
                 indeed
                 by
                 his
                 fall
                 much
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 that
                 holy
                 and
                 happy
                 estate
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 created
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 his
                 natural
                 abilities
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 an
                 Angel
                 still
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 an
                 Angels
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 devils
                 addes
                 to
                 their
                 power
                 .
                 What
                 lighter
                 then
                 the
                 sand
                 ?
                 yet
                 number
                 makes
                 it
                 weighty
                 ?
                 what
                 creature
                 lesse
                 then
                 lice
                 ?
                 yet
                 what
                 plague
                 greater
                 to
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 ?
                 How
                 formidable
                 then
                 must
                 devils
                 be
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 both
                 for
                 nature
                 so
                 mighty
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 number
                 such
                 a
                 multitude
                 ?
                 there
                 are
                 devils
                 enough
                 to
                 beleaguer
                 the
                 whole
                 earth
                 ;
                 not
                 a
                 place
                 under
                 heaven
                 where
                 Satan
                 hath
                 not
                 his
                 troops
                 ;
                 not
                 a
                 person
                 without
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 cursed
                 spirits
                 haunting
                 and
                 watching
                 him
                 where-ever
                 he
                 goes
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 special
                 service
                 he
                 can
                 send
                 a
                 legion
                 to
                 keep
                 garrison
                 in
                 one
                 single
                 person
                 ,
                 as
                 ,
                 Mark
                 5.
                 and
                 if
                 so
                 many
                 can
                 be
                 spared
                 to
                 attend
                 one
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 a
                 number
                 would
                 the
                 muster-rolle
                 of
                 Satans
                 whole
                 army
                 amount
                 if
                 known
                 ?
                 And
                 now
                 tell
                 me
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 like
                 to
                 finde
                 our
                 march
                 difficult
                 to
                 heaven
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 ever
                 we
                 mean
                 to
                 go
                 thither
                 )
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 passe
                 through
                 the
                 very
                 quarters
                 of
                 this
                 multitude
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 scattered
                 over
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 all
                 
                 the
                 earth
                 .
                 When
                 armies
                 are
                 disbanded
                 and
                 the
                 roads
                 full
                 of
                 debautch't
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 wandering
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 dangerous
                 travelling
                 :
                 we
                 heare
                 then
                 of
                 murders
                 and
                 robberies
                 from
                 all
                 quarters
                 :
                 These
                 powers
                 of
                 hell
                 are
                 that
                 party
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 their
                 mutiny
                 and
                 disobedience
                 were
                 cashier'd
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 thrust
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 glorious
                 host
                 ,
                 and
                 ever
                 since
                 they
                 have
                 stragled
                 here
                 below
                 ,
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 do
                 mischief
                 to
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 especially
                 travelling
                 in
                 heavens
                 road
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 their
                 unity
                 and
                 order
                 makes
                 their
                 number
                 formidable
                 .
                 We
                 cannot
                 say
                 there
                 is
                 love
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 heavenly
                 fire
                 cannot
                 live
                 in
                 a
                 devils
                 bosome
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 unity
                 and
                 order
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 agreed
                 in
                 their
                 designe
                 against
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 :
                 so
                 their
                 unity
                 and
                 consent
                 is
                 knit
                 together
                 by
                 the
                 ligaments
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 love
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 hatred
                 and
                 policy
                 ;
                 Hatred
                 against
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 children
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 filled
                 with
                 ;
                 and
                 policy
                 ,
                 which
                 tells
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 agree
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 designe
                 ,
                 their
                 Kingdome
                 cannot
                 stand
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 true
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 this
                 wicked
                 brotherhood
                 ,
                 our
                 Saviour
                 gives
                 a
                 faire
                 testimony
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Satan
                   fights
                   not
                   against
                   Satan
                
                 .
                 Did
                 you
                 ever
                 heare
                 of
                 any
                 mutiny
                 in
                 the
                 devils
                 army
                 ?
                 or
                 that
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 Apostate
                 Angels
                 did
                 freely
                 yield
                 up
                 one
                 soule
                 to
                 Christ
                 ?
                 They
                 are
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 but
                 one
                 spirit
                 of
                 wickednesse
                 in
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 
                   My
                   name
                
                 ,
                 said
                 the
                 devils
                 ,
                 (
                 not
                 our
                 name
                 ,
                 )
                 
                   is
                   legion
                
                 .
                 The
                 devil
                 is
                 call'd
                 the
                 
                   Leviathan
                   ,
                   Isa
                
                 .
                 27.1
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   with
                   his
                   strong
                   sword
                   shall
                   punish
                   Leviathan
                   ,
                
                 from
                 their
                 cleaving
                 together
                 of
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 compact
                 or
                 joyned
                 together
                 ,
                 used
                 for
                 the
                 Whale
                 ,
                 Jeb
                 4.
                 whose
                 strength
                 lies
                 in
                 his
                 scales
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 knit
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 covered
                 with
                 armour
                 .
                 Thus
                 these
                 cursed
                 spirits
                 do
                 accord
                 in
                 their
                 machinations
                 ,
                 and
                 labour
                 to
                 bring
                 their
                 instruments
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 league
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 contented
                 with
                 their
                 bare
                 obedience
                 ,
                 but
                 where
                 they
                 can
                 obtain
                 it
                 do
                 require
                 an
                 expresse
                 oath
                 of
                 their
                 servants
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 witches
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 the
                 mighty
                 works
                 that
                 are
                 attributed
                 to
                 these
                 evil
                 spirits
                 in
                 Scripture
                 declare
                 their
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 either
                 respect
                 the
                 elementary
                 ,
                 sensible
                 ,
                 or
                 intellectual
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 The
                 Elementary
                 ,
                 what
                 dreadful
                 effects
                 this
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 aire
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 produce
                 on
                 that
                 ,
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ;
                 he
                 cannot
                 indeed
                 make
                 the
                 least
                 breath
                 of
                 aire
                 ,
                 drop
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 or
                 spark
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 can
                 ,
                 if
                 let
                 loose
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Reverend
                 Master
                 Caryl
                 saith
                 
                 on
                 Job
                 1.
                 )
                 go
                 to
                 Gods
                 store-house
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 these
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 sort
                 ,
                 as
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 stand
                 before
                 him
                 ;
                 he
                 can
                 hurle
                 the
                 sea
                 into
                 such
                 a
                 commotion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 depths
                 shall
                 boile
                 like
                 a
                 pot
                 ,
                 and
                 disturb
                 the
                 aire
                 into
                 stormes
                 and
                 tempests
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 would
                 meet
                 .
                 Jobs
                 children
                 were
                 buried
                 in
                 the
                 ruines
                 of
                 their
                 house
                 by
                 a
                 puffe
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 go
                 to
                 Gods
                 magazine
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 Author
                 saith
                 )
                 and
                 let
                 off
                 the
                 great
                 ordnance
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 causing
                 such
                 dreadful
                 thunder
                 and
                 lightning
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 not
                 only
                 affright
                 ,
                 but
                 do
                 real
                 execution
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 dreadful
                 way
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 ordinary
                 course
                 of
                 nature
                 .
                 If
                 mans
                 Art
                 can
                 so
                 sublimate
                 nature
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 invention
                 of
                 powder
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 such
                 a
                 strange
                 force
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 able
                 is
                 he
                 to
                 draw
                 forth
                 its
                 power
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 over
                 the
                 sensitive
                 world
                 his
                 power
                 is
                 great
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 beasts
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 herd
                 of
                 swine
                 ,
                 hurried
                 by
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 deep
                 ;
                 but
                 over
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 men
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Iob
                 ,
                 whose
                 sore
                 boiles
                 were
                 not
                 the
                 breakings
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 distempered
                 nature
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 print
                 of
                 Satans
                 sangs
                 on
                 his
                 flesh
                 ,
                 doing
                 that
                 suddenly
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 nature
                 would
                 have
                 required
                 more
                 time
                 to
                 gather
                 and
                 ripen
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 demoniacks
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 grievously
                 vexed
                 and
                 tormented
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 the
                 devil
                 counts
                 small
                 game
                 ,
                 his
                 great
                 spite
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 call
                 the
                 Intellectual
                 world
                 ,
                 his
                 cruelty
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 soules
                 sake
                 .
                 As
                 Christs
                 pity
                 to
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 (
                 when
                 on
                 earth
                 )
                 healing
                 their
                 diseases
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 subserviency
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 their
                 soules
                 ,
                 bribing
                 them
                 with
                 those
                 mercies
                 suitable
                 to
                 their
                 carnal
                 desires
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 more
                 willingly
                 receiv
                 mercies
                 for
                 their
                 souls
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 hand
                 which
                 was
                 so
                 kind
                 to
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 give
                 children
                 somthing
                 that
                 pleaseth
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 perswade
                 them
                 to
                 do
                 something
                 that
                 pleaseth
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 go
                 to
                 school
                 ,
                 learn
                 their
                 book
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 devil
                 who
                 is
                 cruel
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 is
                 meek
                 ,
                 and
                 wisheth
                 good
                 neither
                 to
                 body
                 nor
                 soule
                 ,
                 yet
                 shewes
                 his
                 cruelty
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 a
                 design
                 against
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 knowing
                 well
                 that
                 the
                 soule
                 is
                 soon
                 discomposed
                 by
                 the
                 perturbation
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 the
                 soule
                 cannot
                 but
                 lightly
                 heare
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 have
                 its
                 peace
                 and
                 rest
                 broken
                 by
                 the
                 groanes
                 and
                 complaints
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 )
                 under
                 whose
                 very
                 roof
                 it
                 dwells
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 strange
                 ,
                 if
                 as
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 sleep
                 the
                 tongue
                 talk
                 idly
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 soule
                 should
                 break
                 out
                 into
                 some
                 sinful
                 carriage
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 devils
                 plot
                 on
                 a
                 Saint
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 other
                 poor
                 silly
                 soules
                 ,
                 he
                 gaines
                 little
                 lesse
                 then
                 a
                 God
                 like
                 fear
                 and
                 dread
                 
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 that
                 power
                 he
                 puts
                 forth
                 (
                 through
                 divine
                 permission
                 )
                 in
                 smiting
                 their
                 goods
                 ,
                 beasts
                 and
                 bodies
                 ,
                 as
                 among
                 the
                 Indians
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 among
                 our selves
                 plainly
                 shew
                 what
                 a
                 throne
                 Satan
                 hath
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 ,
                 such
                 who
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 a
                 God
                 in
                 Israel
                 ,
                 go
                 for
                 help
                 and
                 cure
                 to
                 his
                 Doctours
                 ,
                 wizzards
                 I
                 mean.
                 And
                 truly
                 had
                 Satan
                 no
                 other
                 way
                 to
                 work
                 his
                 will
                 on
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 this
                 vantage
                 he
                 takes
                 from
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 yet
                 considering
                 the
                 degeneracy
                 of
                 mans
                 state
                 ,
                 how
                 low
                 his
                 soule
                 is
                 sunk
                 beneath
                 its
                 primitive
                 extraction
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 body
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 lightsome
                 house
                 is
                 now
                 become
                 a
                 prisoner
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 its
                 servant
                 is
                 now
                 become
                 its
                 Master
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 much
                 .
                 But
                 besides
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 as
                 a
                 spirit
                 a
                 neerer
                 way
                 of
                 accesse
                 to
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 superiour
                 spirit
                 ,
                 yet
                 more
                 over
                 man
                 a
                 lower
                 creature
                 .
                 And
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 having
                 got
                 within
                 the
                 soule
                 by
                 mans
                 fall
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 now
                 far
                 more
                 power
                 then
                 before
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 where
                 he
                 meets
                 not
                 resistance
                 from
                 God
                 he
                 carrries
                 all
                 before
                 him
                 :
                 As
                 in
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 so
                 at
                 his
                 devotion
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 (
                 in
                 a
                 sense
                 )
                 said
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 doth
                 in
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
                 God
                 works
                 effectually
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 2.8
                 .
                 1
                 Thes
                 .
                 2.13
                 .
                 Satan
                 worketh
                 effectually
                 in
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 disobedience
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 2.2
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 word
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 places
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 as
                 efficacious
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 His
                 delusions
                 strong
                 ,
                 2
                 Thes
                 .
                 2.11
                 .
                 They
                 return
                 not
                 
                   re
                   infectâ
                
                 .
                 The
                 Spirit
                 enlightens
                 ,
                 he
                 blindes
                 the
                 mindes
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 believe
                 not
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 4.4
                 .
                 The
                 Spirit
                 fills
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 Ephes
                 .
                 5.18
                 .
                 
                   Why
                   hath
                   Satan
                   filled
                   thy
                   heart
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 Peter
                 to
                 
                   Ananias
                   ,
                   Acts.
                
                 5.3
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   fills
                   with
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   fruits
                   of
                   righteousnesse
                
                 ;
                 Satan
                 fills
                 with
                 envy
                 and
                 all
                 unrighteousnesse
                 .
                 The
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 fills
                 with
                 comfort
                 ;
                 Satan
                 the
                 wicked
                 with
                 terrours
                 :
                 As
                 in
                 Saul
                 vexed
                 by
                 an
                 evil
                 spirit
                 ;
                 and
                 Iudas
                 ,
                 into
                 whom
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 he
                 entered
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 satisfied
                 his
                 lust
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Amnon
                 on
                 Tamar
                 )
                 shuts
                 the
                 door
                 of
                 mercy
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 him
                 that
                 was
                 even
                 now
                 Traitour
                 to
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
                 Hangman
                 to
                 himselfe
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 Saints
                 be
                 not
                 the
                 proper
                 subjects
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 chief
                 objects
                 of
                 his
                 wrath
                 ,
                 his
                 foot
                 stands
                 on
                 the
                 wickeds
                 back
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 wrestles
                 with
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 God
                 steps
                 aside
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 far
                 above
                 their
                 match
                 :
                 He
                 hath
                 sent
                 the
                 strongest
                 among
                 them
                 home
                 ,
                 trembling
                 and
                 crying
                 to
                 their
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 
                 blood
                 running
                 about
                 their
                 consciences
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 mighty
                 ,
                 both
                 as
                 a
                 tempter
                 to
                 and
                 for
                 sin
                 ,
                 knowing
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 affairs
                 so
                 wel
                 ,
                 &
                 able
                 to
                 throw
                 his
                 fire-bals
                 so
                 far
                 into
                 the
                 inward
                 senses
                 ,
                 (
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 of
                 lust
                 or
                 horrour
                 )
                 and
                 to
                 blow
                 up
                 these
                 with
                 such
                 unwearied
                 solicitations
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 at
                 first
                 meet
                 not
                 with
                 some
                 suitable
                 dispositions
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 from
                 loose
                 cornes
                 of
                 powder
                 )
                 they
                 may
                 take
                 fire
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 ordinary
                 )
                 yet
                 in
                 time
                 he
                 may
                 bring
                 over
                 the
                 creature
                 by
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 the
                 siege
                 ,
                 and
                 continued
                 volleys
                 of
                 such
                 motions
                 ,
                 to
                 listen
                 to
                 a
                 parley
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 a
                 yielding
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 many
                 times
                 he
                 even
                 wearies
                 out
                 the
                 soule
                 with
                 importunity
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   1
                
                 First
                 ,
                 let
                 this
                 (
                 O
                 man
                 make
                 the
                 plumes
                 of
                 thy
                 pride
                 fall
                 ,
                 whoever
                 thou
                 art
                 that
                 gloriest
                 in
                 thy
                 power
                 ;
                 hadst
                 thou
                 more
                 then
                 thou
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 Adam
                 ever
                 had
                 ,
                 yet
                 what
                 were
                 all
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 these
                 Angels
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 thy
                 body
                 thou
                 gloriest
                 in
                 ?
                 Alas
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 frail
                 flesh
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 their
                 spiritual
                 nature
                 ?
                 thou
                 art
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 these
                 then
                 a
                 childe
                 to
                 a
                 giant
                 ,
                 a
                 worme
                 to
                 a
                 man
                 :
                 who
                 could
                 tear
                 up
                 the
                 mountaines
                 ,
                 and
                 hurle
                 the
                 world
                 into
                 a
                 confusion
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 would
                 but
                 suffer
                 them
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 thy
                 parts
                 above
                 others
                 ?
                 doest
                 thou
                 not
                 see
                 what
                 fooles
                 he
                 makes
                 of
                 the
                 wisest
                 among
                 men
                 ?
                 winding
                 them
                 about
                 as
                 a
                 Sophister
                 would
                 do
                 an
                 Idiot
                 ,
                 making
                 them
                 believe
                 light
                 is
                 dark
                 ,
                 bitter
                 is
                 sweet
                 ,
                 and
                 sweet
                 bitter
                 ;
                 were
                 not
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 his
                 parts
                 admirable
                 ,
                 could
                 he
                 make
                 a
                 rational
                 creature
                 as
                 man
                 is
                 ,
                 so
                 absurdly
                 throw
                 away
                 his
                 scarlet
                 ,
                 and
                 embrace
                 dung
                 :
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 part
                 with
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 glorious
                 happinesse
                 he
                 hath
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 hope
                 to
                 mend
                 himself
                 ,
                 by
                 embracing
                 sin
                 ?
                 Yet
                 this
                 he
                 did
                 when
                 man
                 had
                 his
                 best
                 wits
                 about
                 him
                 in
                 innocency
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 place
                 and
                 dignity
                 got
                 by
                 warlike
                 atchievement
                 ?
                 Grant
                 thou
                 wert
                 able
                 to
                 subdue
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 lawes
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 yet
                 even
                 then
                 without
                 grace
                 from
                 above
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 be
                 his
                 slave
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 himselfe
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 his
                 power
                 is
                 a
                 cursed
                 spirit
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 miserable
                 of
                 all
                 Gods
                 creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 so
                 much
                 power
                 to
                 do
                 mischief
                 ;
                 had
                 the
                 devil
                 lost
                 all
                 his
                 Angelical
                 abilities
                 ,
                 when
                 
                 he
                 fell
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 gained
                 by
                 his
                 losse
                 .
                 Therefore
                 tremble
                 (
                 O
                 man
                 )
                 at
                 any
                 power
                 thou
                 hast
                 ,
                 except
                 thou
                 usest
                 it
                 for
                 God.
                 Art
                 strong
                 in
                 body
                 ?
                 who
                 hath
                 thy
                 strength
                 ?
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 thy
                 lusts
                 ?
                 some
                 are
                 strong
                 to
                 drink
                 ,
                 strong
                 to
                 sin
                 ,
                 
                   Thy
                   bands
                   shall
                   therefore
                   be
                   stronger
                   ,
                
                 Isa
                 .
                 28.22
                 .
                 Hast
                 thou
                 power
                 by
                 thy
                 place
                 to
                 do
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 service
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 heart
                 to
                 lay
                 it
                 out
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 against
                 them
                 ?
                 thou
                 and
                 the
                 devil
                 shall
                 be
                 tried
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 bar
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 thou
                 meanest
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 hell
                 for
                 something
                 ,
                 thou
                 wilt
                 carry
                 thy
                 full
                 lading
                 thither
                 .
                 No
                 greater
                 plague
                 can
                 befall
                 a
                 man
                 then
                 power
                 without
                 grace
                 .
                 Such
                 great
                 ones
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 while
                 here
                 ,
                 make
                 a
                 brave
                 shew
                 ,
                 like
                 chief
                 Commanders
                 and
                 field-Officers
                 at
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 their
                 Regiments
                 ,
                 the
                 common
                 souldiers
                 are
                 poor
                 creatures
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 Army
                 is
                 beaten
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 taken
                 prisoners
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 fling
                 off
                 their
                 scarfe
                 and
                 feather
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 be
                 glad
                 to
                 passe
                 for
                 the
                 meanest
                 in
                 the
                 army
                 .
                 Happy
                 would
                 devils
                 be
                 ,
                 Princes
                 and
                 great
                 ones
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 then
                 they
                 could
                 appear
                 in
                 the
                 habit
                 of
                 some
                 poor
                 sneaks
                 to
                 receiv
                 their
                 sentence
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 their
                 titles
                 ,
                 and
                 dignity
                 ,
                 and
                 riches
                 shall
                 be
                 read
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 their
                 honour
                 ,
                 but
                 further
                 shame
                 and
                 damnation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vs
                     ;
                     e
                  
                   2
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 shewes
                 the
                 folly
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 think
                 it
                 is
                 such
                 an
                 easie
                 matter
                 to
                 get
                 heaven
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 devil
                 be
                 so
                 mighty
                 ,
                 and
                 heavens
                 way
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 sure
                 it
                 will
                 cost
                 hot
                 water
                 before
                 we
                 display
                 our
                 banners
                 upon
                 the
                 walls
                 of
                 that
                 new
                 Ierusalem
                 .
                 Yet
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 many
                 think
                 otherwise
                 by
                 the
                 provision
                 they
                 make
                 for
                 their
                 march
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 should
                 see
                 a
                 man
                 walking
                 forth
                 without
                 a
                 cloak
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 thin
                 one
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 Surely
                 he
                 fears
                 no
                 foule
                 weather
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 riding
                 a
                 long
                 journey
                 alone
                 and
                 without
                 armes
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 conclude
                 he
                 expects
                 no
                 thieves
                 on
                 the
                 road
                 .
                 All
                 (
                 if
                 you
                 ask
                 them
                 )
                 will
                 tell
                 you
                 they
                 are
                 on
                 their
                 way
                 to
                 heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 how
                 few
                 care
                 for
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 needed
                 not
                 their
                 fellowship
                 in
                 their
                 journey
                 ?
                 Most
                 go
                 naked
                 ,
                 without
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 any
                 thing
                 like
                 armour
                 ,
                 have
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 gaine
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Professours
                 at
                 large
                 ;
                 others
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 will
                 shew
                 you
                 some
                 vaine
                 slighty
                 hopes
                 on
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Scripture-bottom
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 these
                 content
                 themselves
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 like
                 a
                 rusty
                 unsound
                 pistol
                 flie
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 face
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 use
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 it
                 any
                 wrong
                 to
                 say
                 these
                 make
                 nothing
                 of
                 getting
                 heaven
                 ?
                 Surely
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 (
                 many
                 
                 of
                 whom
                 thrive
                 so
                 well
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 )
                 never
                 got
                 their
                 estates
                 with
                 so
                 little
                 care
                 as
                 they
                 think
                 to
                 get
                 heaven
                 .
                 Ask
                 them
                 why
                 they
                 follow
                 their
                 trade
                 so
                 close
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 tell
                 you
                 estates
                 are
                 not
                 got
                 by
                 sleeping
                 ,
                 families
                 are
                 not
                 provided
                 for
                 with
                 the
                 hands
                 in
                 the
                 pocket
                 ,
                 they
                 meet
                 with
                 many
                 rooks
                 and
                 cheaters
                 in
                 their
                 dealing
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 they
                 not
                 look
                 to
                 themselves
                 would
                 soon
                 undo
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 are
                 there
                 none
                 that
                 thou
                 needest
                 feare
                 will
                 put
                 a
                 cheat
                 on
                 thy
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 bereave
                 thee
                 of
                 thy
                 crown
                 of
                 glory
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 ?
                 thou
                 art
                 blinder
                 then
                 the
                 Prophets
                 servant
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 seest
                 not
                 more
                 devils
                 encompassing
                 thee
                 then
                 he
                 saw
                 men
                 about
                 Samaria
                 .
                 Thy
                 worldly
                 trade
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 hinder
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 help
                 thee
                 to
                 sinful
                 tricks
                 in
                 that
                 to
                 hinder
                 thee
                 in
                 this
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 once
                 thou
                 resolvest
                 to
                 seek
                 out
                 for
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 oppose
                 thee
                 to
                 thy
                 face
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 under
                 an
                 oath
                 ,
                 as
                 Pauls
                 enemies
                 were
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 thy
                 soul
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 ;
                 desperate
                 creatures
                 themselves
                 ,
                 who
                 know
                 their
                 doom
                 is
                 irrecoverable
                 ,
                 and
                 sell
                 their
                 own
                 lives
                 they
                 will
                 as
                 dear
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 .
                 Now
                 what
                 folly
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 betray
                 thy
                 soule
                 into
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 when
                 Christ
                 stands
                 by
                 to
                 be
                 thy
                 convoy
                 ?
                 out
                 of
                 him
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 lost
                 creature
                 ,
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 defend
                 thy self
                 alone
                 against
                 Satan
                 ,
                 nor
                 with
                 Satan
                 against
                 God.
                 Close
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 art
                 delivered
                 from
                 one
                 of
                 thy
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 the
                 most
                 formidable
                 ,
                 God
                 I
                 mean
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 become
                 thy
                 friend
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 stick
                 close
                 to
                 thee
                 in
                 thy
                 conflict
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vs
                     ;
                     e
                  
                   3
                
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 ;
                 be
                 not
                 ye
                 dismayed
                 at
                 this
                 report
                 which
                 the
                 Scripture
                 makes
                 of
                 Satans
                 power
                 .
                 Let
                 them
                 feare
                 him
                 who
                 feare
                 not
                 God.
                 What
                 are
                 these
                 mountains
                 of
                 power
                 and
                 pride
                 before
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 Christian
                 ,
                 who
                 servest
                 a
                 God
                 that
                 can
                 make
                 a
                 worme
                 thresh
                 a
                 mountain
                 ?
                 the
                 greatest
                 hurt
                 he
                 can
                 do
                 thee
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 nourishing
                 this
                 false
                 fear
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 thy
                 bosome
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 observed
                 (
                 Bernard
                 saith
                 )
                 of
                 some
                 beasts
                 in
                 the
                 forrest
                 ,
                 
                   Plerunque
                   superant
                   leonem
                   ferientem
                   ,
                   quae
                   non
                   sustinent
                   rugientem
                   :
                
                 Though
                 they
                 are
                 too
                 hard
                 for
                 the
                 Lion
                 in
                 fight
                 ,
                 yet
                 tremble
                 when
                 he
                 roares
                 ,
                 Thus
                 the
                 Christian
                 ▪
                 when
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 the
                 pinch
                 indeed
                 ,
                 is
                 able
                 through
                 Christ
                 to
                 trample
                 Satan
                 under
                 his
                 feet
                 ,
                 yet
                 before
                 the
                 conflict
                 stands
                 trembling
                 at
                 the
                 thought
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 Labour
                 therefore
                 to
                 get
                 a
                 right
                 understanding
                 of
                 Satans
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 this
                 Lion
                 will
                 not
                 appear
                 so
                 fierce
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 paint
                 him
                 in
                 your
                 melancholy
                 fancy
                 .
                 Three
                 considerations
                 will
                 relieve
                 you
                 ,
                 when
                 
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 you
                 are
                 beset
                 with
                 the
                 feares
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 derived
                 power
                 ;
                 he
                 hath
                 it
                 not
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 pattent
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 other
                 but
                 God
                 :
                 
                   All
                   powers
                   are
                   of
                   him
                
                 ,
                 whether
                 on
                 earth
                 or
                 in
                 hell
                 .
                 This
                 truth
                 subscribed
                 in
                 faith
                 would
                 first
                 sccure
                 thee
                 (
                 Christian
                 )
                 that
                 Satans
                 power
                 shall
                 never
                 hurt
                 thee
                 .
                 Would
                 thy
                 Father
                 give
                 him
                 a
                 sword
                 to
                 mischief
                 thee
                 his
                 childe
                 ?
                 
                   I
                   have
                   created
                   the
                   Smith
                
                 (
                 saith
                 God
                 )
                 
                   that
                   bloweth
                   the
                   coales
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   created
                   the
                   waster
                   to
                   destroy
                   ,
                
                 and
                 therefore
                 assures
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   no
                   weapon
                   formed
                   against
                   them
                   shall
                   prosper
                   ,
                
                 Isa
                 .
                 54.16
                 ,
                 &c.
                 If
                 God
                 provides
                 his
                 enemies
                 armes
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 (
                 I
                 warrant
                 you
                 )
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 will
                 do
                 them
                 little
                 service
                 .
                 When
                 Pilate
                 thought
                 to
                 scare
                 Christ
                 ,
                 with
                 what
                 he
                 could
                 do
                 towards
                 the
                 saving
                 or
                 taking
                 away
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 he
                 replies
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   he
                   could
                   do
                   nothing
                   except
                   it
                   were
                   given
                   from
                   above
                   ,
                   Iohn
                
                 19.10
                 .
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 Do
                 your
                 worst
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 who
                 seal'd
                 your
                 commission
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 this
                 considered
                 ,
                 would
                 meeken
                 and
                 quiet
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 when
                 troubled
                 by
                 Satan
                 within
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 instruments
                 without
                 ;
                 'T
                 is
                 Satan
                 buffets
                 ,
                 man
                 persecutes
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 who
                 gives
                 them
                 both
                 power
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   David
                   )
                   bids
                   him
                   curse
                   .
                   The
                   Lord
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Iob
                   )
                   hath
                   given
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   taken
                   .
                
                 This
                 kept
                 the
                 Kings
                 peace
                 in
                 both
                 their
                 bosomes
                 .
                 O
                 Christian
                 ,
                 look
                 not
                 on
                 the
                 Jayler
                 that
                 whips
                 thee
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 he
                 is
                 cruel
                 ,
                 but
                 reade
                 the
                 warrant
                 ,
                 who
                 wrote
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 bottome
                 thou
                 shalt
                 finde
                 thy
                 Fathers
                 hand
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Satans
                 power
                 is
                 limited
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 two
                 ways
                 ;
                 he
                 cannot
                 do
                 what
                 he
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 do
                 what
                 he
                 can
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 do
                 what
                 he
                 will.
                 His
                 desires
                 are
                 boundlesse
                 ,
                 they
                 walk
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 here
                 below
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 heaven
                 it self
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 pulling
                 down
                 his
                 once
                 fellow-Angels
                 ,
                 knocking
                 down
                 the
                 carved-work
                 of
                 that
                 glorious
                 Temple
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 axes
                 and
                 hammers
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 unthroning
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 setting
                 himself
                 in
                 his
                 place
                 ,
                 this
                 foole
                 saith
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 cannot
                 do
                 this
                 ,
                 nor
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 which
                 his
                 canker'd
                 malice
                 stirres
                 him
                 up
                 to
                 wish
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 creature
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 hath
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 his
                 Tedder
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 staked
                 and
                 cannot
                 exceed
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 God
                 be
                 safe
                 then
                 thou
                 also
                 ,
                 for
                 thy
                 life
                 is
                 hid
                 with
                 Christ
                 in
                 God
                 ;
                 
                   If
                   I
                   live
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Christ
                 )
                 
                   you
                   shall
                   live
                   also
                
                 .
                 You
                 are
                 engraven
                 on
                 the
                 table
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 plucks
                 one
                 away
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 the
                 other
                 also
                 .
                 
                 Again
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 cannot
                 hurt
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 cannot
                 pry
                 into
                 the
                 boseme
                 of
                 God.
                 He
                 knowes
                 not
                 mans
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 God.
                 The
                 Astrologers
                 nor
                 their
                 Master
                 could
                 bring
                 back
                 Nebuchadnezzars
                 dream
                 .
                 As
                 men
                 have
                 their
                 closets
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 privacy
                 ,
                 where
                 none
                 can
                 enter
                 in
                 but
                 with
                 their
                 Key
                 :
                 so
                 God
                 keeps
                 the
                 heart
                 as
                 his
                 withdrawing
                 room
                 ,
                 shut
                 to
                 all
                 besides
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 when
                 he
                 takes
                 upon
                 him
                 to
                 foretel
                 events
                 :
                 if
                 God
                 teach
                 him
                 not
                 his
                 lesson
                 ,
                 nor
                 second
                 causes
                 help
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 beside
                 his
                 book
                 ;
                 so
                 to
                 save
                 his
                 credit
                 ,
                 delivers
                 them
                 dubiously
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 text
                 may
                 beare
                 a
                 glosse
                 suitable
                 to
                 the
                 effect
                 whatever
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 bold
                 to
                 tell
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 a
                 person
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 weight
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 on
                 his
                 judgment
                 .
                 Job
                 was
                 an
                 hypocrite
                 in
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 proved
                 him
                 a
                 liar
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot-hinder
                 those
                 purposes
                 and
                 counsels
                 of
                 God
                 he
                 knows
                 .
                 He
                 knew
                 Christ
                 was
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 and
                 did
                 his
                 worst
                 ,
                 but
                 could
                 not
                 hinder
                 his
                 landing
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 devices
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 counsel
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 concerning
                 him
                 did
                 stand
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 was
                 delivered
                 by
                 the
                 midwifery
                 of
                 Satan
                 suggesting
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 instruments
                 executing
                 his
                 lust
                 as
                 they
                 thought
                 ,
                 but
                 fulfilling
                 Gods
                 counsel
                 against
                 themselves
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 ravish
                 thy
                 will
                 ,
                 
                   Diabolus
                   non
                   est
                   jussor
                   vitiorum
                   ,
                   sed
                   incentor
                   .
                
                 He
                 cannot
                 command
                 thee
                 to
                 sin
                 against
                 thy
                 will
                 ;
                 he
                 can
                 
                   motum
                   agere
                
                 ,
                 make
                 the
                 soule
                 go
                 faster
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 on
                 its
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 winde
                 carries
                 the
                 tide
                 with
                 more
                 swiftnesse
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 cannot
                 turn
                 the
                 stream
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 contrary
                 to
                 its
                 own
                 course
                 and
                 tendency
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Satans
                 power
                 is
                 so
                 limited
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 do
                 what
                 he
                 can
                 .
                 God
                 lets
                 out
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 his
                 wrath
                 as
                 shall
                 praise
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 as
                 a
                 stream
                 to
                 set
                 his
                 purpose
                 of
                 love
                 to
                 his
                 Saints
                 on
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 lets
                 down
                 the
                 flood-gate
                 by
                 restraining
                 the
                 residue
                 thereof
                 ;
                 God
                 ever
                 takes
                 him
                 off
                 before
                 he
                 can
                 finish
                 his
                 work
                 on
                 a
                 Saint
                 .
                 He
                 can
                 (
                 if
                 God
                 suffers
                 him
                 )
                 rob
                 the
                 Christian
                 of
                 much
                 of
                 his
                 joy
                 ,
                 and
                 disturb
                 his
                 peace
                 by
                 his
                 cunning
                 insinuations
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 under
                 command
                 ;
                 he
                 stands
                 like
                 a
                 dog
                 by
                 the
                 Table
                 while
                 the
                 Saints
                 si●
                 at
                 this
                 sweet
                 fe●st
                 of
                 comfort
                 ▪
                 but
                 dares
                 not
                 stir
                 to
                 roam
                 off
                 their
                 cheer
                 ,
                 his
                 Masters
                 eye
                 is
                 on
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 want
                 of
                 this
                 consideration
                 loseth
                 God
                 his
                 praise
                 ,
                 and
                 us
                 our
                 comfort
                 ,
                 God
                 having
                 lock't
                 up
                 our
                 comfort
                 in
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 our
                 duty
                 .
                 Did
                 the
                 Christian
                 consider
                 what
                 Satans
                 power
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 damms
                 it
                 up
                 ;
                 
                 This
                 would
                 alwayes
                 be
                 a
                 Song
                 of
                 praise
                 in
                 his
                 mouth
                 .
                 Hath
                 Satan
                 power
                 to
                 rob
                 and
                 burn
                 ,
                 kill
                 and
                 slay
                 ,
                 torment
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 distresse
                 the
                 minde
                 ?
                 whom
                 may
                 I
                 thank
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 hands
                 ?
                 doth
                 Satan
                 love
                 one
                 better
                 then
                 Job
                 ?
                 or
                 am
                 I
                 out
                 of
                 fight
                 ,
                 or
                 beside
                 his
                 walk
                 ?
                 is
                 his
                 courage
                 cool'd
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 wrath
                 appeas'd
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 scape
                 so
                 well
                 ?
                 no
                 ,
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 his
                 wrath
                 is
                 not
                 against
                 one
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 ;
                 his
                 eye
                 is
                 on
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 arme
                 can
                 reach
                 thee
                 ;
                 his
                 spirit
                 is
                 not
                 cow'd
                 ,
                 nor
                 his
                 stomack
                 stay'd
                 with
                 those
                 millions
                 he
                 hath
                 devoured
                 ,
                 but
                 keen
                 as
                 ever
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 sharper
                 ,
                 because
                 now
                 he
                 sees
                 God
                 ready
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 drawing
                 on
                 so
                 fast
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 thy
                 God
                 alone
                 whom
                 thou
                 art
                 beholden
                 to
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 his
                 eye
                 keepeth
                 thee
                 ;
                 when
                 Satan
                 finds
                 the
                 
                   good
                   man
                
                 asleep
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 finds
                 our
                 
                   good
                   God
                
                 awake
                 ;
                 therefore
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 consumed
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 changeth
                 not
                 .
                 Did
                 his
                 eye
                 slumber
                 or
                 wander
                 one
                 moment
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 need
                 no
                 other
                 flood
                 to
                 drown
                 thee
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 then
                 what
                 would
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 dragons
                 mouth
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Satans
                 power
                 is
                 ministerial
                 ,
                 appointed
                 by
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 service
                 and
                 benefit
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 :
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 s
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 proud
                 
                   Assyrian
                   ,
                   )
                   be
                   weaneth
                   not
                   so
                   ,
                   neither
                   doth
                   his
                   heart
                   think
                   so
                
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 to
                 destroy
                 those
                 he
                 tempts
                 :
                 but
                 no
                 matter
                 what
                 he
                 thinks
                 :
                 as
                 Luther
                 comforted
                 himself
                 ,
                 when
                 told
                 what
                 had
                 passed
                 at
                 the
                 diet
                 at
                 Noremburg
                 against
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   it
                   was
                   decreed
                   one
                   way
                   there
                   ,
                   but
                   otherwise
                   in
                   heaven
                
                 ;
                 so
                 for
                 the
                 Saints
                 comfort
                 ,
                 the
                 thoughts
                 which
                 God
                 thinks
                 to
                 them
                 are
                 peace
                 ,
                 while
                 Satans
                 are
                 ruine
                 to
                 their
                 graces
                 ,
                 and
                 destruction
                 to
                 their
                 soules
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 counsel
                 shall
                 stand
                 in
                 spite
                 of
                 the
                 devil
                 .
                 The
                 very
                 mittimus
                 which
                 God
                 makes
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 commits
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
                 to
                 the
                 devils
                 prison
                 ,
                 runs
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   Deliver
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   to
                   Satan
                   for
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   spirit
                   may
                   be
                   saved
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.5
                 .
                 so
                 that
                 tempted
                 Saints
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 perished
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 not
                 perished
                 to
                 our
                 own
                 thinking
                 .
                 This
                 Leviathan
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 thinks
                 to
                 swallow
                 them
                 up
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 sent
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 whale
                 to
                 Jonah
                 )
                 to
                 waft
                 them
                 safe
                 to
                 land
                 .
                 
                   Some
                   of
                   them
                   of
                   understanding
                   shall
                   fall
                   to
                   try
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   purge
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   white
                   ,
                
                 Dan.
                 11.35
                 .
                 This
                 God
                 intends
                 when
                 he
                 lets
                 his
                 children
                 fall
                 into
                 temptation
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 with
                 our
                 linnen
                 ,
                 the
                 spots
                 they
                 get
                 at
                 our
                 feasts
                 are
                 taken
                 out
                 by
                 washing
                 ,
                 rubbing
                 and
                 laying
                 them
                 out
                 to
                 bleech
                 .
                 The
                 Saints
                 spots
                 are
                 
                 most
                 got
                 in
                 peace
                 ,
                 plenty
                 and
                 prosperity
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 never
                 recover
                 their
                 whitenesse
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 degree
                 as
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 from
                 under
                 Satans
                 scouring
                 .
                 We
                 do
                 too
                 little
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 feare
                 Satan
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 comfort
                 our selves
                 with
                 the
                 usefulnesse
                 and
                 subserviency
                 of
                 his
                 temptations
                 to
                 our
                 good
                 .
                 
                   All
                   things
                   are
                   yours
                
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 Christs
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 hath
                 given
                 life
                 to
                 be
                 yours
                 ,
                 hath
                 given
                 death
                 also
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 hath
                 given
                 heaven
                 for
                 your
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 Paul
                 and
                 Cephas
                 ,
                 his
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 to
                 help
                 you
                 thither
                 ;
                 hath
                 given
                 the
                 world
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 afflictions
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 it
                 too
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 wrath
                 and
                 power
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 end
                 .
                 This
                 indeed
                 is
                 love
                 and
                 wisdom
                 in
                 a
                 riddle
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 who
                 have
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 can
                 unfold
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP
                 V.
              
               Of
               the
               time
               when
               ,
               the
               place
               where
               ,
               and
               the
               subjects
               whom
               Satan
               rules
               .
            
             
               Against
               the
               Rulers
               of
               the
               darknesse
               of
               this
               world
               .
            
             
               THese
               words
               contain
               the
               third
               Branch
               in
               the
               Description
               of
               our
               great
               enemy
               the
               devil
               ;
               and
               they
               hold
               forth
               the
               proper
               seat
               of
               his
               Empire
               ,
               with
               a
               threefold
               boundary
               ;
               he
               is
               not
               
                 Lord
                 over
                 all
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               incommunicable
               title
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               a
               
                 Ruler
                 of
                 the
                 darknesse
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
              
               where
               the
               time
               ,
               place
               ,
               and
               subjects
               of
               his
               Empire
               are
               stinted
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               time
               when
               this
               Prince
               hath
               his
               rule
               ,
               
                 In
                 this
                 world
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               now
               ,
               not
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               place
               where
               he
               rules
               ,
               
                 In
                 this
                 world
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               here
               below
               ,
               not
               in
               heaven
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               subjects
               or
               persons
               whom
               he
               rules
               ,
               not
               all
               in
               this
               lower
               world
               neither
               :
               and
               they
               are
               wrap't
               up
               in
               these
               words
               :
               
                 The
                 darknesse
                 of
                 this
                 world
              
               .
               First
               ,
               of
               the
               first
               boundary
               .
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 time
                 when
                 he
                 rules
                 :
                 so
                 this
                 word
                 (
                 world
                 )
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 the
                 text
                 for
                 that
                 little
                 spot
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 like
                 an
                 inconsiderable
                 parenthesis
                 )
                 is
                 clasp't
                 in
                 on
                 either
                 side
                 with
                 vast
                 eternity
                 ;
                 call'd
                 sometimes
                 the
                 
                   present
                   world
                
                 .
                 
                 On
                 this
                 stage
                 of
                 time
                 this
                 mock-King
                 acts
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 Christ
                 comes
                 to
                 take
                 down
                 this
                 scaffold
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 degraded
                 ,
                 his
                 crown
                 taken
                 off
                 ,
                 his
                 sword
                 broke
                 over
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 hist
                 off
                 with
                 scorne
                 and
                 shame
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 Prince
                 become
                 a
                 close
                 prisoner
                 in
                 hell
                 ;
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 shall
                 he
                 infest
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 no
                 nor
                 rule
                 the
                 wicked
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 shall
                 lie
                 under
                 the
                 immediate
                 execution
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 very
                 end
                 Christ
                 hath
                 his
                 Pattent
                 and
                 Commission
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 give
                 up
                 ,
                 
                   till
                   he
                   shall
                   have
                   put
                   down
                   all
                   rule
                   ,
                
                 
                 then
                 and
                 not
                 till
                 then
                 will
                 he
                 deliver
                 up
                 his
                 Oeconomical
                 Kingdom
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 have
                 put
                 down
                 all
                 rule
                 ;
                 
                   for
                   he
                   must
                   reign
                   till
                   he
                   hath
                   put
                   all
                   enemies
                   under
                   his
                   feet
                   .
                
                 Satan
                 is
                 cast
                 already
                 ,
                 his
                 doom
                 is
                 past
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 Adams
                 was
                 upon
                 his
                 first
                 sin
                 ,
                 but
                 full
                 execution
                 is
                 stayed
                 till
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 The
                 devil
                 knows
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 Article
                 in
                 his
                 Creed
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 him
                 trembling
                 ask
                 Christ
                 why
                 he
                 came
                 
                   to
                   torment
                   him
                   before
                   his
                   time
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   1
                
                 First
                 ,
                 this
                 brings
                 ill
                 newes
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
                 Your
                 Prince
                 cannot
                 long
                 sit
                 in
                 his
                 throne
                 ,
                 sinners
                 at
                 present
                 have
                 a
                 merry
                 time
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 would
                 hold
                 ;
                 they
                 rejoyce
                 ,
                 while
                 Christs
                 disciples
                 weep
                 and
                 mourne
                 ;
                 they
                 ruffle
                 in
                 their
                 silkes
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 Saint
                 goes
                 in
                 his
                 rags
                 .
                 Princes
                 are
                 not
                 more
                 careful
                 to
                 oblige
                 their
                 Courtiers
                 with
                 pensions
                 and
                 preferments
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 devil
                 is
                 to
                 gratifie
                 his
                 followers
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 his
                 rewards
                 also
                 ;
                 
                   All
                   this
                   will
                   I
                   give
                   thee
                   ;
                   Am
                   not
                   I
                   able
                   to
                   promote
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 Balak
                 to
                 Balaam
                 ?
                 O
                 't
                 is
                 strange
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 strange
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 degeneracy
                 of
                 mans
                 nature
                 )
                 to
                 see
                 how
                 Satan
                 carries
                 sinners
                 after
                 him
                 with
                 this
                 golden
                 hook
                 .
                 Let
                 him
                 but
                 present
                 such
                 a
                 bait
                 as
                 honour
                 ,
                 pelfe
                 or
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 hearts
                 skip
                 after
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 dog
                 would
                 at
                 a
                 crust
                 ;
                 he
                 makes
                 them
                 sin
                 for
                 a
                 morsel
                 of
                 bread
                 :
                 O
                 the
                 naughty
                 heart
                 of
                 man
                 loves
                 the
                 wages
                 of
                 unrighteousnesse
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 which
                 the
                 devil
                 promiseth
                 )
                 so
                 dearly
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 feares
                 not
                 the
                 dreadful
                 wages
                 which
                 the
                 great
                 God
                 threatens
                 .
                 As
                 sometimes
                 you
                 shall
                 see
                 a
                 Spaniel
                 so
                 greedy
                 of
                 a
                 bone
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 'll
                 leap
                 into
                 the
                 very
                 river
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 throw
                 it
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 time
                 he
                 comes
                 with
                 much
                 ado
                 thither
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 sunk
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 gets
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 mouth-full
                 of
                 water
                 for
                 his
                 pains
                 ;
                 Thus
                 sinners
                 will
                 after
                 their
                 desired
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 honours
                 and
                 profits
                 ,
                 swimming
                 through
                 the
                 very
                 threatenings
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 they
                 lose
                 even
                 what
                 they
                 gaped
                 for
                 here
                 .
                 Thus
                 
                   God
                   kept
                   Balaam
                
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Balak
                 told
                 him
                 )
                 
                   from
                   honour
                
                 ,
                 Numb
                 .
                 24.11
                 .
                 But
                 however
                 they
                 speed
                 here
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 sure
                 to
                 lose
                 themselves
                 everlastingly
                 without
                 repentance
                 .
                 They
                 that
                 are
                 resolved
                 they
                 will
                 have
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 men
                 that
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 devils
                 snare
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 led
                 into
                 those
                 foolish
                 and
                 hurtful
                 lusts
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 drown
                 them
                 in
                 destruction
                 and
                 perdition
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 6.9
                 .
                 O
                 poor
                 sinners
                 !
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 wisdom
                 before
                 you
                 truck
                 with
                 the
                 devil
                 ,
                 to
                 enquire
                 what
                 title
                 he
                 can
                 give
                 you
                 to
                 these
                 goodly
                 vanities
                 ?
                 will
                 he
                 settle
                 them
                 as
                 a
                 free
                 estate
                 upon
                 you
                 ?
                 can
                 he
                 secure
                 your
                 bargain
                 and
                 keep
                 you
                 from
                 suits
                 of
                 law
                 ?
                 or
                 is
                 he
                 able
                 to
                 put
                 two
                 lives
                 into
                 the
                 purchase
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 you
                 die
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 left
                 destitute
                 in
                 another
                 world
                 ?
                 Alas
                 ,
                 poor
                 wretches
                 !
                 you
                 shall
                 ere
                 long
                 see
                 what
                 a
                 cheat
                 he
                 hath
                 put
                 on
                 you
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 you
                 are
                 like
                 to
                 have
                 nought
                 but
                 
                   Caveat
                   emptor
                
                 ,
                 Let
                 the
                 buyer
                 look
                 to
                 that
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 this
                 great
                 Prince
                 that
                 is
                 so
                 brag
                 ,
                 to
                 tell
                 what
                 he
                 will
                 give
                 you
                 ,
                 must
                 down
                 himself
                 :
                 and
                 a
                 sad
                 Prince
                 must
                 needs
                 make
                 a
                 sad
                 Court
                 ;
                 O
                 what
                 howling
                 will
                 there
                 then
                 be
                 of
                 Satan
                 and
                 his
                 vassals
                 together
                 !
                 O
                 but
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 sinner
                 ,
                 the
                 pleasures
                 and
                 honours
                 sin
                 and
                 Satan
                 offer
                 are
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 Christ
                 promiseth
                 we
                 must
                 stay
                 for
                 :
                 This
                 indeed
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 takes
                 most
                 .
                 Demas
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   forsook
                   me
                   ,
                   having
                   loved
                   this
                   present
                   world
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Tim.
                 4.10
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 present
                 indeed
                 (
                 sinners
                 ,
                 )
                 for
                 you
                 cannot
                 say
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 yours
                 the
                 next
                 moment
                 ;
                 your
                 present
                 felicity
                 is
                 going
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Saints
                 (
                 though
                 future
                 ,
                 )
                 is
                 coming
                 never
                 to
                 go
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 for
                 a
                 gulpe
                 of
                 pottage
                 ,
                 and
                 sensual
                 enjoyments
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 would
                 part
                 with
                 a
                 reversion
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 ?
                 except
                 thou
                 art
                 of
                 his
                 minde
                 ,
                 who
                 thought
                 he
                 had
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 swallowed
                 down
                 his
                 throat
                 .
                 
                   
                     Haec
                     habeo
                     quae
                     edi
                     ,
                     quaeque
                     exaturata
                     libido
                  
                   
                     —
                     Hausit
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 which
                 Cicero
                 could
                 say
                 ,
                 was
                 more
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 writ
                 on
                 an
                 oxes
                 grave
                 then
                 a
                 mans
                 .
                 Vile
                 wretch
                 ,
                 that
                 thinkest
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 better
                 to
                 deale
                 with
                 God
                 for
                 time
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 devil
                 for
                 ready
                 pay
                 .
                 Tertullian
                 wonders
                 at
                 the
                 folly
                 of
                 the
                 Romanes
                 ambition
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 endure
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 hardship
                 in
                 field
                 and
                 fight
                 ,
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 thing
                 but
                 to
                 obtain
                 at
                 last
                 the
                 honour
                 to
                 be
                 Consul
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 calls
                 
                   unius
                   anni
                   volaticum
                   gaudium
                
                 ,
                 a
                 joy
                 that
                 flies
                 away
                 at
                 the
                 years
                 end
                 .
                 But
                 O
                 what
                 desperate
                 madnesse
                 is
                 it
                 of
                 sinners
                 then
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 endure
                 a
                 little
                 hardship
                 here
                 ,
                 but
                 entaile
                 on
                 themselves
                 the
                 eternal
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 short
                 feast
                 ,
                 and
                 running
                 banquet
                 their
                 lusts
                 entertain
                 them
                 here
                 withal
                 :
                 which
                 often
                 is
                 not
                 
                   gaudium
                   unius
                   horae
                
                 ,
                 a
                 joy
                 that
                 lasts
                 an
                 houre
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   2
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 let
                 this
                 encourage
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 Christian
                 ,
                 in
                 thy
                 conflict
                 with
                 Satan
                 ,
                 the
                 skirmish
                 may
                 be
                 sharp
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 long
                 .
                 Let
                 him
                 tempt
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 wicked
                 instruments
                 trounce
                 thee
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 rid
                 of
                 both
                 their
                 evill
                 neighbourhoods
                 .
                 The
                 cloud
                 while
                 it
                 drops
                 is
                 rolling
                 over
                 thy
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 comes
                 faire
                 weather
                 ,
                 an
                 eternal
                 Sunshine
                 of
                 glory
                 .
                 Canst
                 thou
                 not
                 watch
                 with
                 Christ
                 one
                 houre
                 or
                 two
                 ?
                 keep
                 the
                 field
                 a
                 few
                 dayes
                 ?
                 if
                 yield
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 undone
                 for
                 ever
                 ;
                 persevere
                 but
                 while
                 the
                 battel
                 is
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 thine
                 enemy
                 shall
                 never
                 rally
                 more
                 ;
                 bid
                 faith
                 look
                 through
                 the
                 Key-hole
                 of
                 the
                 promise
                 ,
                 and
                 tell
                 thee
                 what
                 it
                 sees
                 there
                 laid
                 up
                 for
                 him
                 that
                 overcomes
                 :
                 bid
                 it
                 listen
                 and
                 tell
                 thee
                 whether
                 it
                 cannot
                 hear
                 the
                 shout
                 of
                 those
                 crowned
                 Saints
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 dividing
                 the
                 spoile
                 ,
                 and
                 receiving
                 the
                 reward
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 services
                 and
                 sufferings
                 here
                 on
                 earth
                 :
                 and
                 doest
                 thou
                 stand
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 afraid
                 to
                 wet
                 thy
                 foot
                 with
                 those
                 sufferings
                 and
                 temptations
                 ,
                 which
                 like
                 a
                 little
                 plash
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 run
                 between
                 thee
                 and
                 glory
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 devils
                 Empire
                 is
                 confined
                 to
                 place
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 time
                 :
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Ruler
                 of
                 this
                 lower
                 world
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 heavenly
                 .
                 The
                 highest
                 the
                 devil
                 can
                 go
                 is
                 the
                 aire
                 ,
                 call'd
                 the
                 Prince
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 utmost
                 marches
                 of
                 his
                 Empire
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 nothing
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 the
                 upper
                 world
                 .
                 Heaven
                 feares
                 no
                 devil
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 
                 its
                 gates
                 stand
                 alwayes
                 open
                 ;
                 never
                 durst
                 this
                 fiend
                 look
                 into
                 that
                 holy
                 place
                 since
                 he
                 was
                 first
                 expell'd
                 ,
                 but
                 rangeth
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 here
                 below
                 as
                 a
                 vagabond
                 creature
                 ,
                 excommunicated
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 doing
                 what
                 mischief
                 he
                 can
                 to
                 Saints
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 to
                 heaven
                 ;
                 but
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 matter
                 of
                 great
                 joy
                 ,
                 that
                 Satan
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 there
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Saints
                 happinesse
                 lies
                 ?
                 What
                 hast
                 thou
                 (
                 Christian
                 )
                 which
                 thou
                 needest
                 value
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 there
                 ?
                 Thy
                 Christ
                 is
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 thou
                 lovest
                 him
                 ,
                 thy
                 heart
                 also
                 ,
                 which
                 lives
                 in
                 the
                 bosome
                 of
                 its
                 beloved
                 .
                 Thy
                 friends
                 ,
                 and
                 kindred
                 in
                 Christ
                 are
                 there
                 ,
                 or
                 expected
                 ;
                 with
                 whom
                 thou
                 shalt
                 have
                 a
                 merry
                 meeting
                 in
                 thy
                 Fathers
                 house
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 snare
                 on
                 Tabor
                 ,
                 the
                 plots
                 of
                 Satan
                 which
                 lie
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 .
                 O
                 friends
                 get
                 a
                 title
                 to
                 that
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 are
                 above
                 the
                 flight
                 of
                 this
                 Kite
                 .
                 This
                 made
                 Job
                 a
                 happy
                 man
                 indeed
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 the
                 devil
                 had
                 plundered
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 skin
                 ,
                 and
                 worried
                 him
                 almost
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 too
                 ,
                 could
                 then
                 vouch
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 death
                 and
                 devils
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 should
                 with
                 those
                 eyes
                 ,
                 that
                 now
                 stood
                 full
                 with
                 brinish
                 teares
                 ,
                 behold
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 himself
                 as
                 his
                 own
                 portion
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 sad
                 with
                 him
                 indeed
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 robbed
                 of
                 all
                 he
                 is
                 worth
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 a
                 Saint
                 .
                 The
                 devil
                 took
                 away
                 Jobs
                 purse
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 )
                 which
                 put
                 him
                 into
                 some
                 straits
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 God
                 in
                 Heaven
                 that
                 put
                 him
                 into
                 stock
                 again
                 .
                 Some
                 spending
                 money
                 thou
                 hast
                 at
                 present
                 in
                 thy
                 purse
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 activity
                 of
                 thy
                 faith
                 ,
                 the
                 evidence
                 of
                 thy
                 son-ship
                 ,
                 and
                 comfort
                 flowing
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 enlargement
                 in
                 duty
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 which
                 Satan
                 may
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 disturb
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 deprive
                 thee
                 of
                 but
                 he
                 cannot
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 rolls
                 ,
                 to
                 blot
                 thy
                 name
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 life
                 ;
                 he
                 cannot
                 null
                 thy
                 faith
                 ,
                 make
                 void
                 thy
                 relation
                 ,
                 dry
                 up
                 thy
                 comfort
                 in
                 the
                 Spring
                 ,
                 though
                 dam
                 up
                 the
                 stream
                 ;
                 nor
                 hinder
                 thee
                 a
                 happy
                 issue
                 of
                 thy
                 whole
                 war
                 with
                 sinne
                 ,
                 though
                 worst
                 thee
                 in
                 a
                 private
                 skirmish
                 ;
                 these
                 all
                 are
                 kept
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 among
                 Gods
                 own
                 Crown-Jewels
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 keep
                 us
                 by
                 his
                 
                   power
                   through
                   faith
                   unto
                   salvation
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                 The
                 third
                 boundary
                 of
                 the
                 devils
                 Principality
                 is
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 described
                 here
                 to
                 be
                 
                   the
                   darknesse
                   of
                   
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 such
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 darknesse
                 .
                 This
                 word
                 is
                 used
                 sometimes
                 to
                 expresse
                 the
                 desolate
                 condition
                 of
                 a
                 creature
                 in
                 some
                 great
                 distresse
                 ,
                 Isa
                 150.
                 
                 
                   He
                   that
                   walks
                   in
                   darknesse
                   ,
                   and
                   sees
                   no
                   light
                
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 to
                 expresse
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 all
                 sin
                 ;
                 so
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 5.1
                 .
                 sin
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 darknesse
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 the
                 particular
                 sin
                 of
                 ignorance
                 ;
                 often
                 set
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 darknesse
                 of
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 blindnesse
                 of
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 all
                 these
                 I
                 conceive
                 may
                 be
                 mean't
                 ,
                 but
                 chiefly
                 the
                 latter
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 Satan
                 makes
                 a
                 foule
                 stir
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 of
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 from
                 outward
                 crosses
                 or
                 inward
                 desertions
                 ;
                 yet
                 if
                 the
                 creature
                 be
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 darknesse
                 of
                 sinne
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 may
                 disturb
                 his
                 peace
                 as
                 an
                 enemy
                 ,
                 yet
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 rule
                 as
                 a
                 Prince
                 .
                 Sin
                 only
                 sets
                 Satan
                 in
                 the
                 Throne
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 take
                 the
                 words
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 latter
                 Interpretations
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 darknesse
                 of
                 sin
                 in
                 general
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 darknesse
                 of
                 ignorance
                 in
                 special
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 sense
                 will
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 devils
                 rule
                 is
                 over
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 sin
                 and
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 not
                 over
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 sinful
                 or
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 would
                 take
                 hold
                 of
                 Saints
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 others
                 ;
                 but
                 over
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 set
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 abstract
                 ,
                 
                   Ruler
                   of
                   the
                   darknesse
                
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 expresse
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 the
                 sin
                 and
                 ignorance
                 that
                 possesseth
                 Satans
                 slaves
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Notes
                 will
                 be
                 two
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Every
                 soul
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 sin
                 is
                 under
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 Satan
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Ignorance
                 above
                 other
                 sins
                 enslaves
                 a
                 soul
                 to
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 all
                 sins
                 are
                 set
                 out
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 chiefly
                 expresseth
                 this
                 ,
                 viz.
                 darknesse
                 .
              
               
                 Every
                 soule
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 sin
                 is
                 under
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 Satan
                 ;
                 
                 under
                 which
                 point
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 must
                 be
                 enquired
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 sin
                 is
                 set
                 out
                 by
                 darknesse
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 how
                 every
                 one
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 state
                 appears
                 to
                 be
                 under
                 the
                 devils
                 rule
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 sin
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 spring
                 and
                 common
                 cause
                 of
                 sin
                 in
                 man
                 is
                 darknesse
                 .
                 The
                 external
                 cause
                 Satan
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 promoter
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 cursed
                 spirit
                 held
                 in
                 chaines
                 of
                 darknesse
                 .
                 The
                 internal
                 is
                 the
                 blindnesse
                 and
                 darknesse
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 :
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 when
                 any
                 one
                 sins
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 he
                 knowes
                 not
                 what
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 said
                 of
                 his
                 murtherers
                 .
                 Did
                 the
                 creature
                 know
                 the
                 true
                 worth
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 he
                 now
                 sells
                 
                 for
                 a
                 song
                 ,
                 )
                 the
                 glorious
                 amiable
                 nature
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 holy
                 wayes
                 ,
                 the
                 matchlesse
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 poisonfull
                 nature
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 these
                 not
                 by
                 a
                 sudden
                 beam
                 darted
                 into
                 the
                 window
                 at
                 a
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 and
                 gone
                 again
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 flash
                 of
                 lightning
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 an
                 abiding
                 light
                 ;
                 this
                 would
                 spoile
                 the
                 devils
                 market
                 ,
                 and
                 poor
                 creatures
                 would
                 not
                 readily
                 take
                 this
                 toad
                 into
                 their
                 bosomes
                 ;
                 sin
                 goes
                 in
                 a
                 disguise
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 welcome
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 brings
                 darknesse
                 into
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 naturally
                 and
                 judicially
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 Naturally
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 noxious
                 quality
                 in
                 sin
                 offensive
                 to
                 the
                 understanding
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 soule
                 what
                 the
                 eye
                 and
                 palate
                 are
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 ;
                 It
                 discernes
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 distinguisheth
                 true
                 from
                 false
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 eye
                 white
                 from
                 black
                 :
                 It
                 tryeth
                 words
                 as
                 the
                 mouth
                 tasteth
                 meats
                 .
                 Now
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 things
                 bad
                 for
                 the
                 sight
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 bad
                 for
                 the
                 palate
                 vitiating
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 know
                 sweet
                 from
                 bitter
                 ;
                 so
                 here
                 sin
                 besots
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 it
                 injudicious
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 could
                 see
                 such
                 a
                 practice
                 absurd
                 and
                 base
                 in
                 others
                 before
                 ,
                 when
                 once
                 he
                 hath
                 drunk
                 of
                 this
                 inchanting
                 cup
                 himself
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 for
                 done
                 his
                 understanding
                 )
                 is
                 mad
                 of
                 it
                 himself
                 ,
                 not
                 able
                 now
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 evil
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 use
                 his
                 reason
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 Thus
                 Saul
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 debauch't
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
                 thinks
                 the
                 Witch
                 worthy
                 of
                 death
                 ;
                 but
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 trodden
                 his
                 conscience
                 hard
                 with
                 other
                 foule
                 sins
                 ,
                 goes
                 to
                 ask
                 counsel
                 of
                 one
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 sin
                 brings
                 darknesse
                 judiciously
                 ;
                 such
                 have
                 been
                 threatened
                 ,
                 whose
                 eare
                 God
                 hath
                 been
                 trying
                 to
                 open
                 and
                 instruct
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 run
                 out
                 of
                 Gods
                 school
                 into
                 the
                 devils
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   rebelling
                   against
                   light
                
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 
                   die
                   without
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   Iob
                
                 36.10
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 What
                 should
                 the
                 candle
                 burn
                 wast
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 creature
                 hath
                 more
                 minde
                 to
                 play
                 then
                 work
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Sinne
                 runs
                 into
                 darknesse
                 .
                 Impostors
                 bring
                 in
                 their
                 
                   damnable
                   Heresies
                   privily
                
                 ,
                 like
                 those
                 who
                 sell
                 bad
                 ware
                 ,
                 loath
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Market
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Standard
                 tries
                 all
                 ;
                 but
                 put
                 it
                 off
                 in
                 secret
                 :
                 so
                 in
                 moral
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 sinners
                 like
                 beasts
                 go
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 for
                 their
                 prey
                 ,
                 loath
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 ,
                 afraid
                 to
                 come
                 where
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 found
                 out
                 .
                 Nothing
                 more
                 terrible
                 to
                 sinners
                 then
                 light
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 John
                 3.19
                 .
                 
                   because
                   their
                   deeds
                   are
                   evil
                   .
                   Felix
                
                 was
                 so
                 netled
                 with
                 what
                 Paul
                 spake
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 sit
                 out
                 the
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 but
                 flings
                 away
                 in
                 haste
                 ,
                 and
                 adjourns
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 Paul
                 
                 till
                 a
                 convenient
                 season
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 never
                 could
                 finde
                 one
                 .
                 The
                 Sun
                 is
                 not
                 more
                 troublesome
                 in
                 hot
                 Countreys
                 ,
                 then
                 truth
                 is
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 sit
                 under
                 the
                 powerful
                 preaching
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 as
                 those
                 seldome
                 come
                 abroad
                 in
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 must
                 ,
                 have
                 their
                 devices
                 over
                 their
                 heads
                 to
                 skreene
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 so
                 sinners
                 shun
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 must
                 go
                 to
                 keep
                 in
                 with
                 their
                 relations
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 other
                 carnal
                 advantages
                 ,
                 they
                 ,
                 if
                 possible
                 ,
                 will
                 keep
                 off
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 sleeping
                 the
                 Sermon
                 away
                 ,
                 or
                 prating
                 it
                 away
                 with
                 any
                 foolish
                 imagination
                 which
                 Satan
                 sends
                 to
                 beare
                 them
                 company
                 and
                 chat
                 with
                 them
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 :
                 or
                 by
                 choosing
                 such
                 a
                 coole
                 Preacher
                 to
                 sit
                 under
                 ,
                 whose
                 toothlesse
                 discourse
                 shall
                 rather
                 flatter
                 then
                 trouble
                 ,
                 rather
                 tickle
                 their
                 fancy
                 then
                 prick
                 their
                 consciences
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 their
                 sore
                 eyes
                 can
                 look
                 upon
                 the
                 light
                 .
                 
                   Froreseentem
                   amant
                   veritatem
                   qui
                   non
                   redarguentem
                
                 :
                 they
                 dare
                 handle
                 and
                 look
                 on
                 the
                 sword
                 with
                 delight
                 when
                 in
                 a
                 rich
                 scabbard
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 run
                 away
                 to
                 see
                 it
                 drawn
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 Sinne
                 is
                 darknesse
                 for
                 its
                 uncomfortab'enesse
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 threefold
                 respect
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 Darknesse
                 is
                 uncomfortable
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 shuts
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 imployment
                 .
                 What
                 could
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 do
                 under
                 the
                 plague
                 of
                 darknesse
                 but
                 sit
                 still
                 ?
                 and
                 this
                 to
                 an
                 active
                 spirit
                 is
                 trouble
                 enough
                 .
                 Thus
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 sinne
                 man
                 is
                 an
                 unserviceable
                 creature
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 do
                 his
                 God
                 no
                 service
                 acceptably
                 ,
                 spoiles
                 everything
                 he
                 takes
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 like
                 one
                 running
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 in
                 a
                 shop
                 when
                 windows
                 shut
                 ,
                 doth
                 nothing
                 right
                 .
                 It
                 maybe
                 writ
                 on
                 the
                 grave
                 of
                 every
                 sinner
                 ,
                 who
                 lives
                 and
                 dies
                 in
                 that
                 state
                 ,
                 Here
                 lies
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 never
                 did
                 God
                 an
                 hours
                 work
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Darknesse
                 is
                 uncomfortable
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 enjoyment
                 ;
                 be
                 there
                 never
                 such
                 rare
                 pictures
                 in
                 the
                 roome
                 ,
                 if
                 dark
                 ,
                 who
                 the
                 better
                 ?
                 A
                 soul
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 sinne
                 may
                 possesse
                 much
                 ,
                 but
                 enjoyes
                 nothing
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 sore
                 evil
                 ,
                 and
                 little
                 thought
                 of
                 .
                 One
                 thought
                 of
                 its
                 state
                 of
                 enmity
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 would
                 drop
                 bitternesse
                 into
                 every
                 cup
                 ;
                 all
                 he
                 hath
                 smells
                 of
                 hell
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 man
                 at
                 a
                 rich
                 feast
                 would
                 enjoy
                 it
                 sure
                 but
                 little
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 smelt
                 fire
                 ,
                 ready
                 to
                 burn
                 his
                 house
                 and
                 himself
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Darknesse
                 fills
                 with
                 terrours
                 ,
                 fears
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 are
                 most
                 dreadfull
                 ;
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 sin
                 is
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 fear
                 .
                 Men
                 that
                 owe
                 much
                 ,
                 have
                 no
                 quiet
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 asleep
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 then
                 neither
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 cares
                 and
                 fears
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 sink
                 so
                 deep
                 ,
                 as
                 makes
                 their
                 rest
                 troublesome
                 and
                 unquiet
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 .
                 The
                 wicked
                 hath
                 no
                 peace
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 his
                 conscience
                 sleeps
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 sleeps
                 but
                 brokenly
                 ,
                 awaking
                 often
                 with
                 sick
                 fits
                 of
                 terrour
                 :
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 most
                 prosperity
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 scared
                 like
                 a
                 flock
                 of
                 birds
                 in
                 a
                 corn-field
                 at
                 every
                 piece
                 going
                 off
                 He
                 eats
                 in
                 fear
                 ,
                 and
                 drinks
                 in
                 fear
                 ;
                 when
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 he
                 expects
                 worse
                 behinde
                 ,
                 and
                 knows
                 not
                 what
                 this
                 cloud
                 may
                 spread
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 it
                 may
                 lay
                 him
                 ;
                 whether
                 in
                 hell
                 or
                 not
                 he
                 knows
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 trembles
                 (
                 as
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 )
                 not
                 knowing
                 but
                 his
                 next
                 step
                 may
                 be
                 into
                 the
                 pit
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 sin
                 leads
                 to
                 utter
                 darknesse
                 ;
                 utter
                 darknesse
                 is
                 darknesse
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 .
                 Sin
                 in
                 its
                 full
                 height
                 ,
                 and
                 wrath
                 in
                 its
                 full
                 heat
                 together
                 ;
                 both
                 universal
                 ,
                 both
                 eternal
                 .
                 Here
                 's
                 some
                 mixture
                 ,
                 peace
                 and
                 trouble
                 ,
                 paine
                 and
                 ease
                 ;
                 sin
                 and
                 thoughts
                 of
                 repenting
                 ,
                 sin
                 and
                 hopes
                 of
                 pardon
                 ;
                 there
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 wrath
                 shall
                 burn
                 without
                 slacking
                 ,
                 and
                 sin
                 run
                 parallel
                 with
                 torment
                 ;
                 hell-birds
                 are
                 no
                 changelings
                 ;
                 their
                 torment
                 makes
                 them
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 sin
                 feeds
                 their
                 torment
                 ,
                 both
                 unquenchable
                 ,
                 one
                 being
                 fuel
                 to
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 see
                 how
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 under
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 Satan
                 .
                 Sinners
                 are
                 call'd
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 devil
                 ,
                 1
                 John
                 3.10
                 .
                 and
                 who
                 rules
                 the
                 childe
                 but
                 the
                 Father
                 ?
                 they
                 are
                 slaves
                 ;
                 who
                 rules
                 the
                 slave
                 but
                 the
                 Master
                 ?
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 very
                 mansion-house
                 of
                 the
                 devil
                 ;
                 where
                 hath
                 a
                 man
                 command
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 house
                 ?
                 
                   I
                   will
                   go
                   to
                   my
                   house
                   ,
                   Mat.
                
                 12.44
                 .
                 As
                 if
                 the
                 devil
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 walk't
                 among
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 ,
                 knocking
                 at
                 this
                 door
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 will
                 bid
                 me
                 welcome
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 finde
                 no
                 rest
                 ;
                 well
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 where
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 bold
                 ;
                 I
                 'le
                 even
                 go
                 to
                 my
                 own
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 to
                 rule
                 the
                 roste
                 without
                 controul
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   when
                   he
                   comes
                   ,
                   he
                   findes
                   it
                   empty
                   ,
                   swept
                   and
                   garnished
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 all
                 ready
                 for
                 his
                 entertainment
                 .
                 Servants
                 make
                 the
                 house
                 trim
                 and
                 handsom
                 against
                 their
                 Master
                 come
                 home
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 he
                 brings
                 guests
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 here
                 the
                 devil
                 brings
                 
                   seven
                   more
                
                 .
                 Look
                 to
                 the
                 sinner
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 he
                 is
                 or
                 hath
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 devil
                 hath
                 dominion
                 over
                 it
                 :
                 
                   He
                   rules
                   the
                   whole
                   man
                
                 ,
                 their
                 mindes
                 blinding
                 them
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 sinners
                 apprehension
                 of
                 things
                 are
                 shaped
                 by
                 Satan
                 :
                 he
                 looks
                 on
                 sin
                 with
                 the
                 devils
                 spectacles
                 :
                 he
                 reads
                 the
                 Word
                 with
                 the
                 devils
                 comment
                 :
                 he
                 sees
                 nothing
                 in
                 its
                 native
                 
                 colours
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 under
                 a
                 continual
                 delusion
                 .
                 The
                 very
                 wisdome
                 of
                 a
                 wicked
                 man
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   devillish
                   ,
                   James
                
                 3.15
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 devil-like
                 ,
                 because
                 taught
                 by
                 the
                 devil
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 devils
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   wise
                   only
                   to
                   do
                   evil
                   .
                   He
                   commands
                   their
                   Wills
                   ,
                
                 though
                 not
                 to
                 force
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 effectually
                 to
                 draw
                 them
                 .
                 
                   His
                   work
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Christ
                 )
                 
                   ye
                   will
                   do
                
                 .
                 You
                 are
                 resolved
                 on
                 your
                 way
                 ,
                 the
                 devil
                 hath
                 got
                 your
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 you
                 will
                 obey
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 when
                 Christ
                 comes
                 to
                 recover
                 his
                 throne
                 ,
                 he
                 findes
                 the
                 soule
                 in
                 an
                 uproare
                 ,
                 as
                 Ephesus
                 at
                 Pauls
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 crying
                 him
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 Diana
                 up
                 .
                 We
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 this
                 man
                 reigne
                 over
                 us
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 Almighty
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 serve
                 him
                 ?
                 
                   He
                   rules
                   over
                   all
                   their
                   members
                   ,
                
                 they
                 are
                 call'd
                 
                   weapons
                   of
                   unrighteousness
                
                 ,
                 all
                 at
                 the
                 devils
                 service
                 ;
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 armes
                 of
                 a
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 to
                 defend
                 the
                 Prince
                 against
                 any
                 that
                 shall
                 invade
                 .
                 The
                 head
                 to
                 plot
                 ,
                 the
                 hand
                 to
                 act
                 ,
                 the
                 feet
                 swift
                 to
                 carry
                 the
                 body
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 about
                 his
                 service
                 ;
                 
                   He
                   rules
                   over
                   all
                   he
                   hath
                   .
                
                 Let
                 God
                 come
                 in
                 a
                 poor
                 member
                 ,
                 and
                 beseech
                 him
                 to
                 lend
                 him
                 a
                 penny
                 ,
                 or
                 bestow
                 a
                 morsel
                 to
                 refresh
                 his
                 craving
                 bowels
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 covetous
                 wretch
                 his
                 hand
                 of
                 charity
                 is
                 withered
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 stretch
                 it
                 forth
                 ;
                 but
                 let
                 Satan
                 call
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 purse
                 flies
                 open
                 and
                 heart
                 also
                 .
                 Nabal
                 that
                 could
                 not
                 spare
                 a
                 few
                 fragments
                 for
                 David
                 and
                 his
                 followers
                 ,
                 this
                 churle
                 could
                 make
                 
                   a
                   feast
                   like
                   a
                   Prince
                
                 ,
                 to
                 satiate
                 his
                 own
                 lust
                 of
                 gluttony
                 and
                 drunkennesse
                 .
                 
                   He
                   commands
                   their
                   time
                
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 calls
                 to
                 duty
                 ,
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 to
                 hear
                 ,
                 no
                 time
                 all
                 the
                 week
                 to
                 be
                 spared
                 for
                 that
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 the
                 sinner
                 hears
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 merry
                 meeting
                 ,
                 a
                 knot
                 of
                 good
                 fellows
                 at
                 the
                 Ale-house
                 ;
                 all
                 is
                 thrown
                 aside
                 to
                 wait
                 on
                 his
                 Lord
                 and
                 Master
                 ;
                 calling
                 left
                 at
                 six
                 and
                 sevens
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 wife
                 and
                 children
                 crying
                 ,
                 (
                 may
                 be
                 starving
                 )
                 while
                 the
                 wretch
                 is
                 pouring
                 out
                 their
                 very
                 blood
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 wasting
                 their
                 livelihood
                 )
                 at
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 his
                 lust
                 .
                 The
                 sinner
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 
                   bond
                   of
                   iniquity
                
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 bound
                 he
                 must
                 obey
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 go
                 after
                 his
                 lust
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   the
                   fool
                   to
                   the
                   stocks
                   ,
                   Prov.
                
                 7.22
                 .
                 The
                 pinion'd
                 malefactour
                 can
                 assoon
                 untie
                 his
                 own
                 armes
                 and
                 legs
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 run
                 from
                 his
                 Keeper
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 from
                 his
                 lusts
                 .
                 
                   They
                   are
                   servants
                
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 members
                 instruments
                 of
                 sin
                 :
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 Workman
                 takes
                 up
                 his
                 axe
                 and
                 it
                 resists
                 not
                 ;
                 so
                 doth
                 Satan
                 dispose
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 except
                 God
                 saith
                 nay
                 .
              
               
                 See
                 here
                 the
                 deplored
                 condition
                 of
                 every
                 one
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 sin
                 .
                 
                 He
                 is
                 under
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 government
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 What
                 
                 tongue
                 can
                 utter
                 ,
                 what
                 heart
                 can
                 conceive
                 the
                 misery
                 of
                 this
                 state
                 ?
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 dismal
                 day
                 which
                 Christ
                 foretold
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 24.
                 
                 
                   When
                   the
                   abomination
                   of
                   desolation
                   should
                   be
                   seen
                   ,
                   standing
                   in
                   the
                   Holy
                   place
                   ;
                   then
                   (
                   saith
                   Christ
                   )
                   let
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   Judea
                   flee
                   into
                   the
                   mountains
                   .
                
                 But
                 what
                 was
                 that
                 to
                 this
                 ?
                 they
                 were
                 but
                 men
                 ,
                 though
                 abominable
                 ;
                 these
                 devils
                 .
                 They
                 did
                 but
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 material
                 Temple
                 ,
                 &
                 defile
                 and
                 deface
                 that
                 :
                 but
                 these
                 display
                 their
                 banners
                 in
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 pollute
                 that
                 throne
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 glorious
                 then
                 the
                 material
                 heaven
                 it self
                 ,
                 made
                 for
                 God
                 alone
                 to
                 sit
                 in
                 .
                 They
                 exercised
                 their
                 cruelties
                 at
                 furthest
                 on
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 killing
                 and
                 torturing
                 them
                 :
                 here
                 the
                 precious
                 soules
                 of
                 men
                 are
                 destroyed
                 .
                 When
                 David
                 would
                 curse
                 to
                 purpose
                 the
                 enemies
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 prayes
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Satan
                   may
                   be
                   at
                   their
                   right
                   hand
                   .
                
                 'T
                 is
                 strange
                 sinners
                 should
                 no
                 more
                 tremble
                 at
                 this
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 they
                 see
                 but
                 their
                 swine
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 beast
                 bewitch't
                 and
                 possest
                 of
                 the
                 devil
                 run
                 headlong
                 into
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 would
                 cry
                 out
                 as
                 half
                 undone
                 :
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 foul
                 more
                 worth
                 then
                 all
                 these
                 ?
                 what
                 a
                 plague
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 have
                 Satan
                 possesse
                 thy
                 heart
                 and
                 spirit
                 ,
                 hurrying
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 fury
                 of
                 thy
                 lusts
                 to
                 perdition
                 ?
                 O
                 poor
                 man
                 !
                 what
                 a
                 sad
                 change
                 hast
                 thou
                 made
                 ?
                 Thou
                 who
                 wouldest
                 not
                 sit
                 under
                 the
                 meek
                 and
                 peaceful
                 Government
                 of
                 God
                 thy
                 rightful
                 Lord
                 ,
                 art
                 paid
                 for
                 thy
                 rebellion
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 cruelty
                 of
                 this
                 Tyrant
                 who
                 writes
                 all
                 his
                 Lawes
                 in
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 his
                 subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 will
                 you
                 sit
                 any
                 longer
                 ,
                 (
                 O
                 sinners
                 )
                 under
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 this
                 Bramble
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 you
                 can
                 expect
                 nothing
                 but
                 eternal
                 fire
                 ,
                 to
                 come
                 at
                 last
                 and
                 devoure
                 you
                 ?
                 Behold
                 ,
                 Christ
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 sent
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 recover
                 his
                 right
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 liberty
                 .
                 His
                 royal
                 Standard
                 is
                 pitch't
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 Proclamation
                 made
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 poor
                 sinners
                 ,
                 weary
                 of
                 the
                 devils
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 heavy
                 laden
                 with
                 the
                 miserable
                 chaines
                 of
                 his
                 spiritual
                 bondage
                 ,
                 (
                 so
                 as
                 these
                 irons
                 of
                 his
                 sins
                 enter
                 into
                 his
                 very
                 soule
                 to
                 afflict
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 senfe
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 shall
                 thus
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 repair
                 to
                 Christ
                 :
                 he
                 shall
                 have
                 protection
                 from
                 Gods
                 justice
                 ,
                 the
                 devils
                 wrath
                 ,
                 and
                 sins
                 dominion
                 ;
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 
                 
                   he
                   shall
                   have
                   rest
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 glorious
                 .
                 Usually
                 when
                 a
                 people
                 have
                 been
                 ground
                 with
                 the
                 oppression
                 of
                 some
                 bloody
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 apt
                 enough
                 to
                 long
                 for
                 a
                 change
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 listen
                 to
                 any
                 overture
                 that
                 gives
                 them
                 hope
                 of
                 liberty
                 ,
                 though
                 reached
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 a
                 stranger
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 prove
                 as
                 bad
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 yet
                 bondage
                 is
                 so
                 grievous
                 ,
                 that
                 people
                 desire
                 to
                 change
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 
                 sick
                 men
                 their
                 beds
                 )
                 though
                 they
                 finde
                 little
                 ease
                 thereby
                 .
                 Why
                 then
                 should
                 deliverance
                 be
                 unwelcome
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 sinners
                 ?
                 Deliverance
                 brought
                 not
                 by
                 a
                 stranger
                 whom
                 you
                 need
                 feare
                 ,
                 what
                 his
                 designe
                 is
                 upon
                 you
                 ;
                 but
                 your
                 near
                 Kinsman
                 in
                 blood
                 ,
                 who
                 cannot
                 mean
                 you
                 ill
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 must
                 first
                 hate
                 his
                 own
                 flesh
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 whoever
                 did
                 that
                 ?
                 To
                 be
                 sure
                 not
                 he
                 ,
                 who
                 though
                 he
                 took
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 flesh
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 being
                 our
                 Redeemer
                 :
                 yet
                 would
                 have
                 no
                 kindred
                 with
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 sinfulnesse
                 of
                 our
                 nature
                 .
                 And
                 't
                 is
                 sin
                 that
                 makes
                 us
                 cruel
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 to
                 our
                 own
                 flesh
                 .
                 
                 What
                 can
                 you
                 expect
                 from
                 him
                 but
                 pure
                 mercy
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 himself
                 pure
                 ?
                 They
                 are
                 
                   the
                   mercies
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   which
                   are
                   cruel
                   .
                
                 Believe
                 it
                 (
                 Sirs
                 )
                 Christ
                 counts
                 it
                 his
                 honour
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 King
                 of
                 a
                 willing
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 slaves
                 .
                 He
                 comes
                 to
                 make
                 you
                 free
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 bring
                 you
                 into
                 bondage
                 ;
                 to
                 make
                 you
                 Kings
                 ,
                 not
                 vassals
                 .
                 None
                 give
                 Christ
                 an
                 evil
                 word
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 who
                 never
                 were
                 his
                 subjects
                 .
                 Enquire
                 but
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 tried
                 both
                 Satans
                 service
                 and
                 Christs
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 best
                 able
                 to
                 resolve
                 you
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 .
                 You
                 see
                 when
                 a
                 soul
                 comes
                 over
                 from
                 Satans
                 quarters
                 unto
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 has
                 but
                 once
                 the
                 experience
                 of
                 that
                 sweetnesse
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 service
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 getting
                 him
                 back
                 to
                 his
                 old
                 drudgery
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 cold
                 and
                 poor
                 )
                 they
                 like
                 the
                 warme
                 South
                 so
                 well
                 ,
                 they
                 seldome
                 or
                 never
                 go
                 back
                 more
                 .
                 What
                 more
                 dreadful
                 to
                 a
                 gracious
                 soul
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 delivered
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Satan
                 ?
                 or
                 fall
                 under
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 lusts
                 ?
                 It
                 would
                 choose
                 rather
                 to
                 leap
                 into
                 a
                 burning
                 furnace
                 ,
                 then
                 be
                 commanded
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 request
                 a
                 childe
                 of
                 God
                 makes
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 rather
                 whip
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 then
                 turne
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 become
                 a
                 prey
                 to
                 Satan
                 .
                 O
                 sinners
                 ,
                 did
                 you
                 know
                 (
                 which
                 you
                 cannot
                 till
                 you
                 come
                 over
                 to
                 Christ
                 and
                 embrace
                 him
                 as
                 your
                 Lord
                 &
                 Saviour
                 )
                 what
                 the
                 priviledges
                 of
                 Christs
                 servants
                 are
                 ,
                 &
                 what
                 gentle
                 usage
                 Saints
                 have
                 at
                 Christs
                 hands
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 say
                 those
                 were
                 the
                 only
                 happy
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 which
                 stand
                 continually
                 before
                 him
                 .
                 His
                 lawes
                 are
                 writ
                 ,
                 not
                 with
                 his
                 subjects
                 blood
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Satans
                 are
                 )
                 but
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 .
                 All
                 his
                 commands
                 are
                 acts
                 of
                 grace
                 ;
                 
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 favour
                 to
                 be
                 employed
                 about
                 them
                 .
                 To
                 you
                 't
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 to
                 suffer
                 .
                 Such
                 an
                 honour
                 the
                 Saints
                 esteem
                 it
                 to
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 he
                 commands
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 count
                 God
                 rewards
                 them
                 for
                 one
                 piece
                 of
                 service
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 enables
                 them
                 for
                 another
                 .
                 
                   This
                   I
                   had
                
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 David
                 )
                 
                   because
                   I
                   
                   kept
                   thy
                   Precepts
                   ,
                   Psal
                   .
                
                 119.56
                 .
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 great
                 reward
                 he
                 got
                 ?
                 see
                 ,
                 v.
                 55.
                 
                 
                   I
                   have
                   remembred
                   thy
                   Name
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   night
                   ,
                   and
                   kept
                   thy
                   Law
                
                 ;
                 then
                 followes
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   I
                   had
                
                 :
                 He
                 got
                 more
                 strength
                 and
                 skill
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 Law
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 obedience
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 he
                 not
                 well
                 paid
                 (
                 think
                 you
                 for
                 his
                 pains
                 ?
                 
                   There
                   's
                   fruit
                
                 even
                 in
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 the
                 Christian
                 hath
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 eats
                 while
                 he
                 is
                 at
                 work
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 stay
                 his
                 stomack
                 until
                 the
                 full
                 reward
                 comes
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 
                   eternal
                   life
                   ,
                   Rom.
                
                 6.22
                 .
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 Prince
                 that
                 loves
                 to
                 see
                 his
                 people
                 thrive
                 ,
                 and
                 grow
                 rich
                 under
                 his
                 Government
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 he
                 whom
                 sinners
                 are
                 so
                 afraid
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 sets
                 open
                 their
                 prison
                 ,
                 and
                 bids
                 them
                 come
                 forth
                 ,
                 they
                 choose
                 rather
                 to
                 bore
                 their
                 eares
                 to
                 the
                 devils
                 post
                 ,
                 then
                 enjoy
                 this
                 blessed
                 liberty
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 have
                 indeed
                 )
                 
                   when
                   tortured
                   ,
                   not
                   accepted
                   deliverance
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   obtain
                   a
                   better
                   resurrection
                   .
                
                 But
                 what
                 a
                 riddle
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 forlorne
                 soules
                 bound
                 with
                 the
                 chaines
                 of
                 their
                 lusts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 irresistible
                 decree
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 their
                 damnation
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 believe
                 not
                 on
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 )
                 should
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 driving
                 to
                 execution
                 ,
                 refuse
                 deliverance
                 ?
                 This
                 may
                 set
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 on
                 wondring
                 .
                 Surely
                 ,
                 dying
                 in
                 their
                 sins
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 hope
                 for
                 a
                 better
                 resurrection
                 then
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 death
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 afraid
                 rather
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 firmly
                 believe
                 they
                 shall
                 have
                 any
                 resurrection
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 no
                 wonder
                 they
                 make
                 so
                 light
                 of
                 Christs
                 offer
                 ,
                 who
                 think
                 themselves
                 safe
                 ,
                 when
                 once
                 earth't
                 in
                 this
                 burrough
                 of
                 the
                 grave
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 sinners
                 know
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 grave
                 can
                 hold
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Assize
                 comes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Judge
                 calls
                 for
                 the
                 prisoners
                 to
                 the
                 bar
                 .
                 The
                 grave
                 was
                 never
                 intended
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Sanctuary
                 to
                 desend
                 sinners
                 from
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 justice
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 close
                 Prison
                 to
                 secure
                 them
                 against
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 trial
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 forth-coming
                 .
                 Then
                 sinners
                 shall
                 be
                 digg'd
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 burroughs
                 ,
                 and
                 dragg'd
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 holes
                 to
                 answer
                 their
                 contempt
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 grace
                 .
                 O
                 how
                 will
                 you
                 be
                 astonish't
                 to
                 see
                 him
                 become
                 your
                 Judge
                 ,
                 whom
                 you
                 now
                 refuse
                 to
                 be
                 your
                 King
                 ?
                 to
                 heare
                 that
                 Gospel
                 witnesse
                 against
                 you
                 for
                 your
                 damnation
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 shall
                 acquit
                 others
                 for
                 their
                 salvation
                 ?
                 what
                 think
                 you
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 sinners
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 ?
                 wilt
                 thou
                 cry
                 and
                 shream
                 for
                 mercy
                 at
                 Christs
                 hands
                 ?
                 Alas
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 sentence
                 is
                 past
                 ,
                 thy
                 face
                 will
                 immediately
                 be
                 covered
                 :
                 condemned
                 prisoners
                 are
                 not
                 allowed
                 to
                 speak
                 :
                 teares
                 
                 then
                 are
                 unprofitable
                 ,
                 when
                 no
                 place
                 left
                 for
                 repentance
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 Christs
                 heart
                 or
                 thine
                 own
                 .
                 Or
                 meanest
                 thou
                 to
                 apply
                 thy self
                 to
                 thy
                 old
                 Lord
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 service
                 thou
                 hast
                 undone
                 thy
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 cry
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 to
                 Ahab
                 ,
                 Help
                 ,
                 O
                 King
                 :
                 Alas
                 ,
                 thine
                 eye
                 shall
                 see
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 condemnation
                 with
                 thy self
                 .
                 Hadst
                 thou
                 not
                 better
                 now
                 renounce
                 the
                 devils
                 rule
                 ,
                 while
                 thou
                 mayest
                 be
                 received
                 into
                 Christs
                 Government
                 ?
                 poure
                 out
                 thy
                 tears
                 and
                 cries
                 now
                 for
                 mercy
                 and
                 grace
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 save
                 them
                 for
                 another
                 world
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   
                     Quest
                     .
                  
                
                 But
                 possibly
                 ,
                 thou
                 wilt
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   may
                   I
                   that
                   am
                   a
                   home-borne
                   slave
                   to
                   sin
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   lived
                   so
                   many
                   yeares
                   under
                   his
                   cursed
                   rule
                   ,
                   get
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   dominion
                   and
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   translated
                   into
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Answ
                     .
                  
                
                 The
                 difficulty
                 of
                 this
                 great
                 work
                 lies
                 not
                 in
                 prevailing
                 with
                 Christ
                 to
                 receive
                 thee
                 for
                 his
                 subject
                 ,
                 who
                 refuseth
                 none
                 that
                 in
                 truth
                 of
                 heart
                 desire
                 to
                 come
                 under
                 his
                 shadow
                 .
                 It
                 doth
                 not
                 stand
                 with
                 his
                 designe
                 to
                 reject
                 any
                 such
                 .
                 Do
                 Physicians
                 use
                 to
                 chide
                 their
                 Patients
                 away
                 ?
                 Lawyers
                 their
                 Clients
                 ?
                 or
                 Generals
                 discourage
                 those
                 who
                 fall
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 to
                 their
                 side
                 ?
                 surely
                 no.
                 When
                 David
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 1
                 Sam.
                 22.2
                 .
                 
                   Every
                   one
                   that
                   was
                   in
                   distresse
                   ,
                   in
                   debt
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   discontent
                   gathered
                   themselves
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   became
                   a
                   Captain
                   over
                   them
                   .
                
                 And
                 so
                 will
                 Christ
                 be
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 truly
                 discontented
                 with
                 Satans
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 an
                 inward
                 dislike
                 thereof
                 repairs
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 maine
                 businesse
                 will
                 be
                 to
                 take
                 thee
                 off
                 from
                 thy
                 engagements
                 to
                 thy
                 lusts
                 and
                 Satan
                 ,
                 till
                 which
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 Christ
                 will
                 not
                 own
                 thee
                 as
                 a
                 subject
                 ,
                 but
                 look
                 on
                 thee
                 as
                 a
                 Spy.
                 It
                 fares
                 with
                 sinners
                 as
                 with
                 servants
                 .
                 There
                 may
                 be
                 fallings
                 out
                 between
                 them
                 and
                 their
                 Masters
                 ,
                 and
                 high
                 words
                 passe
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 think
                 they
                 would
                 take
                 up
                 their
                 pack
                 and
                 be
                 gone
                 in
                 all
                 haste
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 fray
                 is
                 soon
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 next
                 morning
                 all
                 is
                 forgot
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 servants
                 are
                 as
                 hard
                 at
                 their
                 work
                 as
                 ever
                 .
                 O
                 how
                 oft
                 are
                 sinners
                 taking
                 their
                 leave
                 of
                 their
                 lusts
                 ,
                 and
                 giving
                 warning
                 to
                 their
                 old
                 Masters
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 repent
                 and
                 reform
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 not
                 ?
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 few
                 dayes
                 they
                 have
                 repented
                 of
                 their
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 deformed
                 their
                 reformings
                 ,
                 which
                 shewes
                 they
                 were
                 drunk
                 with
                 some
                 passion
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 thought
                 or
                 spake
                 this
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 wonder
                 they
                 reverse
                 all
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 their
                 true
                 temper
                 .
                 Now
                 because
                 Satan
                 has
                 many
                 policies
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 
                 he
                 useth
                 to
                 keep
                 his
                 hold
                 of
                 sinners
                 ;
                 I
                 shall
                 discover
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 thou
                 canst
                 withstand
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 hard
                 matter
                 to
                 bring
                 thee
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 and
                 rule
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 Satan
                 doth
                 his
                 utmost
                 ,
                 that
                 sinners
                 may
                 not
                 have
                 any
                 serious
                 thoughts
                 of
                 the
                 miserable
                 state
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 ,
                 while
                 under
                 his
                 rule
                 ;
                 or
                 heare
                 any
                 thing
                 from
                 others
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 the
                 least
                 unsettle
                 their
                 mindes
                 from
                 his
                 service
                 .
                 Consideration
                 (
                 he
                 knowes
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 step
                 to
                 repentance
                 :
                 He
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 consider
                 his
                 wayes
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 whither
                 they
                 lead
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 like
                 to
                 change
                 them
                 in
                 haste
                 .
                 Israel
                 stirr'd
                 not
                 ,
                 while
                 Moses
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 some
                 discourse
                 with
                 them
                 about
                 their
                 woful
                 slavery
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 gracious
                 thoughts
                 of
                 God
                 towards
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 begin
                 to
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 gone
                 .
                 Pharaoh
                 soon
                 bethought
                 him
                 what
                 consequence
                 might
                 follow
                 upon
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 cunningly
                 labours
                 to
                 prevent
                 by
                 doubling
                 their
                 task
                 :
                 
                   Ye
                   are
                   idle
                   ,
                   ye
                   are
                   idle
                   ,
                   therefore
                   ye
                   say
                   ,
                   Let
                   us
                   go
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   sacrifice
                   to
                   the
                   Lord.
                   Go
                   thorefore
                   and
                   work
                   ,
                
                 Exod.
                 5.17
                 ,
                 18.
                 
                 As
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 Have
                 you
                 so
                 much
                 spare
                 time
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 gadding
                 into
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 you
                 your
                 seditious
                 Conventicles
                 ,
                 (
                 Moses
                 and
                 you
                 )
                 to
                 lay
                 your
                 plots
                 together
                 ?
                 I
                 'le
                 break
                 the
                 knot
                 ,
                 give
                 them
                 more
                 work
                 ,
                 scatter
                 them
                 all
                 over
                 the
                 land
                 to
                 gather
                 straw
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 meet
                 to
                 entice
                 one
                 anothers
                 hearts
                 from
                 my
                 service
                 .
                 Thus
                 Satan
                 is
                 very
                 jealous
                 of
                 the
                 sinner
                 ,
                 afraid
                 every
                 Christian
                 that
                 speaks
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 Ordinance
                 he
                 hears
                 should
                 inveigle
                 him
                 .
                 By
                 his
                 good-will
                 he
                 should
                 come
                 at
                 neither
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 nor
                 have
                 a
                 thought
                 of
                 heaven
                 or
                 hell
                 from
                 one
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 week
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 have
                 as
                 few
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 he
                 keeps
                 him
                 full-handed
                 with
                 work
                 .
                 The
                 sinner
                 grindes
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 filling
                 the
                 hopper
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Mill
                 may
                 not
                 stand
                 still
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 with
                 the
                 sinner
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 he
                 wakes
                 ,
                 and
                 fills
                 his
                 wretched
                 heart
                 with
                 some
                 wicked
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 a
                 morning
                 draught
                 may
                 keep
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 infection
                 of
                 any
                 favour
                 of
                 good
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 breathed
                 on
                 him
                 by
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 day-time
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 day
                 long
                 he
                 watcheth
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Master
                 would
                 do
                 his
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 feares
                 will
                 run
                 away
                 .
                 And
                 at
                 night
                 he
                 like
                 a
                 careful
                 Jayler
                 locks
                 him
                 up
                 again
                 in
                 his
                 chamber
                 with
                 more
                 bolts
                 and
                 fetters
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 suffering
                 him
                 to
                 sleep
                 as
                 he
                 lies
                 on
                 his
                 bed
                 ,
                 
                   till
                   he
                   hath
                   done
                   some
                   mischief
                   .
                
                 Ah
                 ,
                 poor
                 wretch
                 !
                 was
                 ever
                 slave
                 so
                 look't
                 to
                 ?
                 
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 devil
                 can
                 keep
                 thee
                 thus
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 his
                 own
                 sure
                 enough
                 .
                 The
                 Prodigal
                 
                   came
                   to
                   himselfe
                
                 ,
                 
                 before
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 .
                 He
                 considered
                 with
                 himself
                 what
                 a
                 starving
                 condition
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 ,
                 his
                 huskes
                 were
                 poor
                 meat
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 enough
                 of
                 them
                 neither
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 easily
                 he
                 might
                 mend
                 his
                 commons
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 but
                 grace
                 to
                 go
                 home
                 and
                 humble
                 himself
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 .
                 Now
                 and
                 not
                 till
                 now
                 he
                 goes
                 :
                 Resolve
                 thus
                 poor
                 sinner
                 to
                 sit
                 down
                 and
                 consider
                 what
                 thy
                 state
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 but
                 change
                 the
                 bondage
                 of
                 Satan
                 for
                 the
                 sweet
                 Government
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 ask
                 thy
                 soule
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 devil
                 can
                 ,
                 after
                 thou
                 hast
                 worne
                 out
                 thy
                 miserable
                 life
                 herein
                 his
                 drudg'ry
                 ,
                 prefer
                 thee
                 to
                 a
                 happy
                 state
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 world
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 secure
                 thee
                 from
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 torment
                 and
                 wo
                 ?
                 If
                 he
                 cannot
                 ,
                 whether
                 there
                 be
                 not
                 one
                 
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 able
                 and
                 willing
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ?
                 and
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 bloody
                 cruelty
                 to
                 thy
                 precious
                 soul
                 ,
                 to
                 stay
                 any
                 longer
                 under
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 this
                 bramble
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 mayest
                 make
                 so
                 blessed
                 a
                 change
                 ?
                 A
                 few
                 of
                 these
                 thoughts
                 abidingly
                 laid
                 home
                 to
                 thy
                 soule
                 ,
                 (
                 may
                 God
                 striking
                 in
                 with
                 them
                 )
                 shake
                 the
                 foundations
                 of
                 the
                 devils
                 prison
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 thee
                 haste
                 as
                 fast
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 house
                 on
                 fire
                 about
                 his
                 eares
                 .
              
               
                 2ly
                 .
                 Satan
                 hath
                 his
                 instruments
                 to
                 oppose
                 the
                 messengers
                 and
                 overtures
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 God
                 sends
                 by
                 them
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 sinner
                 out
                 of
                 Satans
                 rule
                 .
                 When
                 Moses
                 comes
                 to
                 deliver
                 Israel
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Egyptian
                 bondage
                 ,
                 up
                 start
                 Iannes
                 and
                 Iambres
                 to
                 resist
                 him
                 .
                 When
                 Paul
                 preacheth
                 to
                 the
                 Deputy
                 ,
                 the
                 devil
                 hath
                 his
                 Chaplain
                 at
                 Court
                 to
                 hinder
                 him
                 :
                 Elymas
                 ,
                 one
                 that
                 was
                 
                   full
                   of
                   all
                   subtilty
                   and
                   mischief
                   .
                
                 Some
                 or
                 other
                 (
                 to
                 be
                 sure
                 )
                 he
                 will
                 finde
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 is
                 parlying
                 with
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 and
                 perswading
                 him
                 to
                 come
                 over
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 labour
                 to
                 clog
                 the
                 work
                 .
                 Either
                 carnal
                 friends
                 ,
                 these
                 he
                 sends
                 to
                 plead
                 his
                 cause
                 ,
                 or
                 old
                 companions
                 in
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 these
                 bestir
                 them
                 ,
                 one
                 while
                 labouring
                 to
                 jeer
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 new
                 way
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 that
                 take
                 not
                 ,
                 by
                 turning
                 their
                 old
                 love
                 into
                 bitter
                 wrath
                 against
                 him
                 for
                 playing
                 the
                 Apostate
                 ,
                 and
                 leaving
                 him
                 so
                 .
                 Or
                 if
                 yet
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 stopt
                 in
                 his
                 way
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 hath
                 his
                 daubing
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 (
                 still
                 like
                 Iobs
                 messengers
                 the
                 last
                 the
                 worst
                 )
                 who
                 with
                 their
                 soul-flattering
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 murdering
                 doctrine
                 shall
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 heal
                 his
                 wound
                 slightly
                 .
                 Now
                 as
                 ever
                 you
                 desire
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 of
                 Satans
                 bondage
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 care
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 harden
                 thy self
                 against
                 the
                 entreaties
                 of
                 carnal
                 friends
                 and
                 relations
                 .
                 Resolve
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 thy
                 children
                 should
                 hang
                 about
                 thy
                 
                 knees
                 to
                 keep
                 thee
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 thou
                 wilt
                 throw
                 them
                 away
                 .
                 If
                 thy
                 father
                 and
                 mother
                 should
                 lie
                 prostrate
                 at
                 thy
                 foot
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 not
                 go
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 go
                 over
                 their
                 very
                 backs
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Never
                 can
                 we
                 part
                 with
                 their
                 love
                 upon
                 such
                 advantageous
                 termes
                 as
                 these
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 thy
                 brethren
                 in
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 thou
                 doest
                 not
                 mean
                 to
                 stay
                 while
                 thou
                 hast
                 their
                 good
                 will
                 ,
                 then
                 even
                 ask
                 the
                 devils
                 also
                 .
                 Heaven
                 is
                 but
                 little
                 worth
                 if
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 a
                 heart
                 to
                 despise
                 a
                 little
                 shame
                 ,
                 and
                 beare
                 a
                 few
                 frumps
                 from
                 prophane
                 Ishmaels
                 for
                 thy
                 hopes
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Let
                 them
                 spit
                 on
                 thy
                 face
                 ,
                 Christ
                 will
                 wipe
                 it
                 off
                 ;
                 let
                 them
                 laugh
                 so
                 thou
                 winnest
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 follow
                 not
                 thy
                 example
                 before
                 they
                 die
                 ,
                 the
                 shame
                 will
                 be
                 their
                 own
                 ;
                 God
                 himself
                 shall
                 spit
                 it
                 on
                 their
                 face
                 before
                 men
                 and
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 kick
                 them
                 into
                 hell
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 scape
                 but
                 the
                 snare
                 of
                 those
                 flatterers
                 ,
                 who
                 use
                 their
                 tongues
                 only
                 to
                 lick
                 sinners
                 consciences
                 whole
                 with
                 their
                 placentia's
                 soothing
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 art
                 faire
                 for
                 a
                 Christ
                 ;
                 ask
                 not
                 counsel
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 give
                 you
                 ease
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 those
                 stitches
                 with
                 which
                 they
                 sowe
                 up
                 thy
                 wounds
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 ripp't
                 open
                 ,
                 or
                 thou
                 diest
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Satan
                 labours
                 to
                 while
                 off
                 the
                 sinner
                 with
                 delayes
                 .
                 Floating
                 ,
                 flitting
                 thoughts
                 of
                 repenting
                 he
                 feares
                 not
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 give
                 sinners
                 leave
                 to
                 talk
                 what
                 they
                 will
                 do
                 ;
                 so
                 he
                 can
                 beg
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 Art
                 keep
                 such
                 thoughts
                 from
                 coming
                 to
                 a
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 ripening
                 into
                 a
                 present
                 resolution
                 ;
                 few
                 are
                 in
                 hell
                 but
                 thought
                 of
                 repenting
                 ;
                 but
                 Satan
                 so
                 handled
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 never
                 pitch
                 upon
                 the
                 time
                 in
                 earnest
                 when
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 ever
                 thou
                 meanest
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 clutches
                 ,
                 flie
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 doors
                 ,
                 and
                 run
                 for
                 thy
                 life
                 ,
                 whereever
                 this
                 warning
                 findes
                 thee
                 stay
                 not
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 thy
                 joyes
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 thy
                 lusts
                 entertain
                 thee
                 :
                 As
                 the
                 paper
                 which
                 came
                 to
                 Brentius
                 ,
                 (
                 from
                 that
                 Senatour
                 his
                 dear
                 friend
                 )
                 took
                 him
                 at
                 supper
                 with
                 his
                 wife
                 and
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 bade
                 him
                 flee
                 
                   citò
                   ,
                   citiùs
                   ,
                   citissimè
                
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 leaving
                 his
                 dear
                 company
                 and
                 sweet
                 cheere
                 ;
                 so
                 do
                 thou
                 or
                 else
                 thou
                 mayest
                 repent
                 thy
                 stay
                 when
                 't
                 is
                 too
                 late
                 .
                 A
                 vision
                 charged
                 the
                 
                   wise
                   men
                
                 to
                 go
                 back
                 another
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 see
                 Herod
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 had
                 charged
                 them
                 otherwise
                 .
                 O
                 go
                 not
                 back
                 ,
                 drunkard
                 ,
                 to
                 thy
                 good
                 fellows
                 ;
                 adulterer
                 to
                 thy
                 Queanes
                 ;
                 covetous
                 wretch
                 ,
                 to
                 thy
                 usury
                 and
                 unlawful
                 gaine
                 :
                 turne
                 another
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 gratifie
                 not
                 the
                 devil
                 a
                 moment
                 .
                 The
                 command
                 saith
                 ,
                 now
                 repent
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 Imperative
                 hath
                 no
                 future
                 tense
                 .
                 God
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   day
                   ,
                   while
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   day
                
                 :
                 The
                 devil
                 saith
                 ,
                 To
                 morrow
                 ;
                 which
                 wilt
                 thou
                 obey
                 ,
                 God
                 or
                 him
                 ?
                 Thou
                 sayest
                 ,
                 thou
                 meanest
                 at
                 last
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 why
                 not
                 now
                 ?
                 Wilt
                 thou
                 stand
                 with
                 God
                 for
                 a
                 day
                 or
                 two
                 ,
                 huckle
                 with
                 him
                 for
                 a
                 penny
                 ?
                 Heaven
                 is
                 not
                 such
                 a
                 hard
                 pennyworth
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 mayest
                 come
                 up
                 to
                 his
                 termes
                 :
                 And
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 morrow
                 thou
                 meanest
                 ?
                 thou
                 hast
                 but
                 a
                 day
                 in
                 thy
                 life
                 for
                 ought
                 thou
                 knowest
                 ,
                 where
                 then
                 canst
                 thou
                 find
                 a
                 morrow
                 for
                 repentance
                 ?
                 but
                 shouldest
                 thou
                 have
                 as
                 many
                 dayes
                 to
                 come
                 is
                 Methuselah
                 lived
                 ,
                 yet
                 know
                 ,
                 sin
                 is
                 hereditary
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 sort
                 of
                 diseases
                 grow
                 more
                 upon
                 us
                 with
                 our
                 years
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 with
                 long
                 accustomed
                 sinners
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 sate
                 long
                 under
                 a
                 Government
                 ,
                 they
                 rather
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 but
                 ill
                 on
                 it
                 )
                 then
                 think
                 of
                 a
                 change
                 ,
                 or
                 like
                 those
                 who
                 in
                 a
                 journey
                 have
                 gone
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 way
                 all
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 will
                 rather
                 take
                 any
                 new
                 way
                 ,
                 overhedge
                 and
                 ditch
                 ,
                 then
                 think
                 of
                 going
                 so
                 far
                 back
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 right
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 Satan
                 labours
                 to
                 comprimise
                 the
                 businesse
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 composition
                 between
                 him
                 and
                 Christ
                 :
                 when
                 conscience
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 pacified
                 ,
                 then
                 Satan
                 for
                 quiets
                 sake
                 will
                 yield
                 to
                 something
                 ,
                 as
                 Pharaoh
                 with
                 Moses
                 :
                 after
                 much
                 ado
                 he
                 is
                 willing
                 they
                 should
                 go
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 8.28
                 .
                 
                   And
                   Pharaoh
                   said
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   let
                   you
                   go
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   may
                   sacrifice
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   your
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   wildernesse
                   .
                
                 But
                 then
                 comes
                 in
                 his
                 caution
                 ,
                 
                   only
                   you
                   shall
                   not
                   go
                   very
                   farre
                   away
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 Satan
                 will
                 yield
                 the
                 sinner
                 may
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 heare
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 goodly
                 Profession
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 go
                 very
                 far
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 have
                 him
                 again
                 at
                 night
                 .
                 If
                 God
                 hath
                 the
                 mattins
                 ,
                 he
                 looks
                 for
                 the
                 vigils
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 he
                 is
                 content
                 the
                 day
                 should
                 be
                 divided
                 .
                 Doth
                 conscience
                 presse
                 a
                 reformation
                 and
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 sinners
                 course
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 faile
                 ,
                 he
                 'll
                 grant
                 that
                 also
                 :
                 yet
                 as
                 Pharaoh
                 when
                 he
                 yielded
                 they
                 should
                 go
                 ,
                 he
                 meant
                 
                   their
                   little
                   ones
                   should
                   stay
                   behinde
                   as
                   a
                   pledge
                   for
                   those
                   that
                   went
                   ,
                
                 Exod.
                 10.11
                 .
                 So
                 Satan
                 must
                 have
                 some
                 one
                 sin
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 spared
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 matter
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 little
                 one
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 ever
                 you
                 would
                 get
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 devils
                 rule
                 ,
                 make
                 no
                 composition
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 Christ
                 will
                 be
                 King
                 or
                 no
                 King.
                 Not
                 a
                 hoofe
                 must
                 be
                 left
                 behinde
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 may
                 make
                 an
                 errand
                 for
                 thee
                 afterwards
                 to
                 return
                 .
                 Take
                 therefore
                 thy
                 everlasting
                 farewel
                 of
                 every
                 sin
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 
                 the
                 sincere
                 and
                 fixt
                 purpose
                 of
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 or
                 thou
                 doest
                 nothing
                 .
                 Paul
                 joynes
                 his
                 faith
                 and
                 his
                 purpose
                 togethes
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 3.10
                 .
                 not
                 the
                 one
                 without
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 promulgation
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 in
                 Sinai
                 ,
                 God
                 did
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 give
                 Israel
                 the
                 oath
                 of
                 Allegiance
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 then
                 he
                 told
                 them
                 what
                 law
                 he
                 would
                 rule
                 them
                 by
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 gave
                 their
                 consent
                 :
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 espousal
                 which
                 God
                 puts
                 them
                 in
                 minde
                 of
                 ,
                 Jerem.
                 2.
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 solemnly
                 married
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 King
                 and
                 subjects
                 .
                 Now
                 mark
                 ,
                 before
                 God
                 would
                 do
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 .
                 They
                 could
                 not
                 obey
                 his
                 lawes
                 ,
                 and
                 Pharaoh's
                 idolatrous
                 customes
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 them
                 out
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 solemnly
                 espouseth
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Nation
                 peculiarly
                 his
                 .
                 Thou
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 widow
                 before
                 Christ
                 marry
                 thee
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 lie
                 by
                 the
                 side
                 of
                 anothers
                 wife
                 .
                 O
                 that
                 it
                 were
                 come
                 to
                 this
                 !
                 then
                 the
                 match
                 would
                 soon
                 be
                 made
                 between
                 Christ
                 and
                 thee
                 .
                 Let
                 me
                 ask
                 thee
                 ,
                 poor
                 soul
                 ,
                 hast
                 thou
                 seriously
                 considered
                 who
                 Christ
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 his
                 sweet
                 Government
                 is
                 ?
                 and
                 couldest
                 thou
                 finde
                 in
                 thy
                 heart
                 (
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 inward
                 abhorrency
                 of
                 sin
                 and
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 liking
                 to
                 Christ
                 )
                 to
                 renounce
                 sin
                 and
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 choose
                 Christ
                 for
                 thy
                 Lord
                 ?
                 Doth
                 thy
                 soule
                 say
                 as
                 
                   Rebecca
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   go
                
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 could
                 tell
                 how
                 to
                 get
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 alas
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 here
                 a
                 poore
                 prisoner
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 shake
                 off
                 my
                 fetters
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 my self
                 at
                 liberty
                 to
                 come
                 unto
                 Christ
                 .
                 Well
                 ,
                 poor
                 soul
                 ,
                 canst
                 thou
                 groan
                 heartily
                 under
                 thy
                 bondage
                 ?
                 then
                 for
                 thy
                 comfort
                 know
                 ,
                 thy
                 deliverance
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 door
                 ;
                 he
                 that
                 heard
                 the
                 cry
                 of
                 Israel
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 will
                 hear
                 thine
                 also
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 come
                 and
                 save
                 thee
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 thy
                 lusts
                 .
                 He
                 will
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 ,
                 who
                 entangle
                 thy
                 affections
                 by
                 making
                 love
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 give
                 over
                 the
                 suit
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 at
                 thee
                 no
                 more
                 .
                 If
                 Christ
                 has
                 won
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 he
                 'll
                 be
                 true
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 at
                 all
                 the
                 cost
                 to
                 bring
                 thee
                 out
                 of
                 thy
                 prison-house
                 also
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 take
                 the
                 paines
                 to
                 come
                 for
                 thee
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 with
                 him
                 these
                 wedding-garments
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 will
                 carry
                 thee
                 from
                 thy
                 prison
                 to
                 his
                 Fathers
                 house
                 with
                 joy
                 ,
                 where
                 thou
                 shalt
                 live
                 not
                 only
                 as
                 a
                 subject
                 under
                 his
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 Bride
                 in
                 the
                 bosome
                 of
                 his
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 added
                 to
                 thy
                 happinesse
                 more
                 ?
                 when
                 thy
                 Prince
                 is
                 thy
                 husband
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 Prince
                 to
                 whom
                 all
                 other
                 are
                 vassals
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 himself
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 so
                 gracious
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Majesty
                 hinders
                 not
                 his
                 familiar
                 converse
                 with
                 thee
                 a
                 poor
                 creature
                 ,
                 but
                 addes
                 to
                 
                 the
                 condescent
                 thereof
                 ,
                 therefore
                 God
                 chooseth
                 to
                 mixe
                 names
                 of
                 greatnesse
                 and
                 relation
                 together
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 to
                 sweeten
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 
                   Thy
                   Maker
                   is
                   thy
                   husband
                   ,
                   thy
                   Redeemer
                   the
                   Holy
                   One
                   of
                   Israel
                   .
                   The
                   God
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   earth
                   shall
                   he
                   be
                   called
                   ,
                   Isa
                   .
                
                 54.5
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 usher
                 in
                 those
                 promises
                 with
                 titles
                 of
                 greatest
                 dread
                 and
                 terrour
                 to
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 that
                 hold
                 forth
                 the
                 greatest
                 condescensions
                 of
                 love
                 ;
                 How
                 can
                 God
                 stoop
                 lower
                 then
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 dwell
                 with
                 a
                 poor
                 humble
                 soule
                 ?
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 should
                 dwell
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 a
                 beggar
                 to
                 live
                 at
                 Court
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 dwell
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 this
                 cottage
                 .
                 Yet
                 this
                 promise
                 is
                 usher'd
                 in
                 with
                 the
                 most
                 magnificent
                 titles
                 ;
                 
                   Thus
                   saith
                   the
                   high
                   and
                   lofty
                   one
                   ,
                   that
                   inhabits
                   eternity
                   ,
                   whose
                   Name
                   is
                   holy
                   ,
                   I
                   dwell
                   in
                   the
                   high
                   and
                   holy
                   place
                   ,
                   with
                   him
                   also
                   that
                   is
                   of
                   a
                   contrite
                   and
                   humble
                   spirit
                   ,
                
                 Isa
                 .
                 57.15
                 .
                 and
                 why
                 such
                 titles
                 ?
                 but
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 feares
                 ,
                 which
                 his
                 Saints
                 are
                 prone
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 Will
                 the
                 high
                 and
                 lofty
                 One
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 humble
                 soule
                 )
                 look
                 on
                 me
                 a
                 poor
                 worme
                 ?
                 will
                 the
                 Holy
                 God
                 come
                 near
                 such
                 an
                 unclean
                 creature
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 contrite
                 one
                 ?
                 )
                 Isaiah
                 himself
                 cried
                 he
                 was
                 undone
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 attribute
                 proclaim'd
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Now
                 God
                 prefixeth
                 these
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 creature
                 may
                 know
                 his
                 Majesty
                 and
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 which
                 seems
                 so
                 terrible
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 are
                 no
                 prejudice
                 to
                 his
                 love
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 so
                 gracious
                 a
                 Prince
                 is
                 thy
                 husband
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 delights
                 rather
                 his
                 Saints
                 should
                 call
                 him
                 by
                 names
                 of
                 love
                 ,
                 then
                 state
                 .
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   call
                   me
                   Ishi
                   ,
                   and
                   shalt
                   no
                   more
                   call
                   me
                   Baali
                   ,
                
                 Hos
                 .
                 2.16
                 .
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 my
                 Husband
                 ,
                 not
                 my
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 point
                 follows
                 .
                 
                 Ignorance
                 above
                 other
                 sins
                 enslaves
                 a
                 soule
                 to
                 Satan
                 ,
                 a
                 knowing
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 his
                 slave
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 ignorant
                 one
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 .
                 Knowledge
                 doth
                 not
                 make
                 the
                 heart
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 that
                 without
                 knowledge
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 good
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 sins
                 which
                 an
                 ignorant
                 person
                 cannot
                 commit
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 more
                 which
                 he
                 cannot
                 but
                 commit
                 :
                 Knowledge
                 is
                 the
                 Key
                 ,
                 Luke
                 11.52
                 .
                 Christ
                 the
                 door
                 ,
                 John
                 15.
                 
                 Christ
                 opens
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 Knowledge
                 opens
                 Christ
                 .
                 In
                 three
                 particulars
                 the
                 Point
                 will
                 appear
                 more
                 fully
                 .
              
               
               
                 First
                 ,
                 ignorance
                 opens
                 a
                 doore
                 for
                 sinne
                 to
                 enter
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 as
                 ignorance
                 lets
                 sin
                 in
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 locks
                 it
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 soule
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 locks
                 it
                 up
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 shuts
                 all
                 meanes
                 of
                 help
                 out
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 Ignorance
                 opens
                 the
                 door
                 for
                 Satan
                 to
                 enter
                 in
                 with
                 his
                 troops
                 of
                 lusts
                 ;
                 where
                 the
                 watch
                 is
                 blinde
                 ,
                 the
                 City
                 is
                 soon
                 taken
                 :
                 an
                 ignorant
                 man
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 drunken
                 Lot
                 ,
                 he
                 knowes
                 not
                 when
                 the
                 tempter
                 comes
                 ,
                 nor
                 when
                 he
                 goes
                 :
                 he
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 walks
                 in
                 his
                 sleep
                 ,
                 knowes
                 not
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 nor
                 what
                 he
                 does
                 .
                 
                   Father
                   ,
                   forgive
                   them
                
                 ,
                 (
                 said
                 Christ
                 )
                 
                   they
                   know
                   not
                   what
                   they
                   do
                   .
                
                 The
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 having
                 reproved
                 the
                 sensuality
                 of
                 some
                 ,
                 verse
                 32.
                 who
                 made
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 others
                 are
                 awed
                 from
                 sinne
                 ,
                 a
                 provocative
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   eat
                   and
                   drink
                   for
                   to
                   morrow
                   we
                   shall
                   die
                   ,
                
                 he
                 gives
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 this
                 absurd
                 reasoning
                 ;
                 
                   All
                   have
                   not
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   God.
                
                 An
                 ignorant
                 person
                 is
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 shape
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 beast
                 in
                 heart
                 .
                 
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   knowledge
                   in
                   the
                   land
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 Hosea
                 4.2
                 :
                 and
                 see
                 what
                 a
                 regiment
                 followes
                 this
                 blinde
                 Captain
                 ,
                 swearing
                 ;
                 lying
                 ,
                 killing
                 ,
                 stealing
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 not
                 ?
                 We
                 reade
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 3.5
                 .
                 of
                 some
                 
                   laden
                   with
                   sins
                
                 ;
                 here
                 are
                 trees
                 full
                 of
                 bitter
                 fruit
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 dung
                 shall
                 we
                 finde
                 at
                 the
                 root
                 ,
                 that
                 makes
                 them
                 so
                 fruitfull
                 but
                 ignorance
                 ?
                 
                   silly
                   women
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 
                   who
                   never
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 ignorance
                 as
                 it
                 lets
                 sin
                 in
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 locks
                 it
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 soule
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 lies
                 in
                 Satans
                 inner
                 dungeon
                 ,
                 where
                 no
                 light
                 of
                 conviction
                 comes
                 ,
                 darknesse
                 inclines
                 to
                 sleep
                 ,
                 a
                 blinde
                 minde
                 and
                 a
                 drowsie
                 conscience
                 go
                 together
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 storme
                 arose
                 ,
                 the
                 mariners
                 who
                 were
                 awake
                 fell
                 a
                 praying
                 to
                 their
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 sleeper
                 feares
                 nothing
                 .
                 Ignorance
                 layes
                 the
                 soule
                 asleep
                 under
                 the
                 hatches
                 of
                 stupidity
                 .
                 God
                 hath
                 planted
                 in
                 the
                 beast
                 a
                 natural
                 feare
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 threatens
                 hurt
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Go
                 to
                 thrust
                 a
                 beast
                 into
                 a
                 pit
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 hangs
                 back
                 ,
                 nature
                 shewes
                 its
                 abhorrency
                 .
                 Man
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 nobler
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 subject
                 to
                 more
                 dangers
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 set
                 a
                 double
                 guard
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 natural
                 feare
                 of
                 danger
                 ,
                 so
                 a
                 natural
                 shame
                 that
                 covers
                 the
                 face
                 at
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 any
                 unworthy
                 action
                 .
                 Now
                 an
                 ignorant
                 man
                 hath
                 slipt
                 from
                 both
                 these
                 his
                 Keepers
                 :
                 he
                 sins
                 and
                 blusheth
                 not
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 knowes
                 not
                 his
                 guilt
                 :
                 he
                 wants
                 that
                 Magistrate
                 within
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 put
                 him
                 to
                 shame
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 he
                 afraid
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 knowes
                 not
                 his
                 danger
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 playes
                 with
                 his
                 sin
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 childe
                 with
                 the
                 waves
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 will
                 swallow
                 him
                 up
                 .
                 Conscience
                 is
                 Gods
                 alarm
                 to
                 call
                 the
                 sinner
                 up
                 ;
                 It
                 doth
                 not
                 alwayes
                 ring
                 in
                 his
                 eare
                 that
                 hath
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 being
                 usually
                 set
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 go
                 off
                 at
                 some
                 special
                 houre
                 ;
                 when
                 God
                 is
                 speaking
                 in
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 or
                 striking
                 in
                 a
                 Providence
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 an
                 ignorant
                 soule
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 silent
                 .
                 The
                 Clock
                 cannot
                 go
                 when
                 the
                 weights
                 are
                 taken
                 off
                 ;
                 Conscience
                 is
                 only
                 a
                 witnesse
                 to
                 what
                 it
                 knows
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 ignorance
                 shuts
                 out
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 recovery
                 .
                 Friends
                 and
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 Christ
                 himself
                 stands
                 without
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 help
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 threatenings
                 and
                 promises
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 no
                 use
                 ;
                 he
                 feares
                 not
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 he
                 desires
                 not
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 knows
                 neither
                 :
                 Heaven-way
                 cannot
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 first
                 thing
                 God
                 doth
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 spring
                 in
                 with
                 a
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 the
                 creature
                 know
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 the
                 way
                 is
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 prison-house
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 all
                 attempts
                 to
                 escape
                 are
                 in
                 vain
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 some
                 shimmering
                 light
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 
                   Non
                   dantur
                   purae
                   tenebrae
                
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 is
                 good
                 Divinity
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Philosophy
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 night-light
                 may
                 discover
                 many
                 sins
                 ,
                 produce
                 inward
                 prickings
                 of
                 conscience
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 stir
                 up
                 the
                 creature
                 to
                 step
                 aside
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 drown
                 in
                 such
                 broad
                 waters
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 sins
                 so
                 cruel
                 and
                 costly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 prostrate
                 soul
                 may
                 in
                 time
                 be
                 weary
                 of
                 their
                 service
                 for
                 low
                 ends
                 :
                 but
                 what
                 will
                 all
                 this
                 come
                 to
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 creature
                 be
                 not
                 acquainted
                 with
                 Christ
                 the
                 true
                 way
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 faith
                 and
                 repentance
                 the
                 only
                 way
                 to
                 Christ
                 ?
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 after
                 all
                 this
                 busle
                 ,
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 making
                 an
                 escape
                 from
                 Satan
                 ,
                 will
                 run
                 full
                 into
                 his
                 mouth
                 another
                 way
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 wayes
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 first
                 seem
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 traveller
                 ;
                 yet
                 winde
                 about
                 so
                 insensibly
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 gone
                 far
                 ,
                 and
                 thinks
                 himself
                 near
                 home
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 carried
                 back
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 from
                 whence
                 he
                 set
                 forth
                 .
                 This
                 will
                 befall
                 every
                 soule
                 ignorant
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 life
                 through
                 him
                 ;
                 after
                 many
                 yeares
                 travel
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 think
                 ,
                 towards
                 heaven
                 by
                 their
                 good
                 meanings
                 ,
                 blinde
                 devotions
                 and
                 reformation
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 expect
                 to
                 be
                 within
                 sight
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 finde
                 themselves
                 even
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 as
                 very
                 slaves
                 to
                 Satan
                 as
                 ever
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   1
                
                 This
                 speaks
                 to
                 you
                 that
                 are
                 Parents
                 ,
                 see
                 what
                 need
                 you
                 have
                 of
                 instructing
                 your
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 training
                 them
                 up
                 betimes
                 in
                 the
                 nurture
                 and
                 admonition
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 Till
                 these
                 
                 chaines
                 of
                 darknesse
                 be
                 knockt
                 off
                 their
                 mindes
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 possibility
                 of
                 getting
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 devils
                 prison
                 ;
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 such
                 tame
                 slave
                 as
                 the
                 ignorant
                 soul
                 :
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 goes
                 before
                 Satan
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 silly
                 sheep
                 before
                 the
                 butcher
                 )
                 and
                 knows
                 not
                 who
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 nor
                 whither
                 he
                 carries
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 can
                 you
                 see
                 the
                 devil
                 driving
                 your
                 children
                 to
                 the
                 shambles
                 and
                 not
                 labour
                 to
                 rescue
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 hands
                 ?
                 Bloody
                 parents
                 you
                 are
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 thus
                 harden
                 your
                 bowells
                 against
                 your
                 own
                 flesh
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 provoke
                 you
                 to
                 your
                 duty
                 ,
                 take
                 these
                 considerations
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Your
                 relation
                 obligeth
                 you
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 their
                 precious
                 soules
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 the
                 soul
                 is
                 the
                 child
                 rather
                 then
                 the
                 body
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 Scripture
                 put
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 man.
                 Abraham
                 and
                 Lot
                 went
                 forth
                 
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   souls
                   they
                   had
                   gotton
                   in
                   Haran
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 12.
                 so
                 
                   All
                   the
                   souls
                   that
                   came
                   with
                
                 Jacob
                 into
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 persons
                 .
                 The
                 body
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 sheath
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 one
                 should
                 leave
                 his
                 sword
                 with
                 you
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 safely
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 would
                 you
                 throw
                 away
                 the
                 blade
                 ,
                 and
                 onely
                 preserve
                 the
                 scabbard
                 ?
                 And
                 yet
                 parents
                 do
                 commonly
                 judge
                 of
                 their
                 care
                 and
                 love
                 to
                 their
                 children
                 by
                 their
                 providing
                 for
                 the
                 outward
                 man
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 breeding
                 ,
                 that
                 teaching
                 them
                 how
                 to
                 live
                 like
                 men
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 dead
                 and
                 gone
                 ,
                 and
                 comport
                 themselves
                 to
                 their
                 civil
                 place
                 and
                 rank
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 These
                 things
                 indeed
                 are
                 commendable
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 most
                 weighty
                 businesse
                 of
                 all
                 forgotten
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 ,
                 while
                 no
                 endeavour
                 is
                 used
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 live
                 as
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 how
                 to
                 carry
                 themselves
                 in
                 duty
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 as
                 such
                 ?
                 and
                 can
                 they
                 do
                 this
                 without
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 rule
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 walk
                 by
                 ?
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 David
                 knew
                 no
                 means
                 effectual
                 without
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 propounds
                 the
                 question
                 ,
                 
                   Wherewithal
                   shall
                   a
                   young
                   man
                   cleanse
                   his
                   way
                   ?
                
                 and
                 he
                 resolves
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   By
                   taking
                   heed
                   thereto
                   according
                   to
                   thy
                   word
                   ,
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 119.9
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 shall
                 they
                 compare
                 their
                 way
                 and
                 the
                 Word
                 together
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 instructed
                 ?
                 our
                 children
                 are
                 not
                 borne
                 with
                 Bibles
                 in
                 their
                 heads
                 or
                 hearts
                 .
                 And
                 who
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 instructer
                 if
                 not
                 the
                 parent
                 ?
                 yea
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 do
                 it
                 with
                 such
                 natural
                 affection
                 ?
                 As
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 sometimes
                 a
                 mother
                 say
                 in
                 other
                 respects
                 ,
                 Who
                 can
                 take
                 such
                 pains
                 with
                 my
                 childe
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 so
                 careful
                 as
                 my self
                 that
                 am
                 its
                 Mother
                 ?
                 Bloody
                 parents
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 who
                 acquaint
                 not
                 their
                 
                 children
                 with
                 God
                 or
                 his
                 Word
                 ;
                 what
                 do
                 they
                 but
                 put
                 them
                 under
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 perishing
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 stirre
                 not
                 up
                 some
                 to
                 shew
                 more
                 mercy
                 then
                 themselves
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 any
                 wonder
                 to
                 hear
                 that
                 ship
                 to
                 be
                 sunk
                 ,
                 or
                 dasht
                 upon
                 the
                 rock
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 put
                 to
                 sea
                 without
                 card
                 or
                 compasse
                 ?
                 no
                 more
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 ingulph
                 themselves
                 in
                 sin
                 and
                 perdition
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 thrust
                 forth
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 sea
                 of
                 temptation
                 )
                 without
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 or
                 their
                 duty
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 God
                 think
                 of
                 it
                 parents
                 :
                 your
                 children
                 have
                 souls
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 God
                 set
                 you
                 to
                 watch
                 over
                 ;
                 It
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 poor
                 account
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 can
                 only
                 say
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 here
                 are
                 my
                 children
                 .
                 I
                 bred
                 them
                 compleat
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 left
                 them
                 rich
                 and
                 wealthy
                 .
                 The
                 rust
                 of
                 that
                 silver
                 you
                 left
                 them
                 will
                 witnesse
                 your
                 folly
                 and
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 do
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 rusts
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 for
                 the
                 enriching
                 their
                 mindes
                 with
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 have
                 endured
                 for
                 ever
                 ;
                 happy
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 left
                 them
                 lesse
                 money
                 and
                 more
                 knowledge
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Consider
                 it
                 hath
                 ever
                 been
                 the
                 Saints
                 practice
                 to
                 instruct
                 and
                 teach
                 their
                 children
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 God.
                 David
                 we
                 finde
                 dropping
                 instruction
                 into
                 his
                 sonne
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 1
                 Chron.
                 28.9
                 .
                 
                   Know
                   thou
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   thy
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   serve
                   him
                   with
                   a
                   perfect
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   a
                   willing
                   minde
                   .
                
                 Though
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 put
                 it
                 off
                 to
                 his
                 Chaplins
                 ,
                 but
                 whetted
                 it
                 on
                 him
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 lips
                 .
                 Neither
                 was
                 his
                 Queen
                 Bathsheba
                 forgetful
                 of
                 her
                 duty
                 ,
                 her
                 gracious
                 counsel
                 is
                 upon
                 record
                 ,
                 Prov.
                 31.
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 may
                 do
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 more
                 seriousnesse
                 and
                 solemnity
                 ,
                 we
                 finde
                 her
                 stirring
                 up
                 her
                 motherly
                 bowels
                 ,
                 to
                 let
                 her
                 sonne
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 fetcht
                 her
                 words
                 deep
                 ,
                 even
                 from
                 her
                 heart
                 .
                 
                   What
                   my
                   son
                   !
                   and
                   what
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   my
                   womb
                   !
                   and
                   what
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   my
                   vows
                   ?
                
                 Ver.
                 2.
                 
                 Indeed
                 that
                 counsel
                 is
                 most
                 like
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 which
                 comes
                 from
                 thence
                 .
                 Parents
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 impression
                 such
                 melting
                 expressions
                 of
                 their
                 love
                 mingled
                 with
                 their
                 instructions
                 leave
                 on
                 their
                 children
                 .
                 God
                 bids
                 
                   draw
                   forth
                   our
                   souls
                   to
                   the
                   hungry
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 draw
                 our
                 purse
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 heart
                 hard
                 and
                 churlish
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 should
                 draw
                 forth
                 our
                 souls
                 with
                 our
                 instructions
                 .
                 What
                 need
                 I
                 tell
                 of
                 Timothy's
                 Mother
                 and
                 Grandmother
                 who
                 acquainted
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 Scripture
                 from
                 his
                 youth
                 ?
                 And
                 truly
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 man
                 calls
                 in
                 question
                 his
                 own
                 Saintship
                 ,
                 that
                 takes
                 no
                 care
                 to
                 acquaint
                 his
                 
                 childe
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 way
                 that
                 leads
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 known
                 some
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 prophane
                 themselves
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 very
                 solicitous
                 ,
                 their
                 children
                 should
                 have
                 good
                 education
                 ;
                 but
                 never
                 knew
                 I
                 a
                 Saint
                 that
                 was
                 regardlesse
                 whether
                 his
                 childe
                 knew
                 God
                 or
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 great
                 unrighteousnesse
                 not
                 to
                 instruct
                 our
                 children
                 .
                 We
                 read
                 of
                 some
                 
                   that
                   hold
                   the
                   truth
                   in
                   unrighteousnesse
                
                 :
                 among
                 others
                 those
                 Parents
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 lock
                 up
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 these
                 saving
                 truths
                 from
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 imparted
                 to
                 themselves
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 double
                 unrighteousnesse
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 they
                 are
                 unrighteous
                 to
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 lay
                 as
                 much
                 claime
                 to
                 their
                 care
                 of
                 instructing
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 labour
                 and
                 industry
                 in
                 laying
                 up
                 a
                 temporal
                 estate
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 should
                 do
                 unrighteously
                 with
                 his
                 childe
                 ,
                 that
                 should
                 not
                 endeavour
                 to
                 provide
                 for
                 his
                 outward
                 maintenance
                 ,
                 or
                 having
                 gathered
                 an
                 estate
                 ,
                 should
                 lock
                 it
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 deny
                 his
                 childe
                 necessaries
                 ,
                 then
                 much
                 more
                 he
                 that
                 lives
                 in
                 ignorance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 renders
                 himself
                 incapable
                 of
                 providing
                 for
                 his
                 childes
                 soul
                 ;
                 but
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 having
                 gather'd
                 a
                 stock
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 yet
                 hides
                 it
                 from
                 his
                 childe
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 unrighteous
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 keep
                 that
                 talent
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 hands
                 which
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 be
                 paid
                 out
                 to
                 their
                 children
                 .
                 When
                 God
                 reveal'd
                 himself
                 to
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 respect
                 to
                 Abraham's
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 finde
                 God
                 promising
                 himself
                 this
                 at
                 Abraham's
                 hands
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 he
                 imparts
                 his
                 minde
                 to
                 him
                 concerning
                 his
                 purpose
                 of
                 destroying
                 
                   Sodom
                   ;
                   Shall
                   I
                   hide
                   from
                   Abraham
                
                 (
                 saith
                 God
                 )
                 
                   that
                   thing
                   Which
                   I
                   do
                   ?
                   I
                   know
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   command
                   his
                   children
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   houshold
                   after
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   keep
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 18.17
                 ,
                 19.
                 
                 The
                 Church
                 began
                 at
                 first
                 in
                 a
                 family
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 preserv'd
                 by
                 the
                 godly
                 care
                 of
                 Parents
                 in
                 instructing
                 their
                 children
                 and
                 houshold
                 in
                 the
                 truths
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 transmitted
                 from
                 generation
                 to
                 generation
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 now
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 not
                 confined
                 to
                 such
                 strait
                 limits
                 ,
                 yet
                 every
                 private
                 family
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 little
                 nursery
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 nursery
                 be
                 not
                 carefully
                 planted
                 ,
                 the
                 Orchard
                 will
                 soon
                 decay
                 .
                 O
                 could
                 you
                 be
                 willing
                 ,
                 Christians
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 children
                 when
                 you
                 are
                 laid
                 in
                 the
                 dust
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 turn'd
                 into
                 the
                 degenerate
                 plant
                 of
                 a
                 strange
                 vine
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 prove
                 a
                 generation
                 that
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 God
                 ?
                 Atheisme
                 needs
                 not
                 be
                 planted
                 ,
                 you
                 do
                 enough
                 to
                 make
                 your
                 children
                 such
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 do
                 not
                 endeavour
                 to
                 plant
                 Religion
                 in
                 their
                 mindes
                 .
                 The
                 very
                 neglect
                 of
                 the
                 Gardner
                 to
                 sowe
                 and
                 dresse
                 his
                 garden
                 ,
                 gives
                 advantage
                 enough
                 to
                 the
                 weeds
                 to
                 come
                 up
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 Religion
                 and
                 Atheisme
                 ,
                 Religion
                 doth
                 not
                 grow
                 without
                 planting
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 die
                 even
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 planted
                 without
                 watering
                 .
                 Atheisme
                 ,
                 irreligion
                 ,
                 and
                 profanenesse
                 are
                 weeds
                 will
                 grow
                 without
                 setting
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 die
                 without
                 plucking
                 up
                 ,
                 all
                 care
                 and
                 means
                 little
                 enough
                 to
                 stub
                 them
                 up
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 you
                 that
                 are
                 Parents
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 teach
                 your
                 children
                 ,
                 deale
                 the
                 more
                 unrighteously
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 you
                 neglect
                 the
                 best
                 season
                 in
                 their
                 whole
                 life
                 for
                 planting
                 in
                 them
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 plucking
                 up
                 the
                 contrary
                 weeds
                 of
                 atheisme
                 and
                 irreligion
                 .
                 Young
                 weeds
                 come
                 up
                 with
                 most
                 ease
                 ,
                 simple
                 ignorance
                 in
                 youth
                 becomes
                 wilful
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 impudence
                 in
                 age
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 instruct
                 them
                 when
                 young
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 will
                 scorne
                 their
                 Ministers
                 should
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 old
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 you
                 deale
                 unrighteously
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 traine
                 not
                 up
                 your
                 children
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 your
                 children
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 be
                 Christian
                 Parents
                 are
                 Gods
                 children
                 ;
                 they
                 stand
                 in
                 a
                 foederal
                 relation
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 others
                 do
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 shall
                 Gods
                 children
                 be
                 nurtured
                 with
                 the
                 devils
                 education
                 ?
                 Ignorance
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 blindes
                 the
                 mindes
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 disobedience
                 withal
                 .
                 Shall
                 Godschildren
                 have
                 no
                 better
                 breeding
                 ?
                 The
                 children
                 of
                 a
                 Jew
                 God
                 made
                 account
                 were
                 borne
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 
                   Thy
                   sons
                   and
                   daughters
                   whom
                   thou
                   hast
                   borne
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                
                 Ezek.
                 16.20
                 .
                 God
                 had
                 by
                 the
                 Covenant
                 which
                 he
                 made
                 with
                 that
                 people
                 ,
                 married
                 them
                 unto
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 as
                 the
                 wife
                 bears
                 her
                 children
                 to
                 her
                 husband
                 ,
                 (
                 they
                 are
                 his
                 children
                 )
                 so
                 God
                 calls
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 his
                 ,
                 and
                 complains
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 an
                 horrible
                 wickednesse
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 bring
                 them
                 up
                 as
                 his
                 :
                 but
                 offer
                 them
                 up
                 to
                 
                   Molech
                   ,
                   They
                   have
                   slain
                   my
                   children
                   ,
                
                 (
                 saith
                 God
                 )
                 v.
                 21.
                 
                 And
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 his
                 children
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Jewes
                 were
                 ?
                 hath
                 God
                 recall'd
                 or
                 altered
                 the
                 first
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 cut
                 off
                 the
                 entaile
                 ;
                 and
                 darest
                 thou
                 slay
                 not
                 only
                 thy
                 children
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Lords
                 also
                 ?
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 ignorance
                 that
                 bloody
                 knife
                 that
                 doth
                 it
                 ?
                 
                 
                   My
                   people
                   are
                   destroyed
                   for
                   lack
                   of
                   knowledge
                   ,
                
                 Hosea
                 4.6
                 .
                 Do
                 you
                 not
                 tremble
                 to
                 offer
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 Molech
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 devil
                 ,
                 whom
                 before
                 you
                 had
                 given
                 up
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 brought
                 them
                 to
                 that
                 solemn
                 ordinance
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 desired
                 before
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 become
                 Covenant-servants
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
                 and
                 hast
                 thou
                 bound
                 them
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 teach
                 them
                 ,
                 either
                 who
                 their
                 Lord
                 and
                 Master
                 is
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 their
                 duty
                 is
                 as
                 his
                 servants
                 ?
                 of
                 thy
                 own
                 mouth
                 God
                 will
                 condemn
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 consider
                 you
                 who
                 are
                 Parents
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 not
                 instructing
                 your
                 children
                 ,
                 you
                 entitle
                 your selves
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 sins
                 they
                 shall
                 commit
                 to
                 their
                 death
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 sin
                 by
                 a
                 proxy
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 anothers
                 fact
                 our
                 own
                 .
                 
                   Thou
                   hast
                
                 (
                 saith
                 God
                 by
                 Nathan
                 to
                 David
                 concerning
                 Vriah
                 ,
                 )
                 
                   slaine
                   him
                   with
                   the
                   sword
                   of
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Ammon
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Sam.
                 12.9
                 .
                 So
                 thou
                 mayest
                 pierce
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 slay
                 him
                 over
                 and
                 over
                 with
                 the
                 bloody
                 sword
                 of
                 thy
                 wicked
                 children
                 ▪
                 if
                 thou
                 beest
                 not
                 the
                 more
                 careful
                 to
                 train
                 them
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 There
                 might
                 be
                 something
                 said
                 for
                 that
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 the
                 Scholar
                 abused
                 him
                 ,
                 fell
                 upon
                 the
                 Master
                 and
                 struck
                 him
                 .
                 Indeed
                 't
                 is
                 possible
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 fault
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 childe
                 breaks
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 sin
                 ;
                 but
                 more
                 the
                 fathers
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 never
                 taught
                 him
                 what
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 Parent
                 be
                 accessary
                 to
                 the
                 sin
                 of
                 the
                 childe
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 hard
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 escape
                 a
                 Partnership
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 a
                 Precedency
                 in
                 the
                 punishment
                 .
                 O
                 what
                 a
                 sad
                 greeting
                 will
                 such
                 have
                 of
                 their
                 children
                 at
                 the
                 great
                 day
                 !
                 will
                 they
                 not
                 then
                 accuse
                 you
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 murderers
                 of
                 their
                 precious
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 their
                 blood
                 at
                 your
                 door
                 ,
                 cursing
                 you
                 to
                 your
                 face
                 that
                 taught
                 them
                 no
                 better
                 ?
                 But
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 interposition
                 of
                 thy
                 timely
                 repentance
                 ,
                 thou
                 securest
                 thy
                 soule
                 from
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 that
                 day
                 ;
                 yet
                 God
                 can
                 scourge
                 thee
                 here
                 for
                 the
                 neglect
                 of
                 thy
                 duty
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 How
                 oft
                 do
                 we
                 see
                 children
                 become
                 heavy
                 crosses
                 to
                 such
                 Parents
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 just
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 know
                 their
                 duty
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 who
                 didst
                 not
                 teach
                 them
                 their
                 duty
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 not
                 live
                 so
                 long
                 to
                 see
                 this
                 ,
                 yet
                 sure
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 but
                 go
                 in
                 sorrow
                 to
                 thy
                 grave
                 ,
                 to
                 leave
                 children
                 behind
                 thee
                 that
                 are
                 on
                 their
                 way
                 to
                 hell
                 .
                 Some
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 Lots
                 lingring
                 so
                 long
                 in
                 Sodom
                 ,
                 was
                 his
                 loathnesse
                 to
                 leave
                 his
                 sons
                 in
                 law
                 behinde
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 perish
                 in
                 the
                 flames
                 .
                 No
                 doubt
                 (
                 good
                 man
                 )
                 it
                 
                 was
                 very
                 grievous
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 might
                 make
                 him
                 stay
                 pleading
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Angel
                 pull'd
                 him
                 away
                 .
                 And
                 certainly
                 nothing
                 makes
                 holy
                 Parents
                 more
                 loath
                 to
                 be
                 gone
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 Sodomitical
                 world
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 see
                 their
                 children
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 reach
                 of
                 that
                 fire
                 ,
                 (
                 before
                 they
                 go
                 )
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 rain
                 upon
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 sinners
                 .
                 You
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 soon
                 the
                 messenger
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 pluck
                 you
                 hence
                 ;
                 do
                 your
                 best
                 while
                 you
                 are
                 among
                 them
                 to
                 win
                 them
                 home
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                     .
                  
                   2
                
                 To
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 Let
                 this
                 stir
                 up
                 your
                 bowels
                 of
                 compassion
                 towards
                 those
                 many
                 ignorant
                 soules
                 in
                 your
                 respective
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 who
                 know
                 not
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 from
                 the
                 left
                 .
                 This
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 destroyer
                 of
                 the
                 countrey
                 ,
                 which
                 Ministers
                 should
                 come
                 forth
                 against
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 care
                 and
                 strength
                 .
                 More
                 are
                 swept
                 to
                 hell
                 with
                 this
                 plague
                 of
                 spiritual
                 darknesse
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 .
                 Where
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 knowledge
                 and
                 conviction
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 commonly
                 is
                 a
                 sense
                 and
                 pain
                 that
                 accompanies
                 the
                 sinner
                 when
                 he
                 doth
                 evil
                 ,
                 which
                 forceth
                 some
                 now
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 enquire
                 for
                 a
                 Physician
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 distresse
                 of
                 their
                 spirits
                 to
                 their
                 Minister
                 or
                 others
                 for
                 counsel
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 ignorant
                 soul
                 feels
                 no
                 such
                 smart
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 Minister
                 stay
                 till
                 he
                 sends
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 instruct
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 sooner
                 hear
                 the
                 bell
                 go
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 messenger
                 come
                 for
                 him
                 ;
                 you
                 must
                 seek
                 them
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 expect
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 you
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 that
                 are
                 afraid
                 more
                 of
                 their
                 remedy
                 ,
                 then
                 their
                 disease
                 ,
                 and
                 study
                 more
                 to
                 hide
                 their
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 then
                 how
                 they
                 may
                 have
                 it
                 cured
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 make
                 us
                 pity
                 them
                 the
                 more
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 can
                 pity
                 themselves
                 so
                 little
                 .
                 I
                 confesse
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 small
                 unhappinesse
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 a
                 multitude
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 neither
                 time
                 nor
                 strength
                 to
                 make
                 our
                 addresses
                 to
                 every
                 particular
                 person
                 in
                 our
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 and
                 attend
                 on
                 them
                 as
                 their
                 needs
                 require
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 cannot
                 well
                 satisfie
                 our
                 consciences
                 otherwise
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 look
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 we
                 cannot
                 do
                 to
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 what
                 we
                 would
                 ,
                 we
                 be
                 not
                 found
                 wanting
                 in
                 what
                 we
                 may
                 .
                 Let
                 not
                 the
                 difficulty
                 of
                 our
                 Province
                 make
                 us
                 like
                 some
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 they
                 see
                 they
                 have
                 more
                 work
                 upon
                 their
                 hands
                 then
                 they
                 can
                 well
                 dispatch
                 ,
                 grow
                 sick
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 sit
                 down
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 lazy
                 despondency
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 just
                 nothing
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 great
                 house
                 running
                 to
                 ruine
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 a
                 small
                 purse
                 ;
                 't
                 is
                 better
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 repair
                 now
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 a
                 little
                 
                 then
                 let
                 all
                 fall
                 down
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 cannot
                 do
                 it
                 all
                 at
                 once
                 .
                 Many
                 Ministers
                 may
                 complain
                 of
                 their
                 Predecessours
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 left
                 them
                 their
                 people
                 more
                 out
                 of
                 repair
                 then
                 their
                 houses
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 makes
                 the
                 work
                 great
                 indeed
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 to
                 revive
                 the
                 stones
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 heaps
                 of
                 rubbish
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 could
                 build
                 the
                 wall
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 went
                 up
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   the
                   people
                   had
                   a
                   minde
                   to
                   work
                   .
                
                 Nehem.
                 4.
                 
                 O
                 if
                 once
                 our
                 hearts
                 were
                 but
                 fill'd
                 with
                 zeal
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 compassion
                 to
                 our
                 peoples
                 souls
                 ,
                 we
                 would
                 up
                 and
                 be
                 doing
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 could
                 but
                 lay
                 a
                 brick
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 would
                 be
                 with
                 us
                 .
                 May
                 be
                 you
                 who
                 finde
                 a
                 people
                 rude
                 and
                 sottishly
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 like
                 stones
                 in
                 the
                 quarry
                 ,
                 and
                 trees
                 unfell'd
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 bring
                 the
                 work
                 to
                 such
                 perfection
                 in
                 your
                 dayes
                 as
                 you
                 desire
                 ;
                 yet
                 as
                 David
                 did
                 for
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 thou
                 mayest
                 by
                 thy
                 paines
                 in
                 teaching
                 and
                 instructing
                 them
                 ,
                 prepare
                 materials
                 for
                 another
                 who
                 shall
                 rear
                 the
                 Temple
                 .
                 It
                 s
                 very
                 ordinary
                 for
                 one
                 Minister
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 labours
                 of
                 another
                 ;
                 to
                 reap
                 those
                 by
                 a
                 work
                 of
                 Conversion
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 a
                 former
                 Minister
                 hath
                 cast
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 knowledge
                 and
                 conviction
                 :
                 And
                 when
                 God
                 comes
                 to
                 reckon
                 with
                 his
                 Workmen
                 ,
                 the
                 Plough-man
                 and
                 Sower
                 shall
                 have
                 his
                 penny
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Harvest-man
                 and
                 Reaper
                 .
                 O
                 it
                 s
                 a
                 blessed
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 (
                 as
                 Job
                 saith
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 )
                 eyes
                 to
                 the
                 blinde
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 to
                 blinde
                 soules
                 ;
                 such
                 are
                 the
                 Ministers
                 .
                 God
                 himself
                 calls
                 
                   Pastours
                   after
                   his
                   own
                   heart
                   ,
                   that
                   feed
                   his
                   people
                   with
                   knowledge
                   and
                   understanding
                   ,
                
                 Jer.
                 3.15
                 .
                 But
                 wo
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 accessary
                 to
                 their
                 peoples
                 ignorance
                 .
                 Now
                 a
                 Minister
                 may
                 be
                 accessary
                 to
                 the
                 ignorance
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 ignorance
                 .
                 Knowledge
                 is
                 so
                 fundamental
                 to
                 the
                 work
                 and
                 calling
                 of
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 one
                 without
                 it
                 .
                 
                   Because
                   thou
                   hast
                   rejected
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   also
                   reject
                   thee
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   shalt
                   be
                   no
                   Priest
                   to
                   me
                   :
                   seeing
                   thou
                   hast
                   forgotten
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   thy
                   God
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   also
                   forget
                   thy
                   children
                   ,
                
                 Hos
                 .
                 4.6
                 .
                 The
                 want
                 of
                 knowledge
                 in
                 a
                 Minister
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 defect
                 ,
                 as
                 cannot
                 be
                 supplied
                 by
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 ;
                 be
                 he
                 never
                 so
                 meek
                 ,
                 patient
                 ,
                 bountiful
                 ,
                 unblameable
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 skill
                 to
                 divide
                 the
                 Word
                 aright
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 cut
                 out
                 for
                 a
                 Minister
                 .
                 Every
                 thing
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 as
                 its
                 good
                 for
                 the
                 end
                 it
                 is
                 appointed
                 to
                 ;
                 a
                 knife
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 had
                 a
                 haft
                 of
                 diamonds
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 cut
                 't
                 is
                 no
                 knife
                 .
                 A
                 bell
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 sound
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 bell
                 .
                 The
                 great
                 work
                 of
                 a
                 Minister
                 is
                 to
                 teach
                 others
                 ,
                 his
                 lips
                 are
                 to
                 preserve
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 as
                 
                 conversant
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 others
                 in
                 their
                 particular
                 trades
                 .
                 Ministers
                 are
                 called
                 Lights
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 light
                 then
                 be
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 how
                 great
                 is
                 the
                 darknesse
                 of
                 that
                 people
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 ?
                 I
                 know
                 these
                 stars
                 in
                 Christs
                 hands
                 are
                 not
                 all
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 magnitude
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 glory
                 of
                 gifts
                 and
                 graces
                 shines
                 in
                 some
                 then
                 others
                 ;
                 yet
                 so
                 much
                 light
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 every
                 Minister
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 star
                 the
                 wise
                 men
                 saw
                 at
                 Christs
                 birth
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 to
                 direct
                 sinners
                 the
                 safe
                 and
                 true
                 way
                 to
                 Christ
                 and
                 salvation
                 .
                 O
                 Sirs
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 sad
                 way
                 of
                 getting
                 a
                 living
                 by
                 killing
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 unskilful
                 Physicians
                 do
                 ;
                 but
                 much
                 more
                 to
                 get
                 a
                 temporal
                 livelihood
                 by
                 ruining
                 souls
                 ,
                 through
                 our
                 ignorance
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 a
                 cruel
                 man
                 to
                 the
                 poor
                 Passengers
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 undertake
                 to
                 be
                 Pilot
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 never
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 learn't
                 his
                 Compasse
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 negligence
                 .
                 It
                 s
                 all
                 one
                 if
                 the
                 Nurse
                 hath
                 no
                 milk
                 in
                 her
                 breasts
                 ,
                 or
                 having
                 ,
                 drawes
                 it
                 not
                 forth
                 to
                 her
                 childe
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 wo
                 to
                 the
                 Idol-shepherd
                 ,
                 Zech.
                 11.
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 mouthes
                 ,
                 but
                 speak
                 not
                 ;
                 lips
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 feed
                 the
                 people
                 with
                 knowledge
                 .
                 It
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 peoples
                 sin
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 feed
                 not
                 when
                 bread
                 is
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 wo
                 to
                 us
                 if
                 we
                 give
                 them
                 not
                 meat
                 in
                 due
                 season
                 .
                 O
                 Sirs
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 say
                 to
                 our
                 Lord
                 that
                 trusts
                 us
                 ,
                 if
                 those
                 abilities
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 as
                 market-money
                 to
                 buy
                 bread
                 for
                 our
                 people
                 ,
                 be
                 found
                 wrapt
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 napkin
                 of
                 sloth
                 ?
                 if
                 that
                 time
                 wherein
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 teaching
                 and
                 instructing
                 them
                 ,
                 shall
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 wasted
                 in
                 our
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 or
                 employed
                 about
                 our
                 carnal
                 profits
                 .
                 That
                 servant
                 shall
                 have
                 but
                 a
                 sad
                 welcome
                 of
                 his
                 Master
                 when
                 he
                 comes
                 home
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 found
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 with
                 the
                 Key
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 family
                 starving
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 provision
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 unedifying
                 preaching
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 preacheth
                 unsound
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 perfect
                 the
                 understanding
                 ,
                 but
                 corrupt
                 it
                 .
                 Better
                 he
                 did
                 leave
                 them
                 in
                 simple
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 then
                 colour
                 their
                 mindes
                 with
                 a
                 false
                 die
                 ;
                 or
                 when
                 that
                 he
                 preacheth
                 is
                 frothy
                 and
                 flashy
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 fit
                 to
                 feed
                 their
                 soules
                 ,
                 then
                 husks
                 the
                 Prodigals
                 belly
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 they
                 know
                 they
                 are
                 little
                 the
                 wiser
                 for
                 their
                 soules
                 good
                 .
                 Or
                 when
                 his
                 discourses
                 are
                 so
                 high
                 flown
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 poor
                 people
                 stand
                 gazing
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 lost
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 their
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Sermon
                 cannot
                 tell
                 what
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 .
                 Or
                 those
                 who
                 preach
                 only
                 truths
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 higher
                 forme
                 of
                 Professours
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 their
                 senses
                 well
                 exercised
                 ,
                 excellent
                 may
                 be
                 for
                 the
                 building
                 up
                 three
                 or
                 foure
                 eminent
                 Saints
                 in
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 weak
                 ones
                 in
                 the
                 family
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 should
                 indeed
                 chiefly
                 be
                 thought
                 on
                 ,
                 because
                 least
                 able
                 to
                 guide
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 carve
                 for
                 themselves
                 )
                 these
                 are
                 forgotten
                 .
                 He
                 sure
                 is
                 an
                 unwise
                 builder
                 ,
                 that
                 makes
                 a
                 Scaffold
                 as
                 high
                 as
                 Pauls
                 steeple
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 work
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 lay
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 Scaffold
                 should
                 rise
                 as
                 the
                 building
                 goes
                 up
                 .
                 So
                 Paul
                 advanceth
                 in
                 his
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 hearers
                 do
                 in
                 knowledge
                 ;
                 Heb.
                 6.1
                 .
                 
                   Therefore
                   leaving
                   the
                   principles
                   of
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   let
                   us
                   go
                   on
                   unto
                   perfection
                   .
                   Let
                   us
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 well
                 indeed
                 when
                 the
                 people
                 can
                 keep
                 pace
                 with
                 the
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 To
                 preach
                 truths
                 and
                 notions
                 above
                 the
                 hearers
                 capacity
                 ,
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 Nurse
                 ,
                 that
                 should
                 go
                 to
                 feed
                 the
                 childe
                 with
                 a
                 spoon
                 too
                 big
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 its
                 mouth
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 by
                 such
                 preaching
                 please
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 higher
                 attainments
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 shall
                 poor
                 ignorant
                 ones
                 do
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 faithful
                 steward
                 that
                 considers
                 both
                 .
                 The
                 Preacher
                 is
                 (
                 as
                 Paul
                 saith
                 of
                 himself
                 )
                 
                   a
                   debt
                   or
                   both
                   to
                   the
                   Greek
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Barbarian
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   wise
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   unwise
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 1.14
                 .
                 to
                 prepare
                 truths
                 suitable
                 to
                 the
                 degree
                 of
                 his
                 hearers
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 wise
                 have
                 their
                 portion
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 patient
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 weaker
                 in
                 the
                 family
                 served
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 a
                 Minister
                 may
                 be
                 accessary
                 to
                 the
                 ignorance
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 when
                 through
                 the
                 scandal
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 he
                 prejudiced
                 his
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Cook
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 his
                 nastiness
                 makes
                 others
                 afraid
                 to
                 eat
                 what
                 comes
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 foule
                 fingers
                 ;
                 Or
                 when
                 through
                 his
                 supercilious
                 carriage
                 ,
                 his
                 poor
                 people
                 dare
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 will
                 do
                 any
                 good
                 in
                 the
                 Ministers
                 calling
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 as
                 careful
                 as
                 the
                 Fisher
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 nothing
                 to
                 scare
                 soules
                 away
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 to
                 allure
                 and
                 invite
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 toll'd
                 within
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 his
                 net
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                     .
                  
                   3
                
                 Is
                 the
                 ignorant
                 soul
                 such
                 a
                 slave
                 to
                 Satan
                 ?
                 Let
                 this
                 stirre
                 you
                 up
                 that
                 are
                 ignorant
                 from
                 your
                 seats
                 of
                 sloth
                 ,
                 whereon
                 like
                 the
                 blinde
                 Egyptians
                 you
                 sit
                 in
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 speedily
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 or
                 resolve
                 to
                 go
                 down
                 to
                 utter
                 darknesse
                 .
                 The
                 covering
                 of
                 Hamans
                 face
                 did
                 tell
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 stay
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 presence
                 .
                 If
                 thou
                 livest
                 in
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 it
                 shews
                 thou
                 art
                 
                 in
                 Gods
                 black
                 bill
                 ;
                 he
                 puts
                 this
                 cover
                 before
                 their
                 eyes
                 in
                 wrath
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 means
                 to
                 turne
                 off
                 into
                 hell
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   If
                   our
                   Gospel
                   be
                   hid
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   perish
                   .
                
                 In
                 one
                 place
                 sinners
                 are
                 threatened
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   shall
                   die
                   without
                   knowledge
                
                 ;
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 ,
                 
                 
                   they
                   shall
                   die
                   in
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ,
                
                 John
                 8.
                 
                 He
                 indeed
                 that
                 dies
                 without
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 dies
                 in
                 his
                 sinnes
                 :
                 and
                 what
                 more
                 fearful
                 doome
                 can
                 the
                 great
                 God
                 passe
                 upon
                 a
                 creature
                 then
                 this
                 ?
                 better
                 die
                 in
                 a
                 prison
                 ,
                 die
                 in
                 a
                 ditch
                 ,
                 then
                 die
                 in
                 ones
                 sinnes
                 .
                 It
                 thou
                 die
                 in
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 rise
                 in
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 :
                 as
                 thou
                 fallest
                 asleep
                 in
                 the
                 dust
                 ,
                 so
                 thou
                 awakest
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 of
                 the
                 resurrection
                 ;
                 if
                 an
                 ignorant
                 Christlesse
                 wretch
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 araigned
                 and
                 judged
                 .
                 That
                 God
                 whom
                 now
                 sinners
                 bid
                 depart
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 will
                 then
                 be
                 worth
                 their
                 acquaintance
                 (
                 themselves
                 being
                 Judges
                 ;
                 )
                 but
                 alas
                 !
                 then
                 he
                 will
                 throw
                 their
                 own
                 words
                 in
                 their
                 teeth
                 ,
                 and
                 bid
                 them
                 depart
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 desires
                 not
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 O
                 sinners
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 see
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 God
                 can
                 better
                 be
                 without
                 your
                 company
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 then
                 you
                 could
                 without
                 his
                 knowledge
                 on
                 earth
                 :
                 Yet
                 ,
                 yet
                 't
                 is
                 day
                 ,
                 draw
                 your
                 curtains
                 ,
                 and
                 behold
                 Christ
                 shining
                 upon
                 your
                 face
                 with
                 Gospel-light
                 ;
                 hear
                 wisdome
                 crying
                 in
                 the
                 streets
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 piping
                 under
                 your
                 window
                 in
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 and
                 Messengers
                 ,
                 
                 
                   How
                   long
                   will
                   ye
                   simple
                   ones
                   love
                   simplicity
                   ,
                   and
                   fools
                   hate
                   knowledge
                   ?
                   Turne
                   you
                   at
                   my
                   reproof
                   ;
                   behold
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   pour
                   out
                   my
                   Spirit
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   known
                   my
                   words
                   unto
                   you
                   .
                
                 What
                 can
                 you
                 say
                 (
                 sinners
                 )
                 for
                 your
                 sottish
                 ignorance
                 ?
                 Where
                 is
                 your
                 cloak
                 for
                 this
                 sinne
                 ?
                 the
                 time
                 hath
                 been
                 when
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 precious
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 open
                 vision
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 Bible
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 town
                 or
                 Countrey
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 tree
                 of
                 knowledge
                 was
                 forbidden
                 fruit
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 might
                 taste
                 thereof
                 without
                 licence
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 ;
                 happy
                 he
                 that
                 could
                 get
                 a
                 leaf
                 or
                 two
                 of
                 the
                 Testament
                 into
                 a
                 corner
                 ,
                 afraid
                 to
                 tell
                 the
                 wife
                 of
                 his
                 bosome
                 .
                 O
                 how
                 sweet
                 were
                 these
                 waters
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 forced
                 to
                 steal
                 them
                 ?
                 but
                 you
                 have
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 or
                 may
                 in
                 your
                 houses
                 ;
                 you
                 have
                 those
                 that
                 open
                 them
                 every
                 Sabbath
                 in
                 your
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 you
                 at
                 least
                 have
                 the
                 offers
                 of
                 your
                 Ministers
                 to
                 take
                 any
                 paines
                 with
                 you
                 in
                 private
                 ,
                 passionately
                 beseeching
                 you
                 to
                 pitie
                 your
                 souls
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 instruction
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 the
                 lamentation
                 they
                 generally
                 take
                 up
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 come
                 unto
                 them
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 receive
                 light
                 .
                 How
                 long
                 may
                 a
                 poor
                 Minister
                 sit
                 in
                 his
                 study
                 ,
                 before
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 ignorant
                 sort
                 will
                 
                 come
                 upon
                 such
                 an
                 errand
                 ?
                 Lawyers
                 have
                 their
                 Clients
                 ,
                 and
                 Physicians
                 their
                 Patients
                 :
                 these
                 are
                 sought
                 after
                 ,
                 and
                 call'd
                 up
                 at
                 midnight
                 for
                 counsel
                 :
                 but
                 alas
                 !
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 worth
                 then
                 raiment
                 and
                 body
                 too
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 neglected
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Minister
                 seldom
                 thought
                 on
                 ,
                 till
                 both
                 these
                 be
                 sent
                 away
                 .
                 Perhaps
                 when
                 the
                 Physician
                 gives
                 them
                 over
                 for
                 dead
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 must
                 come
                 and
                 close
                 up
                 those
                 eyes
                 with
                 comfort
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 never
                 opened
                 to
                 see
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 truth
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 counted
                 cruel
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 sprinkle
                 them
                 with
                 this
                 holy
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 anoint
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 a
                 step
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 which
                 leads
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Ah
                 ,
                 poor
                 wretches
                 !
                 what
                 comfort
                 would
                 you
                 have
                 us
                 speak
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 God
                 himself
                 speaks
                 terrour
                 ?
                 Is
                 heaven
                 ours
                 to
                 give
                 to
                 whom
                 we
                 please
                 ?
                 or
                 is
                 it
                 in
                 our
                 power
                 to
                 alter
                 the
                 lawes
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 High
                 ,
                 and
                 save
                 those
                 whom
                 he
                 condemns
                 ?
                 Do
                 you
                 not
                 remember
                 the
                 curse
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 fall
                 upon
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   maketh
                   the
                   blinde
                   to
                   wander
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   way
                   ?
                   Deut.
                
                 27.18
                 .
                 what
                 curse
                 then
                 would
                 be
                 our
                 portion
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 confirm
                 such
                 blinde
                 soules
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 quite
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 heaven
                 ,
                 encouraging
                 you
                 to
                 go
                 on
                 and
                 expect
                 to
                 reach
                 heaven
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 knows
                 your
                 feet
                 stand
                 in
                 those
                 paths
                 that
                 lead
                 to
                 eternal
                 death
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 reverse
                 it
                 ;
                 you
                 may
                 reade
                 your
                 very
                 names
                 among
                 those
                 damned
                 soules
                 which
                 Christ
                 comes
                 in
                 flaming
                 fire
                 to
                 take
                 vengeance
                 on
                 ,
                 who
                 the
                 Apostle
                 tells
                 us
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   know
                   not
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   obey
                   not
                   the
                   Gospel
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Thes
                 .
                 1.8
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 in
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 let
                 this
                 provoke
                 you
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 age
                 or
                 sexe
                 ,
                 rank
                 or
                 condition
                 soever
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 labour
                 for
                 the
                 saving
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   whom
                   to
                   know
                   is
                   life
                   eternal
                   .
                   Are
                   you
                   young
                
                 ?
                 Enquire
                 after
                 God
                 betimes
                 ,
                 while
                 your
                 parts
                 are
                 fresh
                 ,
                 and
                 memory
                 strong
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 throng
                 of
                 worldly
                 cares
                 divert
                 you
                 ,
                 or
                 lusts
                 of
                 youth
                 debauch
                 you
                 .
                 The
                 feet
                 of
                 those
                 lusts
                 which
                 have
                 buried
                 millions
                 of
                 others
                 in
                 perdition
                 ,
                 stand
                 ready
                 to
                 carry
                 you
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 ,
                 if
                 preventing
                 grace
                 come
                 not
                 and
                 deliver
                 you
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 by
                 seasoning
                 your
                 mindes
                 with
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God.
                 This
                 morning-draught
                 may
                 prevent
                 thy
                 being
                 infected
                 with
                 the
                 ill
                 savours
                 thou
                 mayest
                 receive
                 from
                 the
                 corrupt
                 examples
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 how
                 long
                 thy
                 stay
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 thou
                 knowest
                 not
                 ,
                 see
                 whether
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 finde
                 graves
                 of
                 thy
                 length
                 in
                 
                 the
                 burial
                 place
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 die
                 ignorant
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Law
                 ,
                 what
                 would
                 then
                 become
                 of
                 thee
                 ?
                 The
                 small
                 brush
                 and
                 the
                 old
                 logs
                 ,
                 young
                 sinners
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 withered
                 with
                 age
                 meet
                 and
                 burn
                 together
                 .
                 Or
                 if
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 stay
                 a
                 while
                 longer
                 here
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 because
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 learn
                 now
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 teach
                 thee
                 then
                 :
                 Or
                 if
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 in
                 thy
                 old
                 age
                 get
                 acquaintance
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 't
                 is
                 sad
                 to
                 be
                 sowing
                 thy
                 seed
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 be
                 reaping
                 thy
                 sheaves
                 ,
                 learning
                 to
                 know
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 mightest
                 be
                 comforting
                 thy self
                 from
                 the
                 old
                 acquaintance
                 thou
                 hast
                 enjoyed
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 
                   Are
                   you
                   old
                   and
                   ignorant
                
                 ?
                 Alas
                 ,
                 poor
                 creatures
                 !
                 your
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 socket
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 candle
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 not
                 set
                 up
                 and
                 lighted
                 in
                 your
                 understanding
                 ?
                 your
                 body
                 bowing
                 to
                 the
                 dust
                 ,
                 and
                 nature
                 tolling
                 the
                 passing
                 bell
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 (
                 like
                 one
                 going
                 into
                 the
                 dark
                 )
                 know
                 not
                 whither
                 death
                 will
                 lead
                 you
                 or
                 leave
                 you
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 infirmities
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 make
                 you
                 wish
                 your
                 bones
                 were
                 even
                 laid
                 at
                 rest
                 in
                 the
                 grave
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 you
                 should
                 dye
                 in
                 this
                 condition
                 ,
                 your
                 poor
                 soules
                 would
                 even
                 wish
                 they
                 were
                 here
                 again
                 with
                 their
                 old
                 burdens
                 on
                 their
                 back
                 ;
                 aches
                 and
                 diseases
                 of
                 old
                 age
                 are
                 grievous
                 ,
                 but
                 damned
                 soules
                 would
                 thank
                 God
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 blesse
                 them
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 heaven
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 lie
                 in
                 these
                 paines
                 to
                 escape
                 the
                 torments
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 O
                 bethink
                 you
                 before
                 you
                 go
                 hence
                 ;
                 the
                 lesse
                 time
                 you
                 have
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 diligence
                 you
                 must
                 use
                 to
                 gain
                 knowledge
                 ;
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 be
                 earnest
                 ,
                 (
                 one
                 would
                 think
                 )
                 to
                 bid
                 the
                 poor
                 prisoner
                 learne
                 his
                 book
                 ,
                 that
                 cannot
                 reade
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 knows
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 hang'd
                 if
                 he
                 read
                 not
                 his
                 neck-verse
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 not
                 indeed
                 the
                 bare
                 knowing
                 the
                 truths
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 saves
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 grosse
                 ignorance
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 sure
                 will
                 damn
                 soules
                 .
                 
                   Are
                   you
                   poor
                
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 your
                 poverty
                 is
                 your
                 sin
                 or
                 misery
                 ,
                 but
                 your
                 ignorance
                 where
                 the
                 true
                 treasure
                 lies
                 .
                 Were
                 you
                 Gods
                 poor
                 ,
                 rich
                 in
                 knowledge
                 and
                 faith
                 ,
                 you
                 were
                 happy
                 ,
                 Eccles
                 .
                 4.13
                 .
                 
                   Better
                   is
                   a
                   poor
                   and
                   wise
                   childe
                   ,
                   then
                   a
                   foolish
                   King
                   ,
                   who
                   will
                   no
                   more
                   be
                   admonish't
                
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 so
                 happy
                 ,
                 that
                 did
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 understand
                 themselves
                 aright
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 wish
                 themselves
                 in
                 your
                 clothes
                 ,
                 how
                 ragged
                 soever
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 be
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 robes
                 ;
                 there
                 are
                 better
                 making
                 for
                 you
                 in
                 heaven
                 which
                 you
                 shall
                 put
                 on
                 ,
                 when
                 theirs
                 shall
                 be
                 pull'd
                 off
                 to
                 their
                 shame
                 :
                 It
                 will
                 not
                 then
                 trouble
                 you
                 that
                 you
                 were
                 ,
                 while
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 poor
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 will
                 torment
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 rich
                 and
                 
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 poore
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 beggarly
                 in
                 their
                 soules
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Are
                   you
                   rich
                
                 ?
                 Labour
                 for
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 .
                 Solomon
                 had
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 worlds
                 treasure
                 then
                 a
                 thousand
                 of
                 you
                 have
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 finde
                 him
                 hard
                 at
                 prayer
                 ,
                 tugging
                 with
                 God
                 for
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 1
                 Chron.
                 1.10
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 outward
                 enjoyments
                 are
                 but
                 
                   vaginae
                   bonorum
                
                 ,
                 as
                 afflictions
                 are
                 
                   vaginae
                   malorum
                
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 afraid
                 many
                 men
                 think
                 themselves
                 priviledged
                 by
                 their
                 worldly
                 greatnesse
                 from
                 this
                 duty
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 God
                 were
                 bound
                 to
                 save
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 rich
                 .
                 Alas
                 ,
                 Sirs
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 you
                 like
                 to
                 come
                 there
                 .
                 I
                 must
                 confesse
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 make
                 one
                 tremble
                 to
                 think
                 what
                 a
                 small
                 number
                 those
                 among
                 the
                 great
                 ones
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 are
                 summed
                 up
                 into
                 .
                 
                   Not
                   many
                   great
                   ,
                   not
                   many
                   rich
                
                 ;
                 Why
                 so
                 few
                 saved
                 ?
                 Because
                 so
                 few
                 have
                 saving
                 knowledge
                 .
                 O
                 the
                 Atheisme
                 ,
                 the
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 the
                 sottish
                 barbarisme
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 even
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 the
                 world
                 applaud
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 worship
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 lands
                 and
                 estates
                 ,
                 who
                 yet
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 give
                 any
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 ?
                 A
                 poore
                 leather-coat
                 Christian
                 will
                 shame
                 and
                 catechize
                 a
                 hundred
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 heaven
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 purchased
                 with
                 house
                 and
                 lands
                 ,
                 then
                 these
                 would
                 carry
                 it
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 poore
                 Disciples
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 their
                 hundreds
                 and
                 thousands
                 ly
                 by
                 them
                 for
                 a
                 purchase
                 alwayes
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 money
                 is
                 not
                 currant
                 in
                 heavens
                 exchange
                 .
                 
                   This
                   is
                   life
                   eternall
                   ,
                   to
                   know
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   whom
                   thou
                   hast
                   sent
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Quest
                     .
                  
                
                 But
                 how
                 may
                 an
                 ignorant
                 soule
                 attaine
                 to
                 knowledge
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   
                     Answ
                     .
                  
                
                 First
                 ,
                 Be
                 deeply
                 affected
                 with
                 the
                 ignorance
                 .
                 Some
                 are
                 blind
                 ,
                 as
                 La●dicea
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 it
                 not
                 .
                 Rev.
                 3.17
                 .
                 As
                 Ignorance
                 blinds
                 the
                 minde
                 ,
                 so
                 pride
                 is
                 a
                 blind
                 before
                 their
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 know
                 it
                 not
                 .
                 These
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 high
                 opinion
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 take
                 it
                 ill
                 any
                 should
                 suspect
                 them
                 as
                 such
                 ;
                 these
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 are
                 most
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 to
                 knowledge
                 they
                 are
                 too
                 good
                 to
                 learne
                 of
                 man
                 as
                 they
                 think
                 ,
                 and
                 too
                 bad
                 to
                 be
                 taught
                 of
                 God.
                 The
                 gate
                 into
                 Christs
                 Schoole
                 is
                 low
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 cannot
                 stoop
                 .
                 The
                 Master
                 himselfe
                 is
                 so
                 humble
                 and
                 lowly
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 teach
                 a
                 proud
                 Scholar
                 .
                 Therefore
                 first
                 become
                 a
                 foole
                 in
                 thy
                 owne
                 eye
                 .
                 A
                 wiser
                 man
                 then
                 thy selfe
                 hath
                 confessed
                 as
                 much
                 ,
                 Prov.
                 30.2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 
                   I
                   am
                   more
                   brutish
                   then
                   any
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   not
                   the
                   understanding
                   of
                   a
                   man.
                   I
                   neither
                   learned
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   nor
                   have
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   Holy.
                
                 When
                 thou
                 art
                 come
                 to
                 thy selfe
                 to
                 owne
                 and
                 blush
                 at
                 the
                 brutish
                 ignorance
                 of
                 thy
                 minde
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 fit
                 to
                 
                 be
                 admitted
                 into
                 Christs
                 School
                 .
                 
                   If
                   they
                   be
                   ashamed
                   ,
                   then
                   shew
                   them
                   the
                   patterne
                   of
                   the
                   house
                   ,
                
                 Ezek.
                 43.10
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 be
                 faithful
                 with
                 that
                 little
                 knowledge
                 thou
                 hast
                 .
                 Art
                 thou
                 convinced
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 duty
                 ?
                 Follow
                 the
                 light
                 close
                 ,
                 you
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 this
                 little
                 may
                 grow
                 to
                 ;
                 We
                 use
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 our
                 children
                 with
                 a
                 little
                 stock
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 use
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 adde
                 .
                 The
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 comes
                 of
                 small
                 beginnings
                 .
                 God
                 complains
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 
                   brutish
                   in
                   their
                   knowledge
                
                 ,
                 Jer.
                 10.14
                 .
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 say
                 brutish
                 in
                 their
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 had
                 they
                 sinned
                 because
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 know
                 better
                 ,
                 this
                 would
                 have
                 excused
                 
                   à
                   tanto
                
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 did
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 brutish
                 and
                 unreasonable
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 worshiping
                 graven
                 images
                 notwithstanding
                 they
                 knew
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 That
                 man
                 shall
                 not
                 excel
                 in
                 knowledge
                 who
                 prostitutes
                 it
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 Job
                 36.12
                 .
                 
                   If
                   they
                   obey
                   not
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   perish
                   by
                   the
                   sword
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   die
                   without
                   knowledge
                   .
                
                 A
                 candle
                 pent
                 up
                 close
                 in
                 a
                 dark
                 lanthorn
                 ,
                 swailes
                 out
                 apace
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 doth
                 light
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 suffered
                 to
                 come
                 forth
                 in
                 the
                 conversation
                 .
                 Those
                 Heathens
                 that
                 are
                 charged
                 for
                 
                   holding
                   the
                   truth
                   in
                   unrighteousnesse
                
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 1.18
                 .
                 the
                 next
                 news
                 you
                 hear
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   they
                   became
                   vain
                   in
                   their
                   imaginations
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   foolish
                   heart
                   was
                   darkned
                   ,
                
                 ver
                 .
                 21.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 ply
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 grace
                 .
                 
                   Bene
                   orasse
                   est
                   bene
                   studuisse
                
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 student
                 in
                 divinity
                 ,
                 that
                 studies
                 most
                 upon
                 his
                 knee
                 .
                 Knowledge
                 is
                 a
                 divine
                 gift
                 ,
                 all
                 light
                 is
                 from
                 heaven
                 .
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 prayer
                 puts
                 the
                 soule
                 under
                 the
                 pupillage
                 of
                 God.
                 
                   If
                   any
                   one
                   lack
                   wisdom
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   ask
                   it
                   of
                   God.
                
                 This
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 naked
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 wisdome
                 how
                 to
                 use
                 it
                 .
                 Study
                 may
                 make
                 one
                 a
                 great
                 Scholar
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 but
                 prayer
                 makes
                 a
                 wise
                 Christian
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 obtains
                 sanctified
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 perfect
                 gift
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 a
                 gift
                 and
                 no
                 gift
                 .
                 Pray
                 then
                 with
                 an
                 humble
                 boldnesse
                 ,
                 God
                 gives
                 it
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 ask
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 candidly
                 ,
                 liberally
                 ;
                 not
                 like
                 proud
                 man
                 who
                 will
                 rather
                 put
                 one
                 to
                 shame
                 who
                 is
                 weak
                 for
                 his
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 then
                 take
                 the
                 paines
                 to
                 teach
                 him
                 .
                 Thy
                 petition
                 is
                 very
                 pleasing
                 to
                 God.
                 Remember
                 how
                 Solomon
                 sped
                 upon
                 the
                 like
                 occasion
                 ,
                 and
                 promise
                 thy self
                 the
                 same
                 successe
                 .
                 Christs
                 School
                 is
                 a
                 free
                 School
                 ;
                 he
                 denies
                 none
                 that
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 will
                 submit
                 to
                 the
                 orders
                 of
                 the
                 
                 School
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 all
                 have
                 not
                 an
                 answer
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 degree
                 of
                 knowledge
                 (
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 needful
                 that
                 all
                 should
                 be
                 Solomons
                 in
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 except
                 all
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 Solomons
                 in
                 place
                 )
                 yet
                 the
                 meanest
                 disciple
                 that
                 Christ
                 sends
                 forth
                 shall
                 be
                 furnished
                 with
                 saving
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 enough
                 to
                 fit
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 admittance
                 into
                 heavens
                 Academy
                 .
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   guide
                   me
                   with
                   thy
                   counsel
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   bring
                   me
                   to
                   glory
                   .
                
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 bestow
                 some
                 time
                 for
                 thy
                 diligent
                 search
                 after
                 truth
                 .
                 Truth
                 lies
                 deep
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 digged
                 for
                 .
                 Since
                 man
                 was
                 turned
                 out
                 of
                 Paradise
                 he
                 can
                 do
                 nothing
                 without
                 labour
                 ,
                 except
                 sinne
                 (
                 this
                 follows
                 his
                 hand
                 indeed
                 )
                 but
                 this
                 treasure
                 of
                 knowledge
                 calls
                 for
                 spade
                 and
                 Mattock
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 bid
                 
                   search
                   the
                   Scripture
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Dan.
                 12.4
                 .
                 
                   Many
                   shall
                   runne
                   to
                   and
                   fro
                   ,
                   and
                   knowledge
                   shall
                   be
                   encreased
                
                 ;
                 a
                 Metaphor
                 from
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 who
                 bestirre
                 themselves
                 to
                 get
                 an
                 estate
                 ,
                 runne
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 ,
                 first
                 in
                 one
                 land
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 where-ever
                 they
                 hear
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 got
                 ,
                 thither
                 they
                 post
                 ,
                 though
                 to
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 :
                 Thus
                 must
                 the
                 soul
                 runne
                 from
                 one
                 duty
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 one
                 while
                 read
                 ,
                 and
                 anon
                 meditate
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 read
                 ,
                 then
                 pray
                 over
                 his
                 meditations
                 ,
                 and
                 aske
                 counsel
                 after
                 all
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 understand
                 you
                 that
                 ?
                 
                   Non
                   schola
                   Epicuri
                   fecit
                   magnos
                   viros
                   sed
                   contubernium
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 more
                 light
                 got
                 sometimes
                 by
                 a
                 short
                 conference
                 with
                 the
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 his
                 whole
                 Sermon
                 .
                 Be
                 sure
                 thou
                 compasse
                 all
                 the
                 means
                 for
                 knowledge
                 within
                 the
                 walk
                 of
                 thy
                 endeavour
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 thy
                 search
                 for
                 knowledge
                 observe
                 three
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 end
                 thou
                 proposest
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 pure
                 and
                 holy
                 ,
                 not
                 meerly
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 do
                 ,
                 who
                 labour
                 for
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 for
                 estates
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 got
                 it
                 look
                 on
                 their
                 notions
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 on
                 their
                 bags
                 of
                 money
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 not
                 a
                 heart
                 to
                 use
                 their
                 knowledge
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 or
                 others
                 good
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 sore
                 evil
                 .
                 Speculative
                 knowledge
                 like
                 Rachel
                 is
                 faire
                 ,
                 but
                 barren
                 .
                 Not
                 to
                 be
                 known
                 and
                 admired
                 by
                 others
                 for
                 thy
                 stature
                 in
                 knowledge
                 above
                 thy
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 verily
                 it
                 is
                 too
                 base
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 aime
                 at
                 in
                 seeking
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 especially
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 .
                 To
                 see
                 a
                 Heathen
                 study
                 for
                 knowledge
                 in
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 carry
                 all
                 his
                 labour
                 to
                 this
                 market
                 ,
                 and
                 think
                 himself
                 rewarded
                 with
                 obtaining
                 the
                 name
                 for
                 a
                 wise
                 man
                 ,
                 is
                 though
                 base
                 ,
                 yet
                 more
                 tolerable
                 :
                 but
                 for
                 one
                 that
                 knows
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 enjoy
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 to
                 content
                 himself
                 with
                 a
                 blast
                 or
                 two
                 of
                 sorry
                 mans
                 vain
                 breath
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 folly
                 with
                 a
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 look
                 thou
                 fliest
                 higher
                 in
                 thy
                 end
                 then
                 so
                 .
                 Labour
                 for
                 knowledge
                 that
                 thou
                 mayest
                 fear
                 God
                 whom
                 thou
                 knowest
                 ,
                 thus
                 David
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 119.33
                 .
                 
                   Teach
                   me
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   thy
                   statutes
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   shall
                   keep
                   it
                   unto
                   the
                   end
                   .
                
                 The
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 light
                 unto
                 our
                 feet
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 our
                 tongues
                 meerly
                 to
                 talk
                 of
                 ,
                 but
                 feet
                 to
                 walk
                 by
                 ;
                 Endeavour
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 thou
                 may'st
                 spread
                 thy
                 own
                 name
                 ,
                 but
                 celebrate
                 Gods
                 As
                 David
                 promiseth
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 understands
                 the
                 precepts
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 will
                 talk
                 of
                 his
                 wondrous
                 works
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 trumpet
                 the
                 fame
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 awaken
                 others
                 to
                 enquire
                 after
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 when
                 thy
                 end
                 is
                 right
                 set
                 ,
                 then
                 thou
                 must
                 be
                 constant
                 in
                 thy
                 endeavour
                 after
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 mysteries
                 of
                 Christ
                 are
                 not
                 learnt
                 in
                 a
                 day
                 .
                 
                   Then
                   shall
                   we
                   know
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   follow
                   on
                   to
                   know
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 Hos
                 .
                 6.3
                 .
                 Some
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 mood
                 (
                 may
                 be
                 )
                 and
                 they
                 will
                 look
                 into
                 the
                 Bible
                 ,
                 and
                 read
                 a
                 chapter
                 or
                 two
                 ,
                 and
                 away
                 they
                 go
                 for
                 a
                 week
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 practise
                 it
                 more
                 ;
                 like
                 some
                 boyes
                 if
                 at
                 School
                 one
                 day
                 truant
                 all
                 the
                 week
                 after
                 :
                 is
                 it
                 any
                 wonder
                 such
                 thrive
                 not
                 in
                 knowledge
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 speech
                 of
                 
                   Bernard
                   ,
                   Tantum
                   distat
                   studium
                   à
                   lectione
                   ,
                   quantum
                   amicitia
                   ab
                   hospitio
                   ,
                   socialis
                   affectio
                   à
                   fortuit
                   â
                   salutatione
                   .
                
                 The
                 study
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 it
                 differs
                 as
                 much
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 friendship
                 of
                 such
                 who
                 every
                 day
                 converse
                 lovingly
                 together
                 ,
                 doth
                 from
                 the
                 acquaintance
                 one
                 hath
                 with
                 a
                 stranger
                 at
                 an
                 Inne
                 ,
                 or
                 whom
                 he
                 salutes
                 as
                 he
                 passeth
                 by
                 in
                 the
                 street
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 will
                 get
                 knowledge
                 indeed
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 not
                 onely
                 salute
                 the
                 Word
                 now
                 and
                 then
                 ,
                 but
                 walk
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 enter
                 into
                 daily
                 converse
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 three
                 men
                 (
                 who
                 were
                 indeed
                 Angels
                 )
                 that
                 stood
                 by
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 sat
                 at
                 his
                 Tent-door
                 ,
                 were
                 reserved
                 ,
                 and
                 strange
                 ,
                 till
                 Abraham
                 invited
                 them
                 into
                 his
                 Tent
                 ,
                 and
                 entertain'd
                 them
                 friendly
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 Christ
                 who
                 was
                 one
                 among
                 them
                 (
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 the
                 Name
                 Jehovah
                 given
                 him
                 in
                 several
                 verses
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 by
                 what
                 he
                 promised
                 he
                 would
                 do
                 for
                 Sarah
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 10.
                 not
                 what
                 God
                 would
                 do
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 a
                 created
                 Angel
                 he
                 would
                 )
                 begins
                 to
                 discover
                 himself
                 to
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 and
                 reveale
                 his
                 secrets
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 That
                 soul
                 above
                 others
                 shall
                 be
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 slightly
                 read
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 complement
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 tent-doore
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 desires
                 more
                 intimacy
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 entertaines
                 it
                 within
                 his
                 soul
                 by
                 frequent
                 meditating
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 David
                 compares
                 the
                 Word
                 for
                 sweetnesse
                 to
                 
                   the
                   honey
                   and
                   the
                   honey-combe
                
                 .
                 Indeed
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 full
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 first
                 reading
                 some
                 sweetnesse
                 will
                 now
                 and
                 then
                 drop
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 presse
                 it
                 by
                 meditation
                 ,
                 leaves
                 the
                 most
                 behinde
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Be
                 sure
                 thou
                 takest
                 the
                 right
                 order
                 and
                 method
                 .
                 Arts
                 and
                 Sciences
                 have
                 their
                 rudiments
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 their
                 more
                 abstruse
                 and
                 deep
                 notions
                 ;
                 and
                 sure
                 the
                 right
                 end
                 to
                 begin
                 at
                 ,
                 is
                 first
                 to
                 learn
                 the
                 principles
                 :
                 he
                 (
                 we
                 say
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 like
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 good
                 Scholar
                 in
                 the
                 University
                 ,
                 that
                 never
                 was
                 good
                 Grammar-Scholar
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 solid
                 Christians
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 instructed
                 in
                 the
                 grounds
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
                 The
                 want
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 why
                 many
                 are
                 so
                 unstedfast
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 of
                 this
                 way
                 and
                 then
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 blown
                 like
                 glasses
                 into
                 any
                 shape
                 ,
                 as
                 false
                 Teachers
                 please
                 to
                 breath
                 .
                 Alas
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 center
                 to
                 draw
                 their
                 lines
                 from
                 ;
                 think
                 it
                 no
                 disgrace
                 you
                 who
                 have
                 runne
                 into
                 error
                 ,
                 and
                 lost
                 your selves
                 in
                 the
                 labyrinths
                 of
                 deep
                 points
                 (
                 which
                 now
                 are
                 the
                 great
                 discourse
                 of
                 the
                 weakest
                 professors
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 back
                 to
                 learn
                 the
                 first
                 principles
                 of
                 the
                 Oracles
                 of
                 God
                 better
                 ;
                 too
                 many
                 are
                 as
                 Tertullian
                 saith
                 in
                 another
                 case
                 ,
                 
                   pudoris
                   magìs
                   memores
                   quàm
                   salutis
                
                 ,
                 more
                 tender
                 of
                 their
                 reputation
                 then
                 their
                 salvation
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 more
                 ashamed
                 to
                 be
                 thought
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 then
                 careful
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 cured
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 If
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 attain
                 to
                 divine
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 wait
                 on
                 the
                 Ministery
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 those
                 who
                 neglect
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 not
                 where
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 Preacht
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 like
                 one
                 that
                 should
                 turn
                 his
                 back
                 on
                 the
                 Sunne
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 see
                 it
                 ;
                 if
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 know
                 God
                 ,
                 come
                 where
                 he
                 hath
                 appointed
                 thee
                 to
                 learn.
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 meanes
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 extraordinary
                 wayes
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Father
                 if
                 no
                 School
                 in
                 Town
                 ,
                 will
                 teach
                 his
                 childe
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 publick
                 School
                 ,
                 thither
                 he
                 sends
                 him
                 :
                 
                   God
                   maketh
                   manifest
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Paul
                 )
                 
                   the
                   savour
                   of
                   his
                   knowledge
                   by
                   us
                   in
                   every
                   place
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 2.14
                 .
                 Let
                 men
                 talk
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 what
                 they
                 please
                 .
                 He
                 will
                 at
                 last
                 be
                 found
                 a
                 quencher
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 despiser
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 ;
                 they
                 both
                 stand
                 close
                 together
                 ,
                 1
                 Thes
                 .
                 5.19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 
                   Quench
                   not
                   the
                   Spirit
                   .
                   Despise
                   not
                   Prophesying
                   .
                
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 ,
                 to
                 sit
                 under
                 the
                 meanes
                 ;
                 Wofull
                 experience
                 teacheth
                 us
                 this
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 no
                 Sun
                 will
                 tan
                 ,
                 they
                 keep
                 their
                 old
                 
                 complexion
                 under
                 the
                 most
                 shining
                 and
                 burning
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 preached
                 ,
                 as
                 ignorant
                 and
                 prophane
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 never
                 saw
                 Gospel-day
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 if
                 thou
                 wilt
                 receive
                 any
                 spirituall
                 advantage
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 take
                 heed
                 how
                 thou
                 hearest
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Look
                 thou
                 beest
                 a
                 wakefull
                 hearer
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 any
                 wonder
                 he
                 should
                 go
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 Sermon
                 no
                 wiser
                 then
                 he
                 came
                 ,
                 that
                 sleeps
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 away
                 ,
                 or
                 heares
                 betwixt
                 sleeping
                 and
                 waking
                 ?
                 It
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 dreame
                 sure
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 reveales
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 his
                 mind
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 So
                 indeed
                 God
                 did
                 to
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 as
                 they
                 prophanely
                 slept
                 under
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 .
                 O
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 such
                 irreverence
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 composeth
                 himselfe
                 to
                 sleep
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 do
                 )
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 humbled
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 deeply
                 ;
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 betray
                 a
                 base
                 and
                 low
                 esteeme
                 they
                 have
                 of
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 .
                 Surely
                 thou
                 thinkest
                 but
                 meanly
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 delivered
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 keep
                 thee
                 awake
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 of
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 whose
                 message
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 See
                 how
                 thou
                 art
                 reproved
                 by
                 the
                 awfull
                 carriage
                 of
                 a
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 King.
                 Ehud
                 did
                 but
                 say
                 to
                 
                   Eglon
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   a
                   message
                   from
                   God
                   unto
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 And
                 
                   he
                   arose
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   seate
                   ,
                   Judge
                
                 3.20
                 .
                 And
                 thou
                 clapest
                 downe
                 on
                 thy
                 seat
                 to
                 sleep
                 ;
                 O
                 how
                 darest
                 thou
                 put
                 such
                 an
                 affront
                 upon
                 the
                 great
                 God
                 ?
                 How
                 oft
                 did
                 you
                 fall
                 asleep
                 at
                 dinner
                 ,
                 or
                 telling
                 your
                 money
                 ?
                 And
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 worth
                 more
                 then
                 these
                 ?
                 I
                 should
                 wonder
                 if
                 such
                 Sermon-sleepers
                 do
                 dreame
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 but
                 hell-fire
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 dangerous
                 you
                 know
                 to
                 fall
                 asleep
                 with
                 a
                 candle
                 burning
                 by
                 our
                 side
                 ;
                 some
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 burnt
                 in
                 their
                 beds
                 ;
                 but
                 more
                 dangerous
                 to
                 sleep
                 while
                 the
                 candle
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 shining
                 so
                 neare
                 us
                 .
                 What
                 if
                 you
                 should
                 sinke
                 downe
                 dead
                 like
                 Eatychus
                 ?
                 here
                 is
                 no
                 Paul
                 to
                 raise
                 you
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 you
                 shall
                 not
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 your
                 security
                 ?
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Thou
                 must
                 be
                 an
                 attentive
                 hearer
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 awake
                 ,
                 but
                 wanders
                 with
                 his
                 eye
                 or
                 heart
                 ,
                 what
                 doth
                 he
                 but
                 sleep
                 with
                 his
                 eyes
                 open
                 ?
                 It
                 were
                 as
                 good
                 the
                 servants
                 should
                 be
                 asleep
                 in
                 his
                 bed
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 up
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 minde
                 his
                 Masters
                 businesse
                 .
                 When
                 God
                 intends
                 a
                 soul
                 good
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 he
                 drawes
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 to
                 listen
                 and
                 hearken
                 heedfully
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 delivered
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 
                   Lydia
                   ,
                   who
                
                 (
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 )
                 
                   attended
                   unto
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   were
                   spoken
                   of
                
                 Paul.
                 And
                 those
                 ,
                 Luke
                 1948.
                 
                 
                   The
                   people
                   were
                   attentive
                   to
                   heare
                   him
                   .
                
                 They
                 did
                 hang
                 on
                 him
                 as
                 you
                 shall
                 see
                 Bees
                 on
                 some
                 sweet
                 flower
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 young
                 birds
                 on
                 the
                 bills
                 of
                 their
                 
                 dammes
                 as
                 they
                 feed
                 them
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 soul
                 which
                 shall
                 get
                 light
                 and
                 life
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 .
                 
                   Heare
                   ye
                   children
                   ,
                   and
                   attend
                   to
                   know
                   understanding
                   ,
                   Prov.
                
                 4.1
                 .
                 Labour
                 therefore
                 in
                 hearing
                 the
                 Word
                 to
                 fixe
                 thy
                 quicksilver-minde
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 thy selfe
                 to
                 heare
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 Jehosaphat
                 did
                 to
                 pray
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 thou
                 maiest
                 ,
                 before
                 thou
                 goest
                 ,
                 get
                 thy
                 heart
                 into
                 some
                 deep
                 sense
                 of
                 thy
                 spirituall
                 wants
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 thy
                 ignorance
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 deplored
                 condition
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 till
                 the
                 heart
                 be
                 toucht
                 ,
                 the
                 minde
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 fixt
                 .
                 Therefore
                 you
                 may
                 observe
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   open'd
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                
                 Lydia
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   she
                   attended
                   ,
                   Acts
                
                 16.14
                 .
                 The
                 Minde
                 goes
                 of
                 the
                 Wils
                 errand
                 ;
                 we
                 spend
                 our
                 thoughts
                 upon
                 what
                 our
                 hearts
                 propose
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 heart
                 hath
                 no
                 sense
                 of
                 its
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 desires
                 after
                 God
                 ,
                 no
                 wonder
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 listens
                 not
                 what
                 the
                 Preacher
                 saith
                 ;
                 his
                 heart
                 sends
                 his
                 mind
                 another
                 way
                 .
                 
                   They
                   sit
                   before
                   thee
                   as
                   my
                   people
                
                 (
                 saith
                 God
                 )
                 
                   but
                   their
                   heart
                   goeth
                   after
                   their
                   covetousnesse
                
                 ;
                 They
                 do
                 not
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 intent
                 or
                 desire
                 to
                 heare
                 for
                 any
                 good
                 to
                 their
                 soules
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 would
                 apply
                 themselves
                 wholly
                 to
                 the
                 work
                 ;
                 no
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 their
                 covetousnesse
                 hath
                 their
                 hearts
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 as
                 some
                 idle
                 servant
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 waited
                 on
                 his
                 Master
                 ;
                 brought
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 pew
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 goes
                 out
                 to
                 his
                 good
                 fellowes
                 at
                 the
                 Alehouse
                 ,
                 and
                 comes
                 no
                 more
                 till
                 Sermon
                 be
                 almost
                 done
                 :
                 so
                 do
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 most
                 when
                 they
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 they
                 slip
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 street
                 ,
                 market
                 or
                 shop
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 finde
                 them
                 any
                 where
                 but
                 about
                 the
                 duty
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 because
                 these
                 have
                 their
                 hearts
                 more
                 then
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Word
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Thou
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 retentive
                 hearer
                 ,
                 without
                 this
                 the
                 worke
                 will
                 ever
                 be
                 to
                 begin
                 againe
                 .
                 Truths
                 to
                 a
                 forgetfull
                 hearer
                 are
                 as
                 a
                 seale
                 set
                 on
                 water
                 ,
                 the
                 impression
                 lasts
                 no
                 longer
                 then
                 the
                 seale
                 is
                 on
                 ;
                 the
                 Sermon
                 once
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 is
                 undone
                 ;
                 be
                 therefore
                 very
                 carefull
                 to
                 fasten
                 what
                 thou
                 hearest
                 on
                 thy
                 memory
                 ;
                 which
                 that
                 thou
                 maiest
                 do
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 receive
                 the
                 truth
                 in
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 An
                 affectionate
                 hearer
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 forgetfull
                 hearer
                 .
                 Love
                 helpes
                 the
                 memory
                 ;
                 
                   Can
                   a
                   woman
                   forget
                   her
                   childe
                   ,
                
                 or
                 
                   a
                   maide
                   her
                   ornaments
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   bride
                   her
                   attire
                   ?
                
                 No
                 ,
                 they
                 love
                 them
                 too
                 well
                 :
                 Were
                 the
                 truths
                 of
                 God
                 thus
                 precious
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 with
                 David
                 ,
                 think
                 of
                 them
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 .
                 Even
                 when
                 the
                 Christian
                 through
                 weaknesse
                 of
                 memory
                 cannot
                 remember
                 the
                 very
                 words
                 
                 he
                 heares
                 ,
                 to
                 repeate
                 them
                 ;
                 yee
                 then
                 he
                 keeps
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 savour
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 spirit
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 sugar
                 is
                 dissolved
                 in
                 wine
                 ,
                 you
                 cannot
                 see
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 may
                 taste
                 it
                 ;
                 when
                 meat
                 is
                 eaten
                 and
                 digested
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 received
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 man
                 is
                 cheered
                 and
                 strengthened
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 more
                 able
                 to
                 walke
                 and
                 work
                 then
                 before
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 you
                 may
                 know
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 lost
                 :
                 so
                 you
                 may
                 taste
                 the
                 truths
                 the
                 Christian
                 heard
                 in
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 see
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 .
                 Perhaps
                 if
                 you
                 aske
                 him
                 what
                 the
                 particulars
                 were
                 the
                 Minister
                 had
                 about
                 faith
                 ,
                 mortification
                 ,
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 tell
                 you
                 ;
                 yet
                 this
                 you
                 may
                 finde
                 ,
                 his
                 heart
                 is
                 more
                 broken
                 for
                 sin
                 ,
                 more
                 enabled
                 to
                 rely
                 on
                 the
                 promises
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 weaned
                 from
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 As
                 that
                 good
                 woman
                 answered
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 coming
                 from
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 ask't
                 her
                 what
                 she
                 remembred
                 of
                 the
                 Sermon
                 ?
                 said
                 ,
                 she
                 could
                 not
                 at
                 present
                 recal
                 much
                 ,
                 but
                 she
                 heard
                 that
                 which
                 should
                 make
                 her
                 reforme
                 some
                 things
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 she
                 came
                 home
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 meditate
                 on
                 what
                 thou
                 hearest
                 ;
                 by
                 this
                 David
                 got
                 more
                 wisdome
                 then
                 his
                 teachers
                 .
                 Observe
                 what
                 truth
                 ,
                 what
                 Scripture
                 is
                 cleared
                 to
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 Sermon
                 more
                 then
                 before
                 ,
                 take
                 some
                 time
                 in
                 secret
                 to
                 converse
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 thereby
                 familiar
                 to
                 thy
                 understanding
                 .
                 Meditation
                 to
                 the
                 Sermon
                 is
                 what
                 the
                 harrow
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 seed
                 ,
                 it
                 covers
                 those
                 truths
                 ,
                 which
                 else
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 pickt
                 or
                 washt
                 away
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 afraid
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 proofs
                 turned
                 down
                 at
                 a
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 hardly
                 turned
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 lookt
                 on
                 any
                 more
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Sermon
                 is
                 done
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 you
                 make
                 others
                 believe
                 you
                 are
                 greater
                 traders
                 for
                 your
                 souls
                 ,
                 then
                 you
                 are
                 indeed
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 one
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 shop
                 and
                 lay
                 by
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 rich
                 ware
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 ,
                 goes
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 calls
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 O
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 such
                 doings
                 .
                 The
                 hypocrite
                 cheats
                 himself
                 worst
                 at
                 last
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 discharge
                 thy
                 memory
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 sinful
                 .
                 We
                 wipe
                 our
                 table-book
                 ,
                 and
                 deface
                 what
                 is
                 there
                 scribled
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 can
                 write
                 new
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 contrariety
                 betwixt
                 the
                 truths
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 frothy
                 and
                 sinful
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 puts
                 out
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 if
                 you
                 would
                 retain
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 let
                 the
                 other
                 go
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
              
               Of
               the
               Spirituality
               of
               the
               devils
               nature
               ,
               and
               their
               extreme
               wickednesse
               .
            
             
               Against
               spiritual
               wickednesse
               .
            
             
               THese
               words
               are
               the
               fourth
               branch
               in
               the
               deseription
               ,
               
                 Spiritual
                 wickednesses
              
               ,
               and
               our
               contest
               or
               combate
               with
               them
               as
               such
               exprest
               by
               the
               adversative
               particle
               [
               Against
               ]
               in
               the
               Greek
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               word
               for
               word
               ;
               
                 Against
                 the
                 Spirituals
                 of
                 wickednesse
              
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               say
               some
               ,
               
                 against
                 wicked
                 spirits
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               true
               ,
               but
               not
               all
               .
               I
               conceive
               with
               many
               Interpreters
               ,
               not
               only
               the
               spiritual
               nature
               of
               the
               devil
               ,
               and
               the
               wickednesse
               thereof
               to
               be
               intended
               ,
               but
               also
               ,
               yea
               ,
               chiefly
               the
               nature
               and
               kinde
               of
               those
               sins
               ,
               which
               these
               wicked
               spirits
               do
               most
               usually
               and
               vigourously
               provoke
               the
               Saints
               unto
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               the
               spirituals
               of
               wickednesse
               ,
               not
               those
               grosse
               fleshly
               sinnes
               ,
               which
               the
               herd
               of
               beastly
               sinners
               like
               swine
               wallow
               in
               ;
               but
               sin
               spirituallized
               ,
               and
               this
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               not
               spirits
               ,
               but
               spirituals
               .
               The
               words
               present
               us
               with
               these
               three
               doctrinal
               Conclusions
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               the
               devils
               are
               spirits
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               devils
               are
               spirits
               extremely
               wicked
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               these
               wicked
               spirits
               do
               chiefly
               annoy
               the
               Saints
               with
               ,
               and
               provoke
               them
               to
               spiritual
               wickednesses
               .
               First
               ,
               of
               the
               first
               .
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 spirits
                 .
                 Spirit
                 is
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 various
                 acception
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
                 Amongst
                 other
                 used
                 often
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 essence
                 and
                 nature
                 of
                 Angels
                 good
                 and
                 evil
                 ,
                 both
                 which
                 are
                 called
                 spirits
                 .
                 
                 The
                 holy
                 Angels
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 1.14
                 .
                 
                   Are
                   they
                   not
                   all
                   ministring
                   spirits
                   ?
                
                 The
                 evil
                 :
                 
                   There
                   came
                   forth
                   a
                   spirit
                   and
                   stood
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   perswade
                   him
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Kings
                 22.21
                 .
                 that
                 spirit
                 was
                 a
                 devil
                 .
                 How
                 oft
                 is
                 the
                 devil
                 call'd
                 the
                 unclean
                 spirit
                 ,
                 foule
                 spirit
                 ,
                 lying
                 spirit
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Sin
                 did
                 not
                 alter
                 their
                 substance
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 saith
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 nature
                 and
                 substance
                 which
                 transgrest
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 punish't
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 devil
                 is
                 a
                 spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 his
                 essence
                 is
                 immaterial
                 and
                 simple
                 ,
                 not
                 compounded
                 (
                 as
                 corporal
                 beings
                 are
                 )
                 of
                 matter
                 and
                 forme
                 :
                 
                   Handle
                   and
                   see
                   me
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Christ
                 to
                 his
                 disciples
                 ,
                 that
                 thought
                 they
                 had
                 seen
                 a
                 Spirit
                 )
                 
                   a
                   Spirit
                   hath
                   not
                   flesh
                   and
                   bones
                   ,
                   as
                   ye
                   see
                   me
                   have
                   ,
                
                 Luke
                 24.39
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 thus
                 immaterial
                 ,
                 how
                 could
                 they
                 enter
                 into
                 bodies
                 and
                 possesse
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Scripture
                 tells
                 us
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 even
                 a
                 legion
                 into
                 one
                 man
                 ?
                 Luke
                 8.30
                 .
                 one
                 body
                 cannot
                 thus
                 enter
                 into
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 devils
                 are
                 spiritual
                 substances
                 ,
                 not
                 qualities
                 ,
                 or
                 evil
                 motions
                 ,
                 arising
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 have
                 absurdly
                 conceived
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Sadduces
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 following
                 them
                 deny
                 any
                 such
                 being
                 ,
                 as
                 Angel
                 good
                 or
                 evil
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 so
                 fond
                 a
                 conceit
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 both
                 forfeit
                 our
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 deny
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 to
                 maintain
                 it
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 finde
                 their
                 Creation
                 related
                 ,
                 Col.
                 1.18
                 .
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 some
                 from
                 their
                 first
                 estate
                 ,
                 
                   Jude
                   6.
                
                 and
                 the
                 standing
                 of
                 others
                 called
                 the
                 Elect
                 Angels
                 ;
                 The
                 happinesse
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 who
                 behold
                 Gods
                 face
                 ;
                 and
                 their
                 employment
                 ,
                 are
                 sent
                 out
                 to
                 attend
                 on
                 the
                 Saints
                 as
                 servants
                 on
                 their
                 Masters
                 heirs
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 misery
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 reserved
                 in
                 chaines
                 of
                 darknesse
                 unto
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 day
                 ;
                 and
                 their
                 present
                 work
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 do
                 mischief
                 to
                 the
                 souls
                 and
                 bodies
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 permitted
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 shew
                 their
                 subsistence
                 plain
                 enough
                 .
                 But
                 so
                 immerst
                 is
                 sorry
                 man
                 in
                 flesh
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 easily
                 beleeve
                 what
                 he
                 sees
                 not
                 with
                 his
                 fleshly
                 eyes
                 ;
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 account
                 we
                 may
                 deny
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 because
                 invisible
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 entire
                 spiritual
                 substances
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 every
                 very
                 one
                 proper
                 existence
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 they
                 are
                 distinguish't
                 from
                 the
                 souls
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 made
                 to
                 subsist
                 in
                 a
                 humane
                 body
                 ;
                 and
                 together
                 with
                 it
                 to
                 make
                 one
                 perfect
                 man
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 though
                 when
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 exist
                 ,
                 yet
                 hath
                 a
                 tendency
                 to
                 union
                 with
                 its
                 body
                 again
                 .
              
               
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 though
                 entire
                 spiritual
                 substances
                 ,
                 yet
                 finite
                 ,
                 being
                 but
                 creatures
                 .
                 God
                 only
                 is
                 the
                 uncreated
                 ,
                 infinite
                 ,
                 and
                 absolutely
                 simple
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 yea
                 Father
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 spirits
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 from
                 this
                 spiritual
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 devil
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 further
                 see
                 what
                 a
                 dreadful
                 enemy
                 we
                 have
                 to
                 grapple
                 with
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 as
                 spirits
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 vast
                 intellectual
                 abilities
                 .
                 Sorry
                 man
                 ,
                 while
                 in
                 this
                 dark
                 prison
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 hath
                 not
                 light
                 enough
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 Angelical
                 perfections
                 are
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 excel
                 in
                 knowledge
                 all
                 other
                 creatures
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 because
                 as
                 Spirits
                 they
                 come
                 nearest
                 by
                 Creation
                 to
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 made
                 them
                 ;
                 the
                 heavens
                 are
                 not
                 lift
                 higher
                 from
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 then
                 Angels
                 by
                 knowledge
                 from
                 man
                 ,
                 while
                 on
                 earth
                 .
                 Man
                 by
                 Art
                 hath
                 leatn't
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 the
                 stars
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 where
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 can
                 tell
                 how
                 far
                 in
                 knowledge
                 Angels
                 exceed
                 man
                 ?
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 lost
                 much
                 of
                 that
                 knowledge
                 they
                 had
                 ,
                 even
                 all
                 their
                 knowledge
                 as
                 holy
                 Angels
                 ,
                 what
                 now
                 they
                 know
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 lost
                 its
                 savour
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 use
                 it
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 good
                 .
                 What
                 Jude
                 saith
                 of
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 
                   What
                   they
                   know
                   naturally
                   in
                   these
                   things
                   they
                   corrupt
                   themselves
                   .
                
                 They
                 know
                 the
                 holinesse
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 love
                 him
                 not
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Elect
                 Angels
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 themselves
                 by
                 Creation
                 did
                 .
                 They
                 know
                 the
                 evil
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 love
                 it
                 not
                 the
                 lesse
                 ;
                 but
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 such
                 fooles
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 yet
                 have
                 subtilty
                 too
                 much
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 not
                 a
                 God
                 to
                 play
                 our
                 game
                 for
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 as
                 spirits
                 they
                 are
                 invisible
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 approaches
                 also
                 .
                 They
                 come
                 and
                 you
                 see
                 not
                 your
                 enemy
                 .
                 Indeed
                 this
                 makes
                 him
                 so
                 little
                 feared
                 by
                 the
                 ignorant
                 world
                 ,
                 whereas
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 greatest
                 advantage
                 if
                 rightly
                 weighed
                 .
                 O
                 if
                 men
                 have
                 an
                 apparition
                 of
                 the
                 devil
                 ,
                 or
                 heare
                 a
                 noise
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 they
                 cry
                 ,
                 The
                 devil
                 ,
                 the
                 devil
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 runne
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 wits
                 for
                 feare
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 carry
                 him
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 walk
                 all
                 the
                 day
                 long
                 in
                 his
                 company
                 ,
                 and
                 feare
                 him
                 not
                 .
                 When
                 thy
                 proud
                 heart
                 is
                 clambering
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 pinacle
                 of
                 honour
                 in
                 thy
                 ambitious
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 who
                 sets
                 thee
                 there
                 but
                 the
                 devil
                 ?
                 When
                 thy
                 adulterous
                 heart
                 is
                 big
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 uncleannesse
                 and
                 filthinesse
                 ,
                 who
                 but
                 Satan
                 hath
                 been
                 there
                 ,
                 begetting
                 these
                 brats
                 on
                 thy
                 whorish
                 spirit
                 ?
                 When
                 thou
                 art
                 raging
                 in
                 thy
                 passion
                 ,
                 
                 throwing
                 burning
                 coales
                 of
                 wrath
                 and
                 fury
                 about
                 with
                 thy
                 inflamed
                 tongue
                 ,
                 where
                 was
                 it
                 set
                 on
                 fire
                 but
                 of
                 hell
                 ?
                 When
                 thou
                 art
                 hurried
                 like
                 the
                 swine
                 into
                 the
                 precipice
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 choakt
                 with
                 thy
                 own
                 drunken
                 vomit
                 ,
                 who
                 but
                 the
                 devil
                 rides
                 thee
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 as
                 spirits
                 they
                 are
                 immortal
                 .
                 Of
                 other
                 enemies
                 you
                 may
                 hear
                 news
                 at
                 last
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 dead
                 which
                 sought
                 thy
                 life
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Angel
                 told
                 Joseph
                 of
                 Herod
                 .
                 Persecuting
                 men
                 walk
                 a
                 turne
                 or
                 two
                 upon
                 the
                 stage
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 call'd
                 off
                 by
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 plots
                 ;
                 but
                 devils
                 die
                 not
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 hunt
                 thee
                 to
                 thy
                 grave
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 thou
                 diest
                 they
                 will
                 meet
                 thee
                 in
                 another
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 accuse
                 and
                 torment
                 thee
                 there
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 unwearied
                 in
                 their
                 motions
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 fight
                 is
                 over
                 among
                 men
                 ;
                 the
                 Conquerour
                 must
                 sit
                 down
                 and
                 breathe
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 loseth
                 the
                 chase
                 ,
                 because
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 pursue
                 it
                 in
                 time
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 some
                 have
                 given
                 over
                 their
                 Empires
                 ,
                 as
                 glutted
                 with
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 weary
                 of
                 the
                 work
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 cannot
                 have
                 their
                 will
                 as
                 they
                 desired
                 :
                 Thus
                 Dioclesian
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 saw
                 he
                 did
                 but
                 mowe
                 a
                 medow
                 ,
                 that
                 grew
                 the
                 thicker
                 for
                 the
                 cutting
                 down
                 (
                 as
                 Tertullian
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 martyred
                 )
                 he
                 throws
                 away
                 his
                 Scepter
                 in
                 a
                 pet
                 .
                 Charles
                 the
                 fifth
                 did
                 the
                 like
                 (
                 some
                 say
                 )
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 root
                 out
                 the
                 Lutherans
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 devils
                 spirit
                 is
                 never
                 cowed
                 ,
                 nor
                 he
                 weary
                 of
                 doing
                 mischief
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 hath
                 never
                 stood
                 still
                 since
                 first
                 he
                 began
                 his
                 walk
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 O
                 what
                 would
                 become
                 of
                 us
                 if
                 a
                 God
                 were
                 not
                 at
                 our
                 back
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 infinitely
                 more
                 the
                 devils
                 odds
                 then
                 he
                 ours
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 wicked
                 spirits
                 ;
                 wicked
                 in
                 the
                 abstract
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 and
                 call'd
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 eminency
                 in
                 sin
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   wicked
                   one
                
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 13.19
                 .
                 As
                 God
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 holy
                 one
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   none
                   holy
                   as
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 So
                 ,
                 the
                 devil
                 the
                 wicked
                 one
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 none
                 such
                 in
                 sinne
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 few
                 particulars
                 let
                 us
                 endeavour
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 the
                 devils
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rather
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 judge
                 of
                 the
                 degrees
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 sinners
                 among
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 neerer
                 God
                 in
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 holy
                 ;
                 the
                 liker
                 the
                 devil
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 wicked
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 these
                 Apostate
                 Angels
                 are
                 the
                 inventers
                 of
                 sinne
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 sounded
                 the
                 Trumpet
                 of
                 rebellion
                 against
                 their
                 Maker
                 ,
                 and
                 led
                 the
                 dance
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 sinne
                 which
                 since
                 hath
                 filled
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Now
                 what
                 tongue
                 can
                 accent
                 this
                 sinne
                 to
                 its
                 full
                 ?
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 noble
                 creature
                 whom
                 God
                 had
                 set
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 creation
                 neerest
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 God
                 had
                 kept
                 nothing
                 but
                 his
                 own
                 royal
                 diadem
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 Peere
                 and
                 Favorite
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 without
                 any
                 cause
                 or
                 solicitation
                 from
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 bold
                 and
                 blasphemous
                 attempt
                 to
                 snatch
                 at
                 Gods
                 own
                 Crown
                 ,
                 this
                 paints
                 the
                 devil
                 blacker
                 then
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 Angels
                 can
                 conceive
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 called
                 
                   the
                   father
                   of
                   lies
                
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 who
                 found
                 out
                 any
                 Art
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 
                   Jubal
                   the
                   father
                   of
                   all
                   such
                   as
                   handle
                   the
                   harp
                   ,
                   and
                   organ
                
                 ;
                 he
                 invented
                 Musick
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 dreadful
                 aggravation
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 sinned
                 without
                 a
                 Tempter
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 man
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 degree
                 capable
                 of
                 this
                 aggravation
                 ,
                 yet
                 some
                 men
                 sinne
                 after
                 the
                 very
                 similitude
                 of
                 the
                 devils
                 transgression
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 1.30
                 .
                 stiles
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   are
                   inventers
                   of
                   evil
                   things
                
                 .
                 Indeed
                 sinne
                 is
                 an
                 old
                 trade
                 ,
                 found
                 out
                 to
                 our
                 hand
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 in
                 other
                 trades
                 and
                 arts
                 ,
                 some
                 famous
                 men
                 arise
                 ,
                 who
                 adde
                 to
                 the
                 inventions
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 trades
                 and
                 arts
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 wtre
                 )
                 new
                 ;
                 so
                 there
                 ever
                 are
                 some
                 infamous
                 in
                 their
                 generation
                 ,
                 that
                 make
                 old
                 sinnes
                 new
                 by
                 superadding
                 to
                 the
                 wickednesse
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 Uncleannesse
                 is
                 an
                 old
                 sinne
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Sodomites
                 will
                 be
                 filthy
                 in
                 a
                 new
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 carries
                 their
                 name
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 Some
                 invent
                 new
                 errrors
                 ,
                 others
                 new
                 oathes
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 coyning
                 ,
                 hot
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 mint
                 ,
                 they
                 scorne
                 to
                 sweare
                 after
                 the
                 old
                 fashion
                 .
                 Others
                 new
                 devices
                 of
                 perseuting
                 ,
                 as
                 Julian
                 had
                 a
                 way
                 by
                 himself
                 different
                 from
                 all
                 before
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 every
                 age
                 will
                 exceed
                 other
                 in
                 the
                 degrees
                 of
                 sinning
                 Ishmael
                 and
                 the
                 mockers
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 world
                 ,
                 were
                 but
                 children
                 and
                 bunglers
                 to
                 the
                 scoffers
                 and
                 
                   cruel
                   mockers
                
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 time
                 .
                 Well
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 shewing
                 thy
                 wit
                 in
                 inventing
                 new
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 lest
                 thou
                 stirre
                 up
                 God
                 to
                 invent
                 new
                 punishments
                 .
                 
                   Is
                   not
                   destruction
                   to
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   strange
                   punishment
                   to
                   the
                   workers
                   of
                   iniquity
                   ?
                
                 Job
                 31.3
                 .
                 Sodom
                 sinned
                 after
                 a
                 new
                 mode
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 destroys
                 them
                 after
                 a
                 new
                 
                 way
                 ,
                 sends
                 hell
                 from
                 above
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 Some
                 have
                 invented
                 new
                 opinions
                 ,
                 Monstrous
                 errors
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 hath
                 suited
                 their
                 monstrous
                 errors
                 with
                 births
                 as
                 monstrous
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 inventers
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 still
                 the
                 chief
                 tempters
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 promoters
                 of
                 sinne
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 therefore
                 call'd
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 tempter
                 ;
                 and
                 sinne
                 called
                 
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   the
                   devil
                
                 ,
                 whoever
                 commits
                 it
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 house
                 goes
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Master-workman
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 useth
                 his
                 servants
                 hands
                 to
                 build
                 it
                 .
                 O
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 soliciting
                 others
                 to
                 sinne
                 ;
                 thou
                 takest
                 the
                 Devils
                 office
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 )
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 hand
                 :
                 let
                 him
                 do
                 it
                 himself
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 ;
                 make
                 not
                 thy self
                 so
                 like
                 him
                 .
                 To
                 tempt
                 another
                 is
                 worse
                 then
                 to
                 sinne
                 thy self
                 .
                 It
                 speaks
                 sinne
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 great
                 growth
                 in
                 that
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 doth
                 it
                 knowingly
                 and
                 willingly
                 .
                 Herbs
                 and
                 flowers
                 shed
                 not
                 their
                 seed
                 till
                 ripe
                 ,
                 creatures
                 propagate
                 not
                 ,
                 till
                 of
                 stature
                 and
                 age
                 .
                 What
                 do
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 tempt
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 diffuse
                 their
                 wicked
                 opinions
                 and
                 practices
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 raise
                 up
                 seed
                 to
                 the
                 devil
                 ;
                 thereby-to
                 keep
                 up
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 their
                 infernal
                 Father
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ?
                 this
                 shews
                 sin
                 is
                 mighty
                 in
                 them
                 indeed
                 .
                 Many
                 a
                 man
                 though
                 so
                 cruel
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 soul
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 drunk
                 or
                 sweare
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 not
                 like
                 this
                 in
                 a
                 childe
                 or
                 servant
                 ;
                 what
                 are
                 they
                 then
                 but
                 devils
                 incarnate
                 ,
                 who
                 teach
                 their
                 children
                 the
                 devils
                 Catechisme
                 ,
                 to
                 sweare
                 and
                 lie
                 ,
                 drink
                 and
                 drab
                 ?
                 If
                 you
                 meet
                 such
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 afraid
                 to
                 call
                 them
                 (
                 as
                 Paul
                 did
                 Elymas
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 perverted
                 the
                 Deputy
                 )
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 devil
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 all
                 subtilty
                 and
                 mischief
                 ,
                 and
                 enemies
                 of
                 all
                 righteousnesse
                 .
                 O
                 do
                 you
                 not
                 know
                 what
                 you
                 do
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 tempt
                 ?
                 I
                 'le
                 tell
                 you
                 .
                 you
                 do
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 cannot
                 undo
                 by
                 your
                 own
                 repentance
                 ;
                 thou
                 poisonest
                 one
                 with
                 errour
                 ,
                 initiatest
                 another
                 in
                 the
                 devils
                 School
                 ,
                 (
                 Alehouse
                 I
                 mean
                 )
                 but
                 afterwards
                 may
                 be
                 thou
                 seest
                 thy
                 mistake
                 ,
                 and
                 recantest
                 thy
                 errour
                 ,
                 thy
                 folly
                 ,
                 and
                 givest
                 over
                 thy
                 drunken
                 trade
                 ;
                 art
                 thou
                 sure
                 now
                 to
                 rectifie
                 and
                 convert
                 them
                 with
                 thy selfe
                 ?
                 alas
                 poor
                 creatures
                 !
                 this
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 thy
                 power
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 will
                 say
                 as
                 he
                 (
                 though
                 he
                 did
                 it
                 upon
                 a
                 better
                 account
                 )
                 that
                 was
                 solicited
                 to
                 turne
                 back
                 to
                 popery
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 before
                 perswaded
                 him
                 to
                 renounce
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 
                   You
                   have
                   given
                   me
                   one
                   turn
                   ,
                   but
                   shall
                   not
                   give
                   me
                   another
                   .
                
                 And
                 what
                 a
                 grief
                 to
                 thy
                 spirit
                 will
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 these
                 going
                 to
                 hell
                 on
                 thy
                 errand
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 thou
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 call
                 them
                 back
                 ?
                 thou
                 mayest
                 cry
                 out
                 as
                 
                   Lam●ch
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   slaine
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   my
                   wounding
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   young
                   man
                   to
                   my
                   hurt
                   .
                
                 Nay
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 art
                 asleep
                 in
                 thy
                 grave
                 ,
                 he
                 whom
                 thou
                 seducedst
                 may
                 have
                 drawn
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 name
                 may
                 be
                 quoted
                 to
                 commend
                 the
                 opinion
                 and
                 practice
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 another
                 sense
                 ,
                 
                   Abel
                   being
                   dead
                   ,
                   yet
                   speaks
                
                 )
                 thou
                 mayest
                 ,
                 though
                 dead
                 ,
                 sinne
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 alive
                 ,
                 generation
                 after
                 generation
                 .
                 A
                 little
                 spark
                 kindled
                 by
                 the
                 errour
                 of
                 one
                 ,
                 hath
                 cost
                 the
                 pains
                 of
                 many
                 ages
                 to
                 quench
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 out
                 ,
                 hath
                 broke
                 forth
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 barely
                 wicked
                 ,
                 but
                 maliciously
                 wicked
                 .
                 The
                 Devill
                 hath
                 his
                 name
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 to
                 denote
                 his
                 spightfull
                 nature
                 ,
                 his
                 desire
                 to
                 vex
                 and
                 mischief
                 others
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 drawes
                 souls
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 because
                 he
                 tastes
                 any
                 sweetnesse
                 ,
                 or
                 findes
                 any
                 profit
                 therein
                 ;
                 he
                 hath
                 too
                 much
                 light
                 to
                 have
                 any
                 joy
                 or
                 peace
                 in
                 sin
                 :
                 he
                 knows
                 his
                 doome
                 ,
                 and
                 trembles
                 at
                 the
                 thought
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 his
                 spightful
                 nature
                 makes
                 him
                 vehemently
                 desire
                 and
                 uncessantly
                 endeavour
                 the
                 damnation
                 of
                 souls
                 .
                 As
                 you
                 shall
                 see
                 a
                 mad
                 dogge
                 run
                 after
                 a
                 flock
                 of
                 sheep
                 ,
                 kill
                 one
                 ,
                 then
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 dead
                 ,
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 eate
                 of
                 their
                 flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 kills
                 to
                 kill
                 :
                 so
                 Satan
                 is
                 carried
                 out
                 with
                 a
                 boundlesse
                 rage
                 against
                 man
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 could
                 ,
                 leave
                 one
                 of
                 Christs
                 flock
                 alive
                 ;
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 his
                 malice
                 against
                 God
                 whom
                 he
                 hates
                 with
                 a
                 perfect
                 hatred
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 he
                 cannot
                 reach
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 direct
                 blow
                 ,
                 therefore
                 he
                 strikes
                 him
                 at
                 second
                 hand
                 through
                 his
                 Saints
                 ;
                 that
                 wicked
                 arme
                 which
                 reacheth
                 not
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 extended
                 against
                 these
                 excellent
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 well
                 knowing
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 bound
                 up
                 in
                 theirs
                 .
                 God
                 cannot
                 outlive
                 his
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 honour
                 speeds
                 as
                 his
                 mercy
                 is
                 exalted
                 or
                 depressed
                 ;
                 this
                 being
                 the
                 attribute
                 God
                 meanes
                 to
                 honour
                 in
                 their
                 salvation
                 so
                 highly
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 maligned
                 above
                 the
                 rest
                 by
                 Satan
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 worst
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 these
                 wicked
                 spirits
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 maliciously
                 spite
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 God
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 his
                 mercy
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   1
                
                 First
                 this
                 may
                 help
                 us
                 to
                 conceive
                 more
                 fully
                 what
                 the
                 desperate
                 wickednesse
                 of
                 mans
                 nature
                 is
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 hard
                 to
                 be
                 known
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 seen
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 a
                 fountain
                 whose
                 immensity
                 consists
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 streame
                 of
                 actual
                 sinne
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 visible
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 seem
                 little
                 )
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 spring
                 that
                 
                 uncessantly
                 feeds
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 glasse
                 that
                 will
                 give
                 us
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
                 truly
                 like
                 themselves
                 .
                 Seest
                 thou
                 the
                 monstrous
                 pitch
                 and
                 height
                 of
                 wickednesse
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 devil
                 ,
                 all
                 this
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 lesse
                 wickednesse
                 potentially
                 in
                 the
                 tamest
                 sinner
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 devils
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 one
                 day
                 thou
                 whoever
                 thou
                 art
                 wilt
                 shew
                 to
                 purpose
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 prevent
                 thee
                 not
                 by
                 his
                 renewing
                 grace
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 yet
                 fledg'd
                 ,
                 thy
                 wings
                 are
                 not
                 grown
                 to
                 make
                 thee
                 a
                 flying
                 Dragon
                 ▪
                 but
                 thou
                 art
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 brood
                 ,
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 this
                 serpent
                 is
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 devil
                 begets
                 a
                 child
                 like
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 thou
                 yet
                 standest
                 in
                 a
                 soile
                 not
                 so
                 proper
                 for
                 the
                 ripening
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 its
                 fulnesse
                 till
                 transplanted
                 unto
                 hell
                 .
                 Thou
                 who
                 art
                 here
                 so
                 maidenly
                 and
                 modest
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 blush
                 at
                 some
                 sinnes
                 out
                 of
                 shame
                 ,
                 and
                 forbear
                 the
                 acting
                 of
                 others
                 out
                 of
                 fear
                 :
                 when
                 there
                 thou
                 shalt
                 see
                 thy
                 case
                 as
                 desperate
                 as
                 the
                 devil
                 doth
                 his
                 ,
                 then
                 thou
                 wilt
                 spit
                 out
                 thy
                 blasphemies
                 with
                 which
                 thy
                 nature
                 is
                 stuft
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 malice
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 .
                 The
                 Indians
                 have
                 a
                 conceit
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 die
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 transform'd
                 into
                 the
                 deformed
                 likenesse
                 of
                 the
                 devil
                 ,
                 therefore
                 in
                 their
                 language
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 word
                 for
                 a
                 dead
                 man
                 and
                 the
                 devil
                 ;
                 sinne
                 makes
                 the
                 wicked
                 like
                 him
                 before
                 they
                 come
                 there
                 ,
                 but
                 indeed
                 they
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 their
                 countenance
                 more
                 fully
                 there
                 ,
                 when
                 those
                 flames
                 shall
                 wash
                 off
                 that
                 paint
                 ,
                 which
                 here
                 hides
                 their
                 complexion
                 .
                 The
                 Saints
                 in
                 heaven
                 shall
                 be
                 like
                 the
                 Angels
                 in
                 their
                 alacrity
                 ,
                 love
                 and
                 constancy
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 damned
                 like
                 the
                 devils
                 in
                 sinne
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 punishment
                 .
                 This
                 one
                 consideration
                 might
                 be
                 of
                 excellent
                 use
                 to
                 unbottome
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 and
                 abase
                 him
                 so
                 as
                 never
                 to
                 have
                 high
                 thought
                 of
                 himself
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 easie
                 to
                 runne
                 down
                 a
                 person
                 whose
                 life
                 is
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 convince
                 him
                 of
                 the
                 evil
                 of
                 his
                 actions
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 him
                 confesse
                 what
                 he
                 doth
                 is
                 evil
                 ;
                 but
                 here
                 is
                 the
                 thicket
                 we
                 lose
                 him
                 in
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 overseen
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 what
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 ,
                 God
                 forgive
                 me
                 :
                 but
                 my
                 heart
                 is
                 good
                 .
                 Thy
                 heart
                 good
                 ,
                 sinner
                 ?
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 devils
                 ,
                 his
                 nature
                 is
                 wicked
                 and
                 thine
                 as
                 bad
                 as
                 his
                 .
                 These
                 pimples
                 in
                 thy
                 face
                 shew
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 thy
                 corrupt
                 nature
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 Gospel-physick
                 ,
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 applied
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 wilt
                 die
                 a
                 Leper
                 ;
                 none
                 but
                 Christ
                 can
                 give
                 thee
                 a
                 new
                 heart
                 ,
                 till
                 which
                 thou
                 wilt
                 every
                 day
                 grow
                 worse
                 and
                 worse
                 .
                 Sin
                 is
                 an
                 hereditary
                 disease
                 that
                 encreaseth
                 
                 with
                 age
                 .
                 A
                 young
                 sinner
                 will
                 be
                 an
                 old
                 devil
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   2
                
                 Again
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 of
                 use
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 especially
                 those
                 in
                 whom
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 timely
                 call
                 forestall'd
                 the
                 devils
                 market
                 ;
                 as
                 sometimes
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 takes
                 sin
                 in
                 its
                 quarters
                 before
                 it
                 comes
                 into
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 youth
                 :
                 now
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 finding
                 not
                 those
                 daring
                 sinnes
                 committed
                 by
                 him
                 that
                 others
                 have
                 been
                 left
                 unto
                 ,
                 may
                 possibly
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 affected
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 sinne
                 or
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 .
                 O
                 let
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 behold
                 here
                 the
                 wickednesse
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 in
                 this
                 glasse
                 of
                 the
                 devils
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 see
                 himself
                 as
                 a
                 great
                 debtor
                 to
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 Manasses
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 worst
                 of
                 sinners
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 pardoning
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 preventing
                 the
                 same
                 cursed
                 nature
                 with
                 theirs
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 gave
                 fire
                 on
                 God
                 with
                 those
                 bloody
                 sinnes
                 which
                 they
                 committed
                 .
                 That
                 thou
                 didst
                 not
                 act
                 such
                 outragious
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 beholden
                 to
                 Gods
                 gracious
                 surprize
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 thy
                 nature
                 which
                 hath
                 the
                 devils
                 stamp
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 God
                 might
                 have
                 crusht
                 thee
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 the
                 brood
                 of
                 Serpents
                 before
                 they
                 sting
                 ,
                 knowing
                 what
                 they
                 will
                 do
                 in
                 time
                 .
                 Who
                 will
                 say
                 that
                 Faux
                 suffered
                 unjustly
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Parliament
                 was
                 not
                 blown
                 up
                 ?
                 it
                 was
                 enough
                 that
                 the
                 materials
                 for
                 that
                 Massacre
                 were
                 provided
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 taken
                 there
                 with
                 match
                 and
                 fire
                 about
                 him
                 ready
                 to
                 lay
                 the
                 traine
                 ;
                 and
                 canst
                 thou
                 say
                 when
                 God
                 first
                 took
                 hold
                 on
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 had'st
                 not
                 those
                 weapons
                 of
                 rebellion
                 about
                 thee
                 ,
                 a
                 nature
                 fully
                 charged
                 with
                 enmity
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 time
                 would
                 have
                 made
                 its
                 own
                 report
                 of
                 what
                 for
                 present
                 lay
                 like
                 unfired
                 ponder
                 silent
                 in
                 thy
                 bosome
                 ,
                 O
                 Christian
                 ,
                 think
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 humbled
                 for
                 thy
                 villainous
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 Blessed
                 be
                 God
                 that
                 sent
                 his
                 Spirit
                 and
                 grace
                 so
                 timely
                 to
                 stay
                 thy
                 hand
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Abigail
                 to
                 David
                 )
                 while
                 thy
                 nature
                 meditated
                 nothing
                 but
                 warre
                 against
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 laws
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   3
                
                 Again
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 devils
                 so
                 wickedly
                 malicious
                 against
                 God
                 himself
                 ?
                 O
                 Sirs
                 ,
                 take
                 the
                 right
                 notion
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 will
                 hate
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 why
                 we
                 are
                 so
                 easily
                 perswaded
                 to
                 sinne
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 understand
                 not
                 the
                 bottome
                 of
                 his
                 designe
                 in
                 drawing
                 a
                 creature
                 to
                 sinne
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 with
                 men
                 in
                 sinning
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 Armies
                 in
                 fighting
                 ;
                 Captains
                 beat
                 their
                 drummes
                 for
                 Voluntiers
                 ,
                 and
                 promise
                 all
                 that
                 list
                 pay
                 and
                 plunder
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 makes
                 them
                 come
                 trowling
                 in
                 :
                 but
                 few
                 consider
                 what
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 the
                 Warre
                 is
                 ;
                 against
                 whom
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 what
                 .
                 Satan
                 enticeth
                 to
                 
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 golden
                 promises
                 what
                 they
                 shall
                 have
                 in
                 his
                 service
                 with
                 which
                 silly
                 souls
                 are
                 won
                 :
                 but
                 how
                 few
                 ask
                 their
                 souls
                 ,
                 Whom
                 do
                 I
                 sinne
                 against
                 ?
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 devils
                 designe
                 in
                 drawing
                 me
                 to
                 sinne
                 ?
                 Shall
                 I
                 tell
                 thee
                 ?
                 dost
                 thou
                 think
                 't
                 is
                 thy
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 or
                 profit
                 he
                 desires
                 in
                 thy
                 sinning
                 ?
                 alas
                 ,
                 he
                 means
                 nothing
                 lesse
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 greater
                 plots
                 in
                 his
                 head
                 then
                 so
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 by
                 his
                 Apostasie
                 proclaim'd
                 warre
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 brings
                 thee
                 by
                 sinning
                 to
                 espouse
                 his
                 quarrel
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 jeopard
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 thy
                 soul
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 his
                 pride
                 and
                 lust
                 ;
                 which
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 do
                 ,
                 he
                 cares
                 no
                 more
                 for
                 the
                 damnation
                 of
                 thy
                 soul
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 great
                 Turk
                 doth
                 to
                 see
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 his
                 slaves
                 cut
                 off
                 for
                 the
                 carrying
                 on
                 of
                 his
                 designe
                 in
                 a
                 siege
                 :
                 And
                 darest
                 thou
                 venture
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 field
                 upon
                 his
                 quarrel
                 against
                 God
                 ?
                 O
                 Earth
                 ,
                 tremble
                 thou
                 at
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 This
                 bloody
                 Joab
                 sets
                 thee
                 ,
                 where
                 never
                 any
                 came
                 off
                 alive
                 .
                 O
                 stand
                 not
                 where
                 Gods
                 bullets
                 fly
                 ,
                 throw
                 down
                 thy
                 armes
                 ,
                 or
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 dead
                 man.
                 Whatever
                 others
                 do
                 ,
                 O
                 ye
                 Saints
                 ,
                 abhorre
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 sinning
                 willingly
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 you
                 do
                 ,
                 you
                 help
                 the
                 devil
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 more
                 unnatural
                 then
                 for
                 a
                 childe
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 armes
                 against
                 his
                 father
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
              
               .
               Of
               Satans
               plot
               to
               defile
               the
               Christians
               spirit
               with
               heart-sinnes
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               Point
               followes
               .
            
             
               THat
               these
               wicked
               Spirits
               do
               chiefly
               annoy
               the
               Saints
               with
               ,
               
               and
               provoke
               them
               to
               spiritual
               sinnes
               .
               Sinnes
               may
               be
               called
               spiritual
               upon
               a
               double
               account
               ;
               either
               from
               the
               subject
               wherein
               they
               are
               acted
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               object
               about
               which
               they
               are
               conversant
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               subject
               ;
               when
               the
               spirit
               or
               heart
               is
               the
               stage
               whereon
               sinne
               is
               acted
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               spiritual
               sinne
               ;
               such
               
               are
               all
               impure
               thoughts
               ,
               vile
               affections
               and
               desires
               ;
               though
               the
               object
               be
               fleshly
               lust
               ,
               yet
               are
               spiritual
               sinnes
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               purely
               acts
               of
               the
               soul
               and
               spirit
               ,
               and
               break
               not
               forth
               unto
               the
               outward
               man.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               object
               ,
               when
               that
               is
               spiritual
               and
               not
               carnal
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               idolatry
               ,
               errour
               ,
               spiritual
               pride
               ,
               unbelief
               ,
               &c.
               both
               which
               Paul
               calls
               
                 the
                 filthinesse
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
              
               ,
               and
               distinguisheth
               them
               from
               
                 filthinesse
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
              
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               7.1
               .
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 Satan
                 labours
                 what
                 he
                 can
                 to
                 provoke
                 the
                 Christian
                 to
                 heart-sinnes
                 ▪
                 to
                 stirre
                 up
                 and
                 foment
                 these
                 inward
                 motions
                 of
                 sinne
                 in
                 the
                 Christians
                 bosome
                 ;
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 he
                 can
                 go
                 about
                 no
                 duty
                 but
                 these
                 (
                 his
                 Impes
                 I
                 may
                 call
                 them
                 )
                 haunt
                 him
                 ,
                 one
                 motion
                 or
                 other
                 darts
                 in
                 to
                 interrupt
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
                 tells
                 us
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   he
                   would
                   do
                   good
                   ,
                   evil
                   was
                   present
                   with
                   him
                
                 ;
                 if
                 a
                 Christian
                 should
                 turne
                 back
                 ,
                 when
                 ever
                 these
                 crosse
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 never
                 go
                 on
                 his
                 journey
                 to
                 heaven
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 chief
                 game
                 the
                 devil
                 hath
                 left
                 to
                 play
                 against
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 now
                 his
                 field-army
                 is
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 commanding
                 power
                 taken
                 away
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 these
                 his
                 holds
                 where
                 he
                 lies
                 sculking
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 upon
                 their
                 rear
                 with
                 these
                 suggestions
                 .
                 He
                 knows
                 his
                 credit
                 now
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 great
                 with
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 slave
                 ;
                 then
                 no
                 drudgery
                 work
                 was
                 so
                 base
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 do
                 at
                 his
                 command
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 the
                 soul
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 bondage
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 must
                 not
                 think
                 to
                 command
                 anothers
                 servant
                 as
                 his
                 own
                 :
                 No
                 ,
                 all
                 he
                 can
                 do
                 is
                 to
                 watch
                 the
                 fittest
                 season
                 (
                 when
                 the
                 Christian
                 least
                 suspects
                 )
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 present
                 some
                 sinful
                 motion
                 handsomely
                 drest
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Christian
                 may
                 (
                 before
                 he
                 is
                 aware
                 )
                 take
                 this
                 brat
                 up
                 and
                 dandle
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 last
                 he
                 makes
                 it
                 his
                 own
                 by
                 embracing
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 he
                 knowes
                 will
                 defile
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 this
                 boy
                 sent
                 in
                 at
                 the
                 window
                 may
                 open
                 the
                 door
                 to
                 let
                 in
                 a
                 greater
                 thief
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 so
                 prevaile
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 these
                 heart-sinnes
                 ,
                 yea
                 their
                 very
                 neighbour-hood
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 sad
                 vexation
                 to
                 a
                 gracious
                 heart
                 ,
                 
                 whose
                 nature
                 is
                 so
                 pure
                 that
                 it
                 abhorres
                 all
                 filthinesse
                 (
                 so
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 haunted
                 with
                 such
                 motions
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 living
                 man
                 should
                 be
                 chain'd
                 to
                 a
                 stinking
                 carcase
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 ever
                 he
                 goes
                 he
                 must
                 draw
                 that
                 after
                 him
                 )
                 and
                 whose
                 love
                 is
                 so
                 dear
                 to
                 Christ
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 bear
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 those
                 thoughts
                 without
                 amazement
                 and
                 horrour
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 contrary
                 and
                 abusive
                 to
                 his
                 beloved
                 .
                 This
                 makes
                 Satan
                 so
                 desirous
                 to
                 be
                 ever
                 raking
                 in
                 the
                 unregenerate
                 part
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 a
                 dunghil
                 stirr'd
                 it
                 may
                 offend
                 them
                 both
                 with
                 the
                 noisome
                 streames
                 which
                 arise
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   1
                
                 First
                 ,
                 let
                 this
                 be
                 for
                 trial
                 of
                 thy
                 spiritual
                 state
                 .
                 What
                 entertainment
                 findes
                 Satan
                 when
                 he
                 comes
                 with
                 these
                 spirituals
                 of
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 and
                 solicites
                 thee
                 to
                 dwell
                 on
                 them
                 ?
                 canst
                 thou
                 dispense
                 with
                 the
                 filthinesse
                 of
                 thy
                 spirit
                 ,
                 so
                 thy
                 hands
                 be
                 clean
                 ?
                 or
                 dost
                 thou
                 wrestle
                 against
                 these
                 heart-sinnes
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 others
                 ?
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 ask
                 whether
                 such
                 guests
                 come
                 within
                 thy
                 door
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 worst
                 of
                 sinnes
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 passing
                 by
                 the
                 door
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 but
                 looking
                 in
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 holy
                 motions
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 stirring
                 in
                 the
                 bosome
                 of
                 wicked
                 men
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 ask
                 thee
                 whether
                 thou
                 canst
                 finde
                 in
                 thy
                 heart
                 to
                 lodge
                 these
                 guests
                 and
                 bid
                 them
                 welcome
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 like
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 not
                 be
                 seen
                 to
                 walk
                 in
                 the
                 street
                 with
                 such
                 company
                 ,
                 not
                 lead
                 a
                 whore
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 through
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 not
                 violently
                 break
                 open
                 thy
                 neighbours
                 house
                 to
                 murder
                 or
                 rob
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 canst
                 thou
                 not
                 under
                 thy
                 own
                 roofe
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 withdrawing
                 room
                 of
                 thy
                 soul
                 let
                 thy
                 thoughts
                 hold
                 up
                 an
                 unclean
                 lust
                 ,
                 while
                 thy
                 heart
                 commits
                 speculative
                 folly
                 with
                 it
                 ?
                 canst
                 thou
                 not
                 draw
                 thy
                 neighbour
                 into
                 thy
                 den
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 rend
                 him
                 limb
                 from
                 limb
                 by
                 thy
                 malice
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 heart
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 cry
                 murder
                 ,
                 murder
                 ?
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 canst
                 thou
                 hide
                 any
                 one
                 sinne
                 in
                 the
                 vance
                 roofe
                 of
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 there
                 to
                 save
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 it
                 when
                 enquired
                 after
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 Rahab
                 hid
                 the
                 spies
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Jerichoes
                 messengers
                 to
                 pursue
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 gone
                 ?
                 Perhaps
                 thou
                 canst
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 adulterer
                 ,
                 the
                 murderer
                 is
                 not
                 here
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 sent
                 these
                 sinnes
                 away
                 long
                 ago
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 thou
                 hidest
                 them
                 
                 in
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 thy
                 soul
                 ;
                 know
                 it
                 or
                 thou
                 shalt
                 another
                 day
                 know
                 it
                 to
                 thy
                 cost
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 stark
                 naught
                 .
                 If
                 there
                 were
                 a
                 spark
                 of
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 God
                 or
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 thy
                 bosome
                 ,
                 though
                 thou
                 couldst
                 not
                 hinder
                 such
                 motions
                 in
                 thy
                 soul
                 ,
                 yet
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 not
                 conceale
                 them
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 nourish
                 them
                 in
                 thy
                 bosome
                 ;
                 when
                 over-powered
                 by
                 them
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 call
                 in
                 help
                 from
                 heaven
                 against
                 these
                 destroyers
                 of
                 thy
                 soul
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   3
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 shew
                 your
                 loyalty
                 ,
                 O
                 ye
                 Saints
                 ,
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 a
                 vigorous
                 resistance
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 wrestling
                 against
                 these
                 spirituals
                 of
                 wickednesse
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 consider
                 ,
                 Christian
                 ,
                 heart-sinnes
                 are
                 sinnes
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 any
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   thought
                   of
                   foolishnesse
                   is
                   sinne
                   ,
                
                 Prov.
                 24.9
                 .
                 Mercury
                 is
                 poison
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 distill'd
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 grosse
                 body
                 .
                 Uncleannesse
                 ,
                 covetousnesse
                 ,
                 murder
                 ,
                 are
                 such
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 outward
                 act
                 ;
                 every
                 point
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 is
                 hell
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 consider
                 thy
                 spirit
                 is
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 .
                 He
                 takes
                 up
                 the
                 whole
                 heart
                 for
                 his
                 lodging
                 ,
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 time
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 gone
                 when
                 he
                 sees
                 his
                 house
                 let
                 over
                 his
                 head
                 .
                 Defile
                 not
                 thy
                 spirit
                 ,
                 till
                 thou
                 art
                 weary
                 of
                 his
                 company
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 consider
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 more
                 wickednesse
                 in
                 a
                 sinne
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 hand
                 and
                 outward
                 man
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 aggravation
                 of
                 these
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 behaviour
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 in
                 the
                 act
                 .
                 The
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 and
                 spirit
                 is
                 let
                 out
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 malignity
                 is
                 let
                 in
                 to
                 any
                 sinfull
                 act
                 .
                 
                   To
                   back-slide
                   in
                   heart
                
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 to
                 back-slide
                 ;
                 't
                 is
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 a
                 poor
                 soul
                 when
                 tempted
                 and
                 troubled
                 for
                 his
                 relapses
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 his
                 foot
                 slides
                 back
                 ,
                 yet
                 his
                 heart
                 turnes
                 not
                 back
                 ,
                 but
                 faceth
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Christ
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ;
                 so
                 
                   to
                   erre
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 worse
                 then
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 errour
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 ;
                 therefore
                 God
                 aggravates
                 Israels
                 sinne
                 with
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   do
                   alwayes
                   erre
                   in
                   their
                   heart
                   .
                
                 Their
                 hearts
                 runne
                 them
                 upon
                 the
                 errour
                 ,
                 they
                 liked
                 idolatry
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 were
                 soon
                 made
                 to
                 believe
                 what
                 pleased
                 them
                 best
                 .
                 As
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 and
                 spirit
                 is
                 in
                 any
                 holy
                 service
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 real
                 goodnesse
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 f●ll
                 short
                 of
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 outward
                 expression
                 .
                 The
                 widowes
                 two
                 mites
                 surpassed
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 being
                 judge
                 ;
                 so
                 in
                 sinne
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 internal
                 acts
                 of
                 sinne
                 in
                 thoughts
                 and
                 affections
                 seem
                 light
                 upon
                 mans
                 balance
                 if
                 compared
                 with
                 outward
                 acts
                 ,
                 yet
                 these
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 circumstanciated
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 exceed
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 Gods
                 account
                 ;
                 Peter
                 layes
                 the
                 accent
                 of
                 Magus
                 his
                 sinne
                 on
                 the
                 wicked
                 thought
                 ,
                 which
                 his
                 words
                 betrayed
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 
                   Pray
                   God
                   ,
                   if
                   perhaps
                   the
                   thought
                   of
                   thy
                   heart
                   may
                   be
                   forgiven
                   ,
                
                 Act.
                 8.22
                 .
                 Sauls
                 sinne
                 in
                 sparing
                 Agag
                 ,
                 and
                 saving
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 the
                 sheep
                 and
                 oxen
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 commanded
                 to
                 destroy
                 ,
                 was
                 materially
                 a
                 farre
                 lesse
                 sinne
                 then
                 Davids
                 adultery
                 and
                 murder
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 equal
                 with
                 a
                 greater
                 then
                 both
                 ,
                 even
                 witchcraft
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 1
                 Sam.
                 15.23
                 .
                 and
                 whence
                 receiv'd
                 his
                 sinne
                 such
                 a
                 dye
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 wickednesse
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 worse
                 then
                 Davids
                 when
                 deepest
                 in
                 the
                 temptation
                 ?
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 if
                 Satan
                 get
                 into
                 thy
                 spirit
                 and
                 defile
                 it
                 ,
                 O
                 how
                 hard
                 wilt
                 thou
                 finde
                 it
                 to
                 stay
                 there
                 ?
                 thou
                 hast
                 already
                 sipt
                 of
                 his
                 broth
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 art
                 more
                 likely
                 to
                 be
                 overcome
                 at
                 last
                 to
                 sit
                 down
                 and
                 make
                 thy
                 full
                 meale
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 tasting
                 hath
                 vitiated
                 thy
                 palate
                 already
                 .
                 It
                 were
                 strange
                 if
                 while
                 thou
                 art
                 musing
                 and
                 thy
                 heart
                 hot
                 with
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 lust
                 ,
                 the
                 fire
                 should
                 not
                 break
                 forth
                 at
                 thy
                 lips
                 ,
                 or
                 worse
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Quest
                     .
                  
                
                 But
                 what
                 help
                 have
                 we
                 against
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 Satans
                 temptations
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   
                     Answ
                     .
                  
                
                 I
                 suppose
                 thee
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 that
                 makest
                 this
                 question
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 thou
                 dost
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 plainnesse
                 of
                 thy
                 heart
                 it
                 proves
                 thee
                 one
                 .
                 Who
                 besides
                 will
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 desire
                 in
                 earnest
                 to
                 be
                 eased
                 of
                 these
                 guests
                 ?
                 even
                 when
                 a
                 carnal
                 heart
                 prayes
                 for
                 deliverance
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 loath
                 his
                 prayer
                 should
                 be
                 heard
                 .
                 
                   Not
                   yet
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 cries
                 ,
                 as
                 Austin
                 confessed
                 of
                 himself
                 .
                 Sin
                 is
                 as
                 truly
                 the
                 off-spring
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 as
                 children
                 are
                 of
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 findes
                 as
                 much
                 favour
                 in
                 our
                 eyes
                 ,
                 yea
                 more
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 sinner
                 can
                 slay
                 a
                 son
                 to
                 save
                 a
                 sin
                 alive
                 ,
                 Micah
                 6.7
                 .
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 sinnes
                 none
                 are
                 more
                 made
                 on
                 then
                 these
                 heart
                 sins
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 first-born
                 of
                 the
                 sinful
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 chiefest
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 is
                 laid
                 out
                 upon
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 heart
                 hath
                 more
                 scope
                 in
                 them
                 then
                 in
                 outward
                 acts
                 .
                 The
                 proud
                 man
                 is
                 staked
                 down
                 oft
                 to
                 a
                 short
                 state
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 ruffle
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 appear
                 to
                 others
                 in
                 that
                 pomp
                 he
                 would
                 ;
                 but
                 within
                 his
                 own
                 bosome
                 he
                 can
                 set
                 up
                 a
                 stage
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 foolish
                 heart
                 present
                 himself
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 Prince
                 as
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 .
                 The
                 malicious
                 can
                 kill
                 in
                 his
                 desires
                 as
                 many
                 in
                 a
                 few
                 minutes
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Angel
                 smote
                 in
                 a
                 night
                 of
                 Senacheribs
                 host
                 .
                 Nero
                 thus
                 could
                 slay
                 all
                 Rome
                 on
                 the
                 block
                 at
                 once
                 .
              
               
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 these
                 sins
                 stay
                 with
                 the
                 soule
                 when
                 the
                 other
                 leave
                 it
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 sinner
                 hath
                 cripled
                 his
                 body
                 with
                 drunkennesse
                 and
                 filthinesse
                 .
                 and
                 proves
                 
                   miles
                   emeritus
                
                 ,
                 cannot
                 follow
                 the
                 devils
                 campany
                 longer
                 in
                 those
                 wayes
                 ,
                 then
                 these
                 cursed
                 lusts
                 will
                 entertain
                 the
                 sinner
                 with
                 stories
                 of
                 his
                 old
                 pranks
                 and
                 pleasures
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 these
                 inward
                 lusts
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 have
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 conscience
                 of
                 a
                 Deity
                 to
                 quell
                 them
                 .
                 Other
                 sins
                 put
                 the
                 sinner
                 to
                 shame
                 before
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 some
                 that
                 believed
                 on
                 Christ
                 ,
                 durst
                 not
                 confesse
                 him
                 openly
                 because
                 they
                 loved
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 are
                 sinners
                 who
                 are
                 kept
                 from
                 vouching
                 their
                 lusts
                 openly
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 tendernesse
                 to
                 their
                 reputation
                 ;
                 but
                 here
                 is
                 no
                 feare
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 but
                 forget
                 that
                 heaven
                 sees
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 perswade
                 themselves
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 danger
                 from
                 thence
                 ;
                 the
                 coast
                 then
                 is
                 clear
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 as
                 wicked
                 as
                 they
                 please
                 .
                 These
                 make
                 inward
                 sins
                 so
                 hugg'd
                 and
                 embraced
                 .
                 If
                 thou
                 therefore
                 canst
                 find
                 thy
                 heart
                 set
                 against
                 these
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 venture
                 to
                 call
                 thee
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 thy
                 help
                 against
                 them
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 be
                 earnest
                 with
                 God
                 in
                 prayer
                 to
                 move
                 and
                 order
                 thy
                 heart
                 in
                 its
                 thoughts
                 and
                 desires
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 tongue
                 be
                 such
                 an
                 unruly
                 thing
                 that
                 few
                 can
                 tame
                 ;
                 O
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 heart
                 where
                 such
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 thoughts
                 are
                 flying
                 forth
                 as
                 thick
                 as
                 bees
                 from
                 the
                 hive
                 ,
                 and
                 sparks
                 from
                 the
                 furnace
                 !
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 man
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 holiest
                 on
                 earth
                 to
                 do
                 this
                 without
                 divine
                 assistance
                 .
                 Therefore
                 we
                 finde
                 David
                 so
                 often
                 crying
                 out
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 to
                 order
                 his
                 steps
                 in
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 to
                 unite
                 his
                 heart
                 to
                 his
                 feare
                 ,
                 to
                 en●●ine
                 his
                 heart
                 to
                 his
                 testimonies
                 .
                 As
                 a
                 servant
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 childe
                 he
                 tends
                 is
                 troublesome
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 ruled
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 calls
                 out
                 to
                 the
                 father
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 no
                 sooner
                 speaks
                 but
                 all
                 is
                 whist
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 No
                 doubt
                 holy
                 David
                 found
                 his
                 heart
                 beyond
                 his
                 skill
                 or
                 power
                 ,
                 that
                 makes
                 him
                 so
                 oft
                 do
                 its
                 errand
                 to
                 God.
                 Indeed
                 God
                 hath
                 promised
                 thus
                 much
                 to
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 to
                 order
                 their
                 steps
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 37.22
                 .
                 only
                 he
                 looks
                 they
                 should
                 bring
                 their
                 hearts
                 to
                 him
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 .
                 
                   Commit
                   thy
                   work
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   thoughts
                   shall
                   be
                   established
                   ,
                
                 Prov.
                 16.3
                 .
                 or
                 ordered
                 .
                 Art
                 thou
                 setting
                 thy
                 face
                 towards
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 where
                 thou
                 art
                 sure
                 to
                 meet
                 Satan
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 be
                 disturbing
                 thee
                 with
                 worldly
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 worse
                 ?
                 Let
                 God
                 know
                 from
                 thy
                 mouth
                 whither
                 thou
                 art
                 going
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 thy
                 feares
                 are
                 ;
                 
                 never
                 doth
                 the
                 soule
                 march
                 in
                 so
                 goodly
                 order
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 it
                 puts
                 it self
                 under
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 set
                 a
                 strong
                 guard
                 about
                 thy
                 outward
                 senses
                 :
                 these
                 are
                 Satans
                 landing
                 places
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 eye
                 and
                 the
                 eare
                 .
                 Take
                 heed
                 what
                 thou
                 importest
                 at
                 these
                 ;
                 vaine
                 discourse
                 seldome
                 passeth
                 without
                 leaving
                 some
                 tincture
                 upon
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 as
                 unwholesome
                 aire
                 inclines
                 to
                 putrefaction
                 things
                 sweet
                 in
                 themselves
                 :
                 so
                 unsavoury
                 discourse
                 to
                 corrupt
                 the
                 minde
                 that
                 is
                 pure
                 ;
                 look
                 thou
                 breathest
                 therefore
                 in
                 a
                 clear
                 aire
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 thy
                 eye
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 not
                 wander
                 ,
                 wanton
                 objects
                 cause
                 wanton
                 thoughts
                 .
                 Job
                 knew
                 his
                 eye
                 and
                 his
                 thoughts
                 were
                 like
                 to
                 go
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 to
                 secure
                 one
                 ,
                 he
                 covenants
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 Job
                 31
                 ,
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 often
                 reflect
                 upon
                 thy self
                 in
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 observe
                 what
                 company
                 is
                 with
                 thy
                 heart
                 .
                 A
                 careful
                 Master
                 will
                 ever
                 and
                 anon
                 be
                 looking
                 into
                 his
                 work-house
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 what
                 his
                 servants
                 are
                 doing
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 wise
                 Christian
                 should
                 do
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 know
                 by
                 the
                 noise
                 in
                 the
                 school
                 ,
                 the
                 Master
                 is
                 not
                 there
                 :
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 mis-rule
                 in
                 our
                 bosomes
                 ariseth
                 from
                 the
                 neglect
                 of
                 visiting
                 our
                 hearts
                 .
                 Now
                 when
                 thou
                 art
                 parlying
                 with
                 thy
                 soule
                 ,
                 make
                 this
                 threefold
                 enquiry
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 whether
                 that
                 which
                 thy
                 heart
                 is
                 thinking
                 on
                 be
                 good
                 or
                 evil
                 .
                 If
                 evil
                 and
                 wicked
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 proud
                 ,
                 unclean
                 ,
                 distrustful
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 shew
                 thy
                 abhorrency
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 chide
                 thy
                 soul
                 sharply
                 for
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 holding
                 conference
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 nought
                 can
                 come
                 ,
                 but
                 dishonour
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 mischief
                 to
                 thy
                 own
                 soul
                 ,
                 and
                 stirre
                 up
                 thy
                 heart
                 to
                 mourn
                 for
                 the
                 evil
                 neighbour-hood
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 thou
                 shalt
                 give
                 a
                 testimony
                 of
                 thy
                 faithfulnesse
                 to
                 God.
                 When
                 David
                 mourn'd
                 for
                 Abner
                 ,
                 all
                 Israel
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 
                   understood
                   that
                   day
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   to
                   stay
                   Abner
                   :
                
                 Thy
                 mourning
                 for
                 them
                 will
                 shew
                 these
                 thoughts
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 Satan
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 broadly
                 wicked
                 ,
                 enquire
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 empty
                 ,
                 frothy
                 ,
                 vaine
                 imaginations
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 no
                 subserviency
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 thy
                 own
                 good
                 or
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 leave
                 not
                 till
                 thou
                 hast
                 made
                 thy selfe
                 apprehensive
                 of
                 Satans
                 designe
                 on
                 thee
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 though
                 such
                 are
                 not
                 for
                 thy
                 purpose
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 for
                 his
                 ,
                 they
                 serve
                 his
                 turne
                 to
                 keep
                 thee
                 from
                 better
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 water
                 is
                 lost
                 that
                 runnes
                 beside
                 the
                 mill
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 thy
                 
                 thoughts
                 are
                 waste
                 which
                 help
                 thee
                 not
                 to
                 do
                 Gods
                 work
                 withal
                 in
                 thy
                 general
                 or
                 particular
                 calling
                 .
                 The
                 Bee
                 will
                 not
                 sit
                 on
                 a
                 flower
                 where
                 no
                 honey
                 can
                 be
                 suckt
                 ,
                 neither
                 should
                 the
                 Christian
                 .
                 Why
                 sittest
                 thou
                 here
                 idle
                 (
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 say
                 to
                 thy
                 soul
                 )
                 when
                 thou
                 hast
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 do
                 for
                 God
                 and
                 thy
                 soul
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 little
                 time
                 to
                 dispatch
                 it
                 in
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 findest
                 they
                 are
                 good
                 for
                 matter
                 thy
                 heart
                 is
                 busied
                 about
                 ,
                 then
                 enquire
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 good
                 for
                 time
                 and
                 manner
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 wanting
                 they
                 degenerate
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 season
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 good
                 fruit
                 which
                 is
                 brought
                 forth
                 in
                 its
                 season
                 .
                 Christ
                 liked
                 the
                 work
                 his
                 mother
                 would
                 have
                 put
                 him
                 upon
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 her self
                 ,
                 John
                 2.
                 but
                 his
                 time
                 was
                 not
                 come
                 .
                 Good
                 thoughts
                 and
                 meditations
                 misplaced
                 ,
                 are
                 like
                 some
                 interpretations
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 good
                 truths
                 ,
                 but
                 bad
                 expositions
                 ;
                 they
                 fit
                 not
                 the
                 place
                 they
                 are
                 drawn
                 from
                 ,
                 nor
                 these
                 the
                 time
                 .
                 To
                 pray
                 when
                 we
                 should
                 hear
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 musing
                 on
                 the
                 Sermon
                 when
                 we
                 should
                 pray
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 rob
                 God
                 one
                 way
                 to
                 pay
                 him
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 tarefully
                 observe
                 the
                 manner
                 .
                 Thy
                 heart
                 may
                 meditate
                 a
                 good
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 spoile
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 doing
                 .
                 Thou
                 art
                 may
                 be
                 musing
                 of
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 affecting
                 thy
                 heart
                 into
                 a
                 sense
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 while
                 thou
                 art
                 stirring
                 up
                 thy
                 sorrow
                 thou
                 weakenest
                 thy
                 faith
                 on
                 the
                 promise
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 thy
                 sinne
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 a
                 bad
                 Chirurgion
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 opening
                 a
                 veine
                 goes
                 so
                 deep
                 that
                 he
                 cuts
                 an
                 artery
                 ,
                 and
                 lames
                 the
                 arme
                 if
                 not
                 kills
                 the
                 man.
                 Or
                 thou
                 art
                 thinking
                 of
                 thy
                 family
                 and
                 providing
                 for
                 that
                 ,
                 this
                 thou
                 oughtest
                 to
                 do
                 and
                 wert
                 worse
                 then
                 an
                 infidel
                 if
                 thou
                 neglectest
                 ,
                 but
                 may
                 be
                 these
                 thoughts
                 are
                 so
                 distracting
                 and
                 distrustfull
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 promise
                 ,
                 no
                 providence
                 to
                 relieve
                 thee
                 .
                 God
                 takes
                 this
                 ill
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 reflects
                 upon
                 his
                 care
                 of
                 thee
                 ;
                 O
                 how
                 near
                 doth
                 our
                 duty
                 here
                 stand
                 to
                 our
                 sinne
                 !
                 so
                 much
                 care
                 is
                 necessary
                 ballast
                 to
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 more
                 sinks
                 it
                 under
                 the
                 waves
                 of
                 unbeliefe
                 ;
                 like
                 some
                 things
                 very
                 wholesome
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 degree
                 more
                 of
                 hot
                 or
                 cold
                 would
                 make
                 them
                 poison
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
              
               .
               How
               Satan
               labours
               to
               corrupt
               the
               Christians
               minde
               with
               errour
               .
            
             
               THe
               second
               sort
               of
               spiritual
               sinnes
               are
               such
               as
               are
               not
               only
               acted
               in
               the
               spirit
               ,
               but
               are
               conversant
               about
               spiritual
               objects
               proper
               to
               the
               soules
               nature
               that
               is
               a
               spirit
               ,
               and
               not
               laid
               out
               in
               carnal
               passions
               of
               fleshly
               lusts
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               soul
               acts
               but
               as
               a
               Pander
               for
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               partakes
               of
               their
               delights
               only
               by
               way
               of
               sympathy
               ;
               for
               as
               the
               soul
               feels
               the
               bodies
               pains
               no
               other
               way
               then
               by
               sympathy
               ,
               so
               neither
               doth
               it
               share
               in
               the
               pleasures
               of
               the
               flesh
               by
               any
               proper
               taste
               it
               hath
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               only
               from
               its
               neer
               neighbourhood
               with
               the
               body
               doth
               sympathize
               with
               its
               joy
               ;
               but
               in
               spiritual
               wickednesses
               that
               corrupt
               the
               minde
               ,
               here
               the
               soul
               moves
               in
               its
               own
               sphere
               ,
               with
               a
               delight
               proper
               to
               it selfe
               ;
               and
               there
               are
               no
               lesse
               of
               these
               then
               the
               other
               .
               There
               is
               hardly
               a
               fleshly
               lust
               ,
               but
               hath
               some
               spiritual
               sinne
               analogical
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               there
               is
               no
               species
               of
               creatures
               on
               the
               land
               but
               may
               be
               pattern'd
               in
               the
               sea
               :
               Thus
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               can
               produce
               spiritual
               sinnes
               answering
               carnal
               lusts
               ;
               for
               whoredom
               and
               uncleannesse
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               there
               is
               idolatry
               call'd
               in
               Scripture
               spiritual
               adultery
               ,
               from
               which
               the
               seat
               of
               Antichrist
               is
               call'd
               spiritual
               Sodom
               ;
               for
               sensual
               drunkennesse
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               drunkennesse
               of
               the
               minde
               intoxicating
               the
               judgement
               with
               errour
               ,
               a
               drunkennesse
               of
               the
               heart
               in
               cares
               and
               feares
               ;
               for
               carnal
               pride
               in
               beauty
               ,
               riches
               ,
               honour
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               spiritual
               pride
               of
               gifts
               graces
               ,
               &c.
               
               Now
               Satan
               in
               an
               especial
               manner
               assaults
               the
               Christian
               with
               such
               as
               these
               ;
               it
               would
               require
               a
               larger
               discourse
               then
               I
               can
               allow
               to
               runne
               over
               the
               several
               kindes
               of
               them
               ;
               I
               shall
               of
               many
               pick
               out
               two
               or
               three
               .
               As
               first
               ,
               Satan
               labours
               to
               corrupt
               the
               mind
               with
               erroneous
               principles
               ,
               he
               was
               at
               work
               at
               the
               very
               first
               plantation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               sowing
               his
               darnel
               ,
               assoon
               almost
               as
               Christ
               his
               wheate
               ,
               which
               sprung
               up
               in
               pernicious
               errours
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               which
               made
               them
               take
               the
               weeding-hook
               into
               their
               hands
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               
               their
               Epistles
               labour
               to
               countermine
               Satan
               in
               this
               design
               .
               Now
               Satan
               hath
               a
               double
               design
               in
               this
               his
               endeavour
               to
               corrupt
               the
               mindes
               of
               men
               ,
               especially
               Professours
               ,
               with
               errour
               .
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 this
                 in
                 despite
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 against
                 whom
                 he
                 cannot
                 vent
                 his
                 malice
                 at
                 a
                 higher
                 rate
                 then
                 by
                 corrupting
                 his
                 truth
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 so
                 highly
                 honoured
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 138.2
                 .
                 
                   Thou
                   hast
                   magnified
                   thy
                   Word
                   above
                   all
                   thy
                   Name
                   .
                
                 Every
                 creature
                 bears
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 his
                 Word
                 and
                 truth
                 therein
                 contained
                 't
                 is
                 writ
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 is
                 more
                 choice
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 other
                 works
                 ;
                 he
                 cares
                 not
                 much
                 what
                 becomes
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 and
                 all
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 keeps
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 saves
                 his
                 truth
                 .
                 Ere
                 long
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 world
                 on
                 a
                 light
                 flame
                 ,
                 the
                 heavens
                 and
                 earth
                 shall
                 passe
                 away
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   endures
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                
                 When
                 God
                 will
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 make
                 more
                 such
                 worlds
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 cannot
                 make
                 another
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 lose
                 one
                 iota
                 thereof
                 .
                 Satan
                 knowing
                 this
                 ,
                 sets
                 all
                 his
                 wits
                 on
                 work
                 to
                 deface
                 this
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 disfigure
                 it
                 by
                 unsound
                 doctrine
                 .
                 The
                 Word
                 is
                 the
                 glasse
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 seeing
                 him
                 are
                 changed
                 into
                 his
                 likenesse
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 .
                 If
                 this
                 glasse
                 be
                 crackt
                 ,
                 then
                 our
                 conceptions
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 God
                 will
                 mis-repesent
                 him
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 Word
                 in
                 its
                 native
                 clearnesse
                 sets
                 him
                 out
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 glory
                 unto
                 our
                 eye
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 he
                 endeavours
                 to
                 draw
                 into
                 this
                 spiritual
                 sin
                 of
                 errour
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 subtil
                 and
                 effectual
                 means
                 to
                 weaken
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 destroy
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 joynes
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 power
                 and
                 a
                 sound
                 minde
                 together
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim
                 1.7
                 .
                 Indeed
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 holinesse
                 in
                 practice
                 depends
                 much
                 on
                 the
                 foundnesse
                 of
                 judgement
                 .
                 Godlinesse
                 is
                 the
                 childe
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 nurst
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 thrive
                 with
                 no
                 other
                 milk
                 then
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 mother
                 .
                 Therefore
                 we
                 are
                 exhorted
                 
                   to
                   desire
                   the
                   sincere
                   milk
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   grow
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.2
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 milk
                 be
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 dash't
                 with
                 errour
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 nutritive
                 All
                 errour
                 ,
                 how
                 innocent
                 soever
                 any
                 may
                 seem
                 ,
                 (
                 like
                 the
                 Ivy
                 )
                 draws
                 away
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 souls
                 love
                 from
                 holinesse
                 .
                 Hosea
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 Whoredom
                 and
                 wine
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 heart
                 ;
                 now
                 
                 errour
                 is
                 spiritual
                 adultery
                 .
                 Paul
                 speaks
                 of
                 his
                 espousing
                 them
                 to
                 Christ
                 ;
                 when
                 a
                 person
                 receives
                 an
                 errour
                 ,
                 he
                 takes
                 a
                 stranger
                 into
                 Christs
                 bed
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 adulterous
                 love
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 wises
                 heart
                 from
                 her
                 true
                 husband
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 delights
                 not
                 in
                 his
                 company
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 of
                 her
                 adulterous
                 lover
                 :
                 and
                 do
                 we
                 not
                 see
                 it
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 fulfill'd
                 ?
                 do
                 not
                 many
                 shew
                 more
                 zeal
                 in
                 contending
                 for
                 one
                 errour
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 many
                 truths
                 ?
                 how
                 strangely
                 are
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 many
                 taken
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 their
                 love
                 cool'd
                 to
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 and
                 Messengers
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 occasioned
                 by
                 some
                 corrupt
                 principle
                 got
                 into
                 their
                 bosomes
                 ,
                 which
                 controuls
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 truth
                 ,
                 as
                 Hagar
                 and
                 her
                 son
                 did
                 Sarah
                 and
                 her
                 childe
                 .
                 Indeed
                 Christ
                 will
                 never
                 enjoy
                 true
                 conjugal
                 love
                 from
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 till
                 like
                 Abraham
                 he
                 turns
                 these
                 out
                 of
                 doors
                 .
                 Errour
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 innocent
                 a
                 thing
                 as
                 many
                 think
                 it
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 unwholesome
                 food
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 that
                 poisons
                 the
                 spirits
                 and
                 surfeits
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 ,
                 which
                 seldom
                 passeth
                 away
                 and
                 not
                 break
                 out
                 into
                 sores
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Christ
                 carries
                 a
                 soule
                 above
                 the
                 pollutions
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 so
                 errour
                 entangles
                 and
                 betrayes
                 it
                 to
                 those
                 lusts
                 ,
                 whose
                 hands
                 it
                 had
                 escaped
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Satan
                 in
                 drawing
                 a
                 soule
                 into
                 this
                 spiritual
                 sin
                 hath
                 a
                 designe
                 to
                 disturb
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 rent
                 and
                 shattered
                 when
                 this
                 fire-ship
                 comes
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 
                   I
                   hear
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Paul
                   )
                   there
                   are
                   divisions
                   among
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   partly
                   beleeve
                   it
                   ,
                   for
                   there
                   must
                   be
                   heresies
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.18
                 ,
                 19.
                 implying
                 that
                 divisions
                 are
                 the
                 natural
                 issue
                 of
                 heresie
                 .
                 Errour
                 cannot
                 well
                 agree
                 with
                 errour
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 against
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 then
                 indeed
                 (
                 like
                 Pilate
                 and
                 Herod
                 )
                 they
                 are
                 easily
                 made
                 friends
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 truth
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 overcome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 battel
                 is
                 over
                 with
                 that
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 fall
                 out
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 troublesom
                 a
                 neighbour
                 to
                 truth
                 .
                 O
                 Sirs
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 sweet
                 silence
                 and
                 peace
                 was
                 there
                 among
                 Christians
                 a
                 dozen
                 years
                 ago
                 ;
                 me
                 thinks
                 the
                 looking
                 back
                 to
                 those
                 blessed
                 dayes
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 also
                 another
                 way
                 their
                 troubles
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 so
                 uncomfortable
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 storme
                 united
                 ,
                 this
                 scatters
                 the
                 Saints
                 spirits
                 )
                 is
                 joyous
                 to
                 remember
                 in
                 what
                 unity
                 and
                 love
                 Christians
                 walk't
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Persecutors
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 might
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 Predecessours
                 did
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 primitive
                 times
                 ,
                 
                   See
                   how
                   they
                   love
                   one
                   another
                
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 alas
                 they
                 may
                 jeere
                 and
                 
                 say
                 ,
                 See
                 how
                 they
                 that
                 loved
                 so
                 dearly
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 pluck
                 one
                 anothers
                 throats
                 out
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                 The
                 application
                 of
                 this
                 shall
                 be
                 only
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 exhortation
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 especially
                 you
                 who
                 bear
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Christ
                 by
                 a
                 more
                 eminent
                 Profession
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 O
                 beware
                 of
                 this
                 soul-infection
                 ,
                 this
                 leprosie
                 of
                 the
                 head
                 .
                 I
                 hope
                 you
                 do
                 not
                 think
                 it
                 needlesse
                 ,
                 for
                 't
                 is
                 the
                 disease
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 .
                 This
                 plague
                 is
                 begun
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 spreads
                 apace
                 ;
                 not
                 a
                 flock
                 ,
                 a
                 Congregation
                 hardly
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 this
                 scab
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 Paul
                 was
                 a
                 Preacher
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 us
                 all
                 may
                 write
                 after
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 presseth
                 this
                 home
                 upon
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 constant
                 course
                 of
                 his
                 preaching
                 it
                 made
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 his
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 Acts
                 20.30
                 ,
                 31.
                 he
                 sets
                 us
                 Preachers
                 also
                 on
                 this
                 work
                 :
                 
                   Take
                   heed
                   to
                   your selves
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   flock
                   ;
                   for
                   I
                   know
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   after
                   my
                   departure
                   shall
                   grievous
                   wolves
                   enter
                   ;
                   also
                   of
                   your
                   own
                   selves
                   shall
                   men
                   arise
                   speaking
                   perverse
                   things
                
                 ;
                 therefore
                 watch
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 he
                 presents
                 his
                 own
                 example
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hardly
                 made
                 a
                 Sermon
                 for
                 several
                 yeares
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 was
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 warn
                 every
                 one
                 night
                 and
                 day
                 with
                 teares
                 .
                 We
                 need
                 not
                 prophesie
                 what
                 Impostors
                 may
                 come
                 upon
                 the
                 stage
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 go
                 off
                 :
                 There
                 are
                 too
                 many
                 at
                 present
                 above
                 board
                 of
                 this
                 gang
                 ,
                 drawing
                 disciples
                 after
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 our
                 duty
                 to
                 warn
                 you
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 surely
                 't
                 is
                 yours
                 to
                 watch
                 ,
                 lest
                 you
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 led
                 into
                 temptation
                 in
                 this
                 houre
                 thereof
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Satan
                 is
                 let
                 loose
                 in
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 measure
                 to
                 deceive
                 the
                 Nation
                 .
                 May
                 you
                 not
                 as
                 easily
                 be
                 sowered
                 with
                 this
                 leaven
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 disciples
                 whom
                 Christ
                 bids
                 beware
                 ?
                 Are
                 you
                 priviledged
                 above
                 those
                 famous
                 Churches
                 of
                 Galatia
                 and
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 which
                 were
                 bewitched
                 with
                 false
                 teachers
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 turned
                 to
                 another
                 Gospel
                 ?
                 Is
                 Satan
                 grown
                 Orthodox
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 his
                 instruments
                 lost
                 their
                 cunning
                 ,
                 who
                 hunt
                 for
                 souls
                 ?
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 is
                 there
                 not
                 a
                 sympathy
                 between
                 thy
                 corrupt
                 heart
                 and
                 errour
                 ?
                 Hast
                 thou
                 not
                 a
                 disposition
                 ,
                 which
                 like
                 the
                 fomes
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 makes
                 it
                 natural
                 for
                 these
                 weeds
                 to
                 grow
                 in
                 thy
                 soile
                 .
                 Seest
                 thou
                 not
                 many
                 prostrated
                 by
                 this
                 enemy
                 ,
                 who
                 sate
                 upon
                 the
                 mountain
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 it
                 should
                 never
                 have
                 been
                 removed
                 ,
                 surely
                 they
                 would
                 
                 have
                 tooke
                 it
                 ill
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 told
                 you
                 are
                 the
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 that
                 will
                 decry
                 Sabbaths
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 ye
                 count
                 holy
                 ;
                 you
                 will
                 turn
                 Pelagians
                 ,
                 who
                 now
                 defie
                 the
                 name
                 ;
                 you
                 will
                 despise
                 Prophecie
                 it self
                 ,
                 who
                 now
                 seem
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 honour
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ;
                 you
                 will
                 throw
                 family-duties
                 out
                 of
                 doors
                 ,
                 who
                 dare
                 not
                 now
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 doors
                 ,
                 till
                 you
                 have
                 prayed
                 there
                 .
                 Yet
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 then
                 these
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 it
                 hot
                 behove
                 thee
                 (
                 Christian
                 )
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 lest
                 thou
                 fallest
                 also
                 ?
                 and
                 that
                 thou
                 mayest
                 not
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 make
                 it
                 thy
                 chief
                 care
                 to
                 get
                 a
                 through
                 change
                 of
                 thy
                 heart
                 .
                 If
                 once
                 the
                 root
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 be
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 beest
                 bottom'd
                 by
                 a
                 lively
                 faith
                 on
                 Christ
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 then
                 safe
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 say
                 wholly
                 free
                 from
                 all
                 errour
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 ,
                 free
                 from
                 ingulphing
                 thy
                 soule
                 in
                 damning
                 errour
                 .
                 
                   They
                   went
                   out
                   from
                   us
                
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 Saint
                 
                   John
                   )
                   but
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   of
                   us
                   ,
                   for
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   been
                   of
                   us
                   they
                   would
                   no
                   doubt
                   have
                   continued
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                
                 1
                 John
                 2.19
                 As
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 some
                 outward
                 Profession
                 ,
                 and
                 common
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 either
                 lost
                 or
                 carried
                 over
                 to
                 the
                 devils
                 quarters
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 never
                 had
                 the
                 unction
                 of
                 the
                 sanctifying
                 Spirit
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 ,
                 verse
                 20.
                 he
                 distinguisheth
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 comforts
                 the
                 sincere
                 ones
                 ,
                 who
                 possibly
                 might
                 feare
                 their
                 own
                 fall
                 by
                 their
                 departure
                 :
                 
                   But
                   ye
                   have
                   an
                   unction
                   from
                   the
                   Holy
                   One
                   ,
                   and
                   ye
                   know
                   all
                   things
                   .
                
                 'T
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 to
                 know
                 a
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 thing
                 to
                 know
                 it
                 by
                 unction
                 .
                 An
                 hypocrite
                 may
                 do
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 the
                 Saint
                 only
                 the
                 latrer
                 It
                 is
                 this
                 unction
                 which
                 gives
                 the
                 soule
                 the
                 savour
                 of
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 those
                 are
                 the
                 fit
                 prey
                 for
                 Impostors
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 enlightened
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 enlivened
                 .
                 O
                 it
                 's
                 good
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 heart
                 establish't
                 with
                 grace
                 ,
                 this
                 as
                 an
                 anchor
                 will
                 keep
                 us
                 from
                 being
                 set
                 a
                 drift
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 about
                 with
                 divers
                 and
                 strange
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 teacheth
                 us
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 13.9
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 ply
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 mortification
                 .
                 Crucifie
                 the
                 flesh
                 daily
                 .
                 Heresie
                 though
                 a
                 spiritual
                 sinne
                 ,
                 yet
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 reckon'd
                 among
                 the
                 deeds
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 5.20
                 .
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 occasioned
                 by
                 fleshly
                 motives
                 ,
                 and
                 nourisht
                 by
                 carnal
                 food
                 and
                 fuel
                 .
                 Never
                 any
                 turn'd
                 Heretick
                 ,
                 but
                 flesh
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 bottome
                 ,
                 either
                 they
                 serv'd
                 their
                 belly
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 lust
                 of
                 pride
                 ;
                 't
                 was
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 Court
                 ,
                 or
                 secur'd
                 their
                 estates
                 ,
                 and
                 saved
                 their
                 lives
                 ,
                 as
                 sometimes
                 the
                 reward
                 of
                 truth
                 is
                 fire
                 and
                 fagot
                 ;
                 some
                 pad
                 or
                 other
                 
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 straw
                 when
                 least
                 seen
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 's
                 no
                 wonder
                 that
                 heresies
                 should
                 end
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 sprang
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 rheume
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 ascends
                 in
                 fumes
                 from
                 the
                 stomack
                 ,
                 and
                 returnes
                 thither
                 ,
                 or
                 unto
                 the
                 lungs
                 which
                 at
                 last
                 fret
                 and
                 ulcerate
                 :
                 Carnal
                 affections
                 first
                 send
                 up
                 their
                 fumes
                 to
                 the
                 understanding
                 ,
                 clouding
                 that
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 bribing
                 it
                 to
                 receive
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 principles
                 for
                 truths
                 ,
                 which
                 imbraced
                 ,
                 fall
                 down
                 into
                 the
                 life
                 corrupting
                 that
                 with
                 the
                 ulcer
                 of
                 profanenesse
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 ,
                 Christian
                 ,
                 if
                 once
                 thou
                 canst
                 take
                 off
                 thy
                 engagements
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 a
                 free-man
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 give
                 thy
                 vote
                 to
                 gratifie
                 thy
                 carnal
                 fears
                 or
                 hopes
                 ,
                 thou
                 wilt
                 then
                 be
                 a
                 sure
                 friend
                 to
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 waite
                 conscionably
                 on
                 the
                 Ministery
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 .
                 Satan
                 commonly
                 stops
                 the
                 eare
                 from
                 hearing
                 sound
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 opens
                 it
                 to
                 embrace
                 corrupt
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 method
                 of
                 soules
                 apostatizing
                 from
                 truth
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 4.3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 
                   They
                   shall
                   turn
                   their
                   eares
                   from
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   be
                   turned
                   unto
                   fables
                   .
                
                 Satan
                 like
                 a
                 cunning
                 thief
                 drawes
                 the
                 soul
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 road
                 into
                 some
                 lane
                 or
                 corner
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 robs
                 him
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 By
                 rejecting
                 of
                 one
                 Ordinance
                 we
                 deprive
                 our selves
                 of
                 the
                 blessing
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 :
                 say
                 not
                 that
                 thou
                 prayest
                 to
                 be
                 led
                 into
                 truth
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 hear
                 thy
                 prayer
                 if
                 thou
                 turnest
                 thine
                 eare
                 from
                 hearing
                 the
                 law
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 loves
                 his
                 child
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 sees
                 him
                 play
                 the
                 truant
                 ,
                 will
                 whip
                 him
                 to
                 school
                 :
                 If
                 God
                 loves
                 a
                 soul
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 bring
                 him
                 back
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 with
                 shame
                 and
                 sorrow
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 When
                 thou
                 hearest
                 any
                 unusual
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 pleasing
                 ,
                 make
                 not
                 up
                 the
                 match
                 hastily
                 with
                 it
                 :
                 have
                 some
                 better
                 testimony
                 of
                 it
                 before
                 you
                 open
                 your
                 heart
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 indeed
                 bids
                 us
                 
                   entertain
                   strangers
                
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 have
                 entertain'd
                 Angels
                 unawares
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 13.3
                 .
                 but
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 us
                 carried
                 about
                 with
                 
                   strange
                   Doctrine
                
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 9.
                 by
                 this
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 some
                 have
                 entertained
                 devils
                 .
                 I
                 confesse
                 .
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 reject
                 a
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 because
                 strange
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 ground
                 we
                 have
                 to
                 wait
                 and
                 enquire
                 .
                 Paul
                 marvelled
                 that
                 the
                 Galatians
                 were
                 so
                 soon
                 removed
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 called
                 them
                 unto
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 unto
                 another
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 they
                 might
                 sure
                 have
                 stayed
                 till
                 they
                 had
                 acquainted
                 Paul
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 asked
                 his
                 judgement
                 ;
                 what
                 ,
                 no
                 sooner
                 an
                 Impostour
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 countrey
                 and
                 open
                 his
                 pack
                 ,
                 but
                 buy
                 all
                 his
                 ware
                 at
                 first
                 sight
                 ?
                 O
                 friends
                 ,
                 
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 more
                 wisdom
                 to
                 pray
                 such
                 new
                 notions
                 over
                 and
                 over
                 again
                 ,
                 to
                 search
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 our
                 hearts
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 trust
                 our
                 own
                 hearts
                 ,
                 but
                 call
                 in
                 counsel
                 from
                 others
                 .
                 If
                 your
                 Minister
                 have
                 not
                 such
                 credit
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 most
                 holy
                 ,
                 humble
                 and
                 establish't
                 Christians
                 you
                 can
                 finde
                 .
                 Errour
                 is
                 like
                 fish
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 eaten
                 new
                 ,
                 or
                 it
                 will
                 stink
                 ,
                 When
                 those
                 dangerous
                 errours
                 sprung
                 up
                 first
                 in
                 
                   New
                   England
                
                 ,
                 O
                 how
                 unsettled
                 were
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ?
                 what
                 an
                 outis
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 some
                 mine
                 of
                 gold
                 had
                 been
                 discovered
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 when
                 those
                 errours
                 came
                 to
                 their
                 complexion
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 perceived
                 whither
                 they
                 were
                 bound
                 ,
                 to
                 destroy
                 Churches
                 ,
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 Power
                 of
                 Godlinesse
                 :
                 then
                 such
                 as
                 feared
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 stept
                 aside
                 ,
                 returned
                 back
                 with
                 shame
                 and
                 sorrow
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
              
               .
               Of
               Pride
               of
               Gifts
               ,
               and
               how
               Satan
               tempts
               the
               Christian
               thereto
               .
            
             
               THe
               second
               spiritual
               wickednesse
               which
               Satan
               provokes
               unto
               ,
               especially
               the
               Saint
               ,
               is
               spiritual
               pride
               .
               This
               was
               the
               sin
               made
               him
               of
               a
               blessed
               Angel
               a
               cursed
               devil
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               was
               his
               personal
               sin
               ,
               so
               he
               chiefly
               labours
               to
               derive
               it
               to
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               :
               and
               he
               so
               far
               prevailed
               on
               our
               first
               Parents
               ,
               that
               ever
               since
               this
               sin
               hath
               and
               doth
               claim
               a
               kinde
               of
               regency
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               making
               use
               both
               of
               bad
               and
               good
               to
               draw
               her
               chariot
               .
               First
               ,
               of
               evil
               ;
               Pride
               enters
               into
               the
               labours
               of
               other
               sins
               ,
               they
               do
               but
               work
               to
               make
               her
               brave
               ,
               as
               subjects
               to
               uphold
               the
               state
               and
               grandure
               of
               their
               Prince
               :
               Thus
               you
               shall
               see
               some
               drudge
               and
               droile
               ,
               cheat
               ,
               cosen
               ,
               oppresse
               ;
               and
               what
               mean
               they
               ?
               O
               't
               is
               to
               get
               an
               estate
               to
               maintain
               their
               pride
               .
               Others
               fawn
               and
               flatter
               ,
               lie
               ,
               dissemble
               ,
               and
               for
               what
               ?
               to
               help
               pride
               up
               some
               mount
               of
               honour
               .
               Again
               ,
               it
               maketh
               use
               of
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               it
               can
               work
               with
               
               Gods
               own
               tooles
               ,
               his
               Ordinances
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               advanceth
               his
               Kingdom
               of
               grace
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               his
               Saints
               .
               These
               often
               are
               prostituted
               to
               pride
               .
               A
               man
               may
               be
               very
               zealous
               in
               prayer
               and
               painful
               in
               preaching
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               while
               pride
               is
               the
               Master
               whom
               he
               serves
               ,
               though
               in
               Gods
               livery
               .
               It
               can
               take
               Sanctuary
               in
               the
               holiest
               actions
               ,
               and
               hide
               it self
               under
               the
               skirt
               of
               vertue
               it self
               .
               Thus
               while
               a
               man
               is
               exercising
               his
               charity
               pride
               may
               be
               the
               idol
               in
               secret
               for
               which
               he
               lavisheth
               out
               his
               gold
               so
               freely
               .
               It
               is
               hard
               starving
               this
               sin
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               nothing
               almost
               but
               it
               can
               live
               on
               ;
               nothing
               so
               base
               that
               a
               proud
               heart
               will
               not
               be
               lift
               up
               with
               ,
               and
               nothing
               so
               sacred
               but
               it
               will
               profane
               ,
               even
               dare
               to
               drink
               in
               the
               bowles
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               nay
               ,
               rather
               then
               starve
               it
               will
               feed
               on
               the
               carcases
               of
               other
               sins
               ;
               
                 Difficilè
                 valde
                 vitatur
                 peccatum
                 ,
                 quod
                 ex
                 victoriâ
                 vitiorum
                 nascitur
                 .
              
               This
               minion
               pride
               will
               stir
               up
               the
               soule
               to
               resist
               ,
               yea
               ,
               in
               a
               manner
               kill
               some
               sins
               ,
               that
               she
               may
               boastingly
               shew
               the
               head
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               blow
               the
               creature
               up
               with
               the
               conceit
               of
               himself
               above
               others
               ;
               as
               the
               Pharisee
               who
               through
               pride
               bragged
               that
               he
               was
               not
               as
               the
               Publicane
               ;
               so
               that
               pride
               ,
               if
               not
               look't
               to
               ,
               will
               have
               to
               do
               every
               where
               ,
               and
               hath
               a
               large
               sphere
               it
               moves
               in
               .
               Nothing
               indeed
               (
               without
               divine
               assistance
               )
               the
               creature
               hath
               or
               doth
               ,
               but
               will
               soon
               become
               a
               prey
               to
               this
               devourer
               ;
               but
               I
               am
               not
               to
               handle
               it
               in
               its
               latitude
               .
               Pride
               is
               either
               conversant
               about
               carnal
               objects
               ,
               as
               pride
               of
               beauty
               ,
               strength
               ,
               riches
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               or
               about
               spiritual
               ;
               the
               latter
               we
               shall
               speak
               a
               little
               to
               .
               I
               confesse
               for
               the
               former
               ,
               possibly
               a
               Saint
               may
               be
               catched
               in
               them
               ,
               no
               sin
               to
               be
               slighted
               ,
               yet
               not
               so
               commonly
               ,
               for
               ordinarily
               pride
               is
               of
               those
               perfections
               which
               are
               suitable
               ,
               if
               not
               proper
               to
               the
               state
               and
               calling
               we
               are
               in
               :
               thus
               the
               Musician
               ,
               he
               is
               proud
               of
               the
               skill
               he
               hath
               in
               his
               Art
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               excells
               others
               of
               his
               rank
               .
               The
               Scholar
               ,
               though
               he
               can
               play
               perhaps
               as
               well
               ,
               yet
               is
               not
               proud
               of
               that
               ,
               but
               looks
               on
               it
               as
               beneath
               him
               ;
               no
               ,
               he
               is
               proud
               of
               his
               learning
               and
               choice
               notions
               ,
               and
               so
               of
               others
               .
               Now
               the
               life
               of
               a
               Christian
               as
               a
               Christian
               ,
               is
               superiour
               to
               the
               life
               of
               man
               as
               a
               man
               ;
               and
               therefore
               doth
               not
               value
               himself
               by
               these
               which
               are
               beneath
               him
               ,
               but
               in
               higher
               and
               more
               raised
               perfections
               ,
               which
               suit
               a
               Christians
               calling
               .
               As
               a
               natural
               man
               is
               proud
               of
               perfections
               suitable
               to
               his
               natural
               estate
               ,
               as
               honour
               ,
               beauty
               ;
               so
               the
               Christian
               is
               prone
               chiefly
               ,
               to
               be
               puffed
               up
               with
               perfections
               suitable
               
               to
               his
               life
               ;
               I
               shall
               name
               three
               :
               pride
               of
               Gifts
               ,
               pride
               of
               Grace
               ,
               pride
               of
               Priviledges
               ;
               these
               are
               the
               things
               which
               Satan
               chiefly
               labours
               to
               entangle
               him
               in
               .
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Pride
                 of
                 Gifts
                 .
                 By
                 Gifts
                 I
                 mean
                 those
                 supernatural
                 abilities
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 enrich
                 and
                 endow
                 the
                 mindes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 for
                 edification
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 gifts
                 the
                 Apostle
                 tells
                 us
                 there
                 is
                 great
                 diversity
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.4
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 not
                 greater
                 variety
                 of
                 colours
                 ,
                 and
                 qualities
                 in
                 plants
                 and
                 flowers
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 the
                 earth
                 like
                 a
                 carpet
                 of
                 needle-work
                 is
                 variegated
                 fOr
                 the
                 delight
                 and
                 service
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 is
                 of
                 gifts
                 in
                 the
                 mindes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 natural
                 and
                 spiritual
                 to
                 render
                 them
                 useful
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 civil
                 societies
                 and
                 Christian
                 fellowship
                 .
                 The
                 Christian
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 man
                 is
                 intended
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 sociable
                 creature
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 managing
                 this
                 spiritual
                 Common-wealth
                 among
                 Christians
                 ;
                 God
                 doth
                 wisely
                 and
                 graciously
                 provide
                 and
                 impart
                 gifts
                 ,
                 suitable
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 every
                 one
                 stands
                 in
                 to
                 his
                 brethren
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 vessels
                 are
                 larger
                 or
                 lesse
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 natural
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 place
                 therein
                 .
                 Now
                 Satan
                 labours
                 what
                 he
                 can
                 to
                 taint
                 these
                 gifts
                 ,
                 and
                 fly-blow
                 them
                 with
                 pride
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 he
                 may
                 spoile
                 the
                 Christians
                 trade
                 and
                 commerce
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 mutually
                 maintained
                 by
                 the
                 gifts
                 and
                 graces
                 of
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 Pride
                 of
                 gifts
                 hinders
                 the
                 Christians
                 trade
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 thriving
                 by
                 their
                 commerce
                 two
                 wayes
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 pride
                 of
                 gifts
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 why
                 we
                 do
                 so
                 little
                 good
                 with
                 them
                 to
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 why
                 we
                 receive
                 so
                 little
                 good
                 from
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 pride
                 of
                 gifts
                 hinders
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 good
                 by
                 them
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 upon
                 a
                 threefold
                 account
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 pride
                 diverts
                 a
                 man
                 from
                 aiming
                 at
                 that
                 end
                 ;
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 pride
                 prevails
                 the
                 man
                 prayes
                 ,
                 preaches
                 ,
                 &c.
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 thought
                 good
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 do
                 good
                 to
                 others
                 ;
                 rather
                 to
                 enthrone
                 himself
                 then
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 opinions
                 and
                 hearts
                 of
                 his
                 hearers
                 .
                 Pride
                 carries
                 the
                 man
                 aloft
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 admired
                 for
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 his
                 
                 parts
                 and
                 notions
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 him
                 to
                 stoop
                 so
                 low
                 as
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 plain
                 truths
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 he
                 does
                 ,
                 not
                 plainly
                 ;
                 he
                 must
                 have
                 some
                 fine
                 lace
                 ,
                 though
                 on
                 a
                 plain
                 stuffe
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 may
                 tickle
                 the
                 eare
                 ,
                 but
                 very
                 unlikely
                 to
                 do
                 real
                 good
                 to
                 the
                 soules
                 :
                 alas
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 that
                 he
                 attends
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 painted
                 Jezabel
                 of
                 pride
                 be
                 perceived
                 to
                 look
                 out
                 at
                 the
                 window
                 in
                 any
                 exercise
                 ,
                 whether
                 of
                 preaching
                 ,
                 prayer
                 ,
                 or
                 conference
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 beget
                 a
                 disdain
                 in
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 heare
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 both
                 good
                 and
                 bad
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 a
                 sin
                 very
                 odious
                 to
                 a
                 gracious
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 oft-times
                 makes
                 the
                 stomack
                 go
                 against
                 the
                 food
                 ;
                 though
                 good
                 ,
                 through
                 their
                 abhorrency
                 of
                 that
                 pride
                 they
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 instrument
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 indeed
                 their
                 weaknesse
                 ,
                 but
                 wo
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 pride
                 lead
                 them
                 into
                 temptation
                 !
                 nay
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 bad
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 kinde
                 ,
                 like
                 not
                 that
                 in
                 another
                 which
                 they
                 favour
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 prejudiced
                 ,
                 return
                 as
                 bad
                 as
                 they
                 went.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 pride
                 of
                 gifts
                 robs
                 us
                 of
                 Gods
                 blessing
                 in
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 humble
                 man
                 may
                 have
                 Satan
                 at
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 to
                 oppose
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 sure
                 the
                 proud
                 man
                 shall
                 finde
                 God
                 himself
                 there
                 to
                 resist
                 him
                 ,
                 whenever
                 he
                 goes
                 about
                 any
                 duty
                 .
                 God
                 proclaims
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 the
                 proud
                 man
                 know
                 where-ever
                 he
                 meets
                 him
                 he
                 will
                 oppose
                 him
                 ;
                 
                   he
                   resists
                   the
                   proud
                
                 .
                 Great
                 gifts
                 are
                 beautiful
                 as
                 Rachel
                 ,
                 but
                 pride
                 makes
                 them
                 also
                 barren
                 like
                 her
                 .
                 Either
                 we
                 must
                 lay
                 self
                 aside
                 ,
                 or
                 God
                 will
                 lay
                 us
                 aside
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 pride
                 of
                 gifts
                 hinders
                 the
                 receiving
                 of
                 good
                 from
                 others
                 .
                 Pride
                 fills
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 full
                 soul
                 will
                 take
                 nothing
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 from
                 man
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 good
                 .
                 Such
                 a
                 one
                 is
                 very
                 dainty
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 every
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 though
                 wholesom
                 food
                 ,
                 nor
                 every
                 prayer
                 ,
                 though
                 savoury
                 ,
                 will
                 go
                 down
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 choice
                 dish
                 ,
                 he
                 thinks
                 he
                 hath
                 better
                 then
                 this
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 like
                 to
                 get
                 good
                 ?
                 And
                 truly
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 plain
                 Plowman
                 that
                 can
                 eate
                 of
                 any
                 homely
                 food
                 if
                 wholesome
                 ;
                 hath
                 more
                 health
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 more
                 work
                 in
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 then
                 many
                 enjoy
                 or
                 can
                 do
                 in
                 their
                 whole
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 nice
                 ,
                 squeamish
                 ,
                 and
                 courtly
                 in
                 their
                 fare
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 humble
                 Christian
                 that
                 can
                 feed
                 on
                 plain
                 truths
                 ,
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 which
                 have
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Art
                 of
                 man
                 to
                 commend
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 palate
                 ,
                 enjoy
                 more
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 do
                 more
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 nicer
                 
                 sort
                 of
                 Professours
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 served
                 in
                 a
                 lordly
                 dish
                 of
                 rare
                 gifts
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 was
                 famous
                 for
                 gifts
                 above
                 other
                 Churches
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 grace
                 ;
                 none
                 so
                 charged
                 for
                 weaknesse
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 3.2
                 .
                 he
                 calls
                 them
                 
                   carnal
                   ,
                   babes
                   in
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 so
                 weak
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 digest
                 mans
                 meat
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   havé
                   fed
                   you
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   with
                   milk
                   and
                   not
                   with
                   meat
                   ;
                   for
                   hitherto
                   ye
                   were
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   beare
                   it
                   ,
                   neither
                   yet
                   now
                   are
                   ye
                   able
                   .
                
                 Why
                 ?
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 matter
                 ?
                 the
                 reason
                 lies
                 ,
                 verse
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Ye
                   are
                   carnal
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   among
                   you
                   envie
                   and
                   strife
                   ,
                
                 v.
                 4
                 .
                 
                   One
                   saith
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   of
                   Paul
                   ;
                   another
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   of
                   Apollos
                   .
                
                 Pride
                 makes
                 them
                 take
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 sides
                 ,
                 one
                 for
                 this
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 another
                 for
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 fancied
                 one
                 to
                 excel
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 thrive
                 .
                 Pride
                 destroyes
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 love
                 wanting
                 edification
                 is
                 lost
                 .
                 The
                 devil
                 hath
                 made
                 foul
                 work
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 this
                 engine
                 .
                 Zanchy
                 tells
                 of
                 one
                 in
                 Geneva
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 desired
                 to
                 go
                 hear
                 Viretus
                 ,
                 that
                 preach't
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 with
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 answered
                 his
                 friend
                 ,
                 If
                 Paul
                 were
                 to
                 preach
                 
                   relicto
                   Paulo
                   Calvinum
                   audirem
                
                 :
                 I
                 would
                 leave
                 Paul
                 himself
                 to
                 hea●
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 And
                 will
                 pride
                 in
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 another
                 so
                 far
                 transport
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 borders
                 of
                 blasphemy
                 ?
                 what
                 work
                 then
                 will
                 pride
                 make
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 gifts
                 are
                 a
                 mans
                 own
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   1
                
                 Doth
                 Satan
                 thus
                 stir
                 up
                 Saints
                 to
                 this
                 spiritual
                 pride
                 of
                 gifts
                 ?
                 first
                 ,
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 word
                 to
                 you
                 that
                 have
                 mean
                 gifts
                 ,
                 yet
                 truth
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 be
                 content
                 with
                 thy
                 condition
                 .
                 Perhaps
                 when
                 thou
                 hearest
                 others
                 ,
                 how
                 enlargedly
                 they
                 pray
                 ,
                 how
                 able
                 to
                 discourse
                 of
                 the
                 truths
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 ready
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 a
                 corner
                 ,
                 and
                 mourn
                 to
                 think
                 how
                 weak
                 thy
                 memory
                 ,
                 how
                 dull
                 thy
                 apprehension
                 ,
                 how
                 straitened
                 thy
                 spirit
                 ,
                 hardly
                 able
                 (
                 though
                 in
                 secret
                 )
                 to
                 utter
                 and
                 expresse
                 thy
                 minde
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 prayer
                 .
                 O
                 thou
                 art
                 ready
                 to
                 think
                 those
                 the
                 happy
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 murmur
                 at
                 thy
                 condition
                 well
                 ,
                 canst
                 thou
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 words
                 I
                 hope
                 I
                 have
                 faith
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 dispute
                 for
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 am
                 willing
                 to
                 suffer
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 I
                 cannot
                 remember
                 a
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 never
                 hear
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 hate
                 sin
                 and
                 love
                 Christ
                 more
                 then
                 ever
                 :
                 Lord
                 ,
                 thou
                 knowest
                 I
                 love
                 thee
                 ?
                 Truly
                 (
                 Christian
                 )
                 thou
                 hast
                 the
                 better
                 part
                 ;
                 thou
                 little
                 think'st
                 what
                 
                 a
                 mercy
                 may
                 be
                 wrapt
                 up
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 meannes
                 of
                 thy
                 gifts
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 temptations
                 their
                 gifts
                 expose
                 them
                 to
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 for
                 ought
                 I
                 know
                 may
                 in
                 mercy
                 deny
                 thee
                 .
                 Josephs
                 coat
                 made
                 him
                 finer
                 then
                 his
                 brethren
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 caused
                 all
                 his
                 trouble
                 ,
                 this
                 set
                 the
                 Archers
                 a
                 shooting
                 their
                 arrows
                 into
                 his
                 side
                 ;
                 thus
                 great
                 gifts
                 lift
                 a
                 Saint
                 up
                 a
                 little
                 higher
                 in
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 occasions
                 many
                 temptations
                 which
                 thou
                 meetest
                 not
                 with
                 ,
                 that
                 art
                 kept
                 low
                 ,
                 what
                 with
                 envie
                 from
                 their
                 brethren
                 ,
                 malice
                 from
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 pride
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 hearts
                 ;
                 I
                 dare
                 say
                 ,
                 none
                 finde
                 so
                 hard
                 a
                 work
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 heaven
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 much
                 ado
                 to
                 bear
                 up
                 against
                 those
                 waves
                 and
                 windes
                 ,
                 while
                 thou
                 creepest
                 along
                 the
                 shore
                 under
                 the
                 winde
                 to
                 heaven
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 with
                 such
                 as
                 with
                 some
                 great
                 Lord
                 of
                 little
                 estate
                 ,
                 a
                 meaner
                 man
                 oft
                 hath
                 money
                 in
                 his
                 purse
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 none
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 l●nd
                 his
                 Lordship
                 some
                 at
                 a
                 need
                 :
                 great
                 gifts
                 and
                 parts
                 are
                 titles
                 of
                 honour
                 among
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 many
                 such
                 may
                 come
                 and
                 borrow
                 grace
                 and
                 comfort
                 of
                 a
                 mean
                 gifted
                 brother
                 ;
                 possibly
                 the
                 Preacher
                 of
                 his
                 poor
                 neighbour
                 .
                 O
                 poor
                 Christian
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 murmur
                 or
                 envy
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 pity
                 and
                 pray
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 need
                 it
                 more
                 then
                 others
                 his
                 gifts
                 are
                 thine
                 ;
                 thy
                 grace
                 is
                 for
                 thy self
                 ;
                 thou
                 art
                 like
                 a
                 Merchant
                 that
                 hath
                 his
                 Factour
                 goes
                 to
                 sea
                 but
                 he
                 hath
                 his
                 Adventure
                 without
                 hazard
                 brought
                 home
                 .
                 Thou
                 joynest
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 hast
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 his
                 gifts
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 temptation
                 of
                 his
                 pride
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   2
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 doth
                 Satan
                 labour
                 thus
                 to
                 draw
                 to
                 pride
                 of
                 gifts
                 ?
                 this
                 speaks
                 a
                 word
                 to
                 you
                 to
                 whom
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 more
                 gifts
                 then
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 beware
                 of
                 pride
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 now
                 your
                 snare
                 .
                 Satan
                 is
                 at
                 work
                 ,
                 if
                 possible
                 he
                 will
                 turne
                 your
                 Artillery
                 against
                 your selfe
                 ;
                 thy
                 safety
                 lies
                 in
                 thy
                 humility
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 lock
                 be
                 cut
                 the
                 legions
                 of
                 hell
                 are
                 on
                 thee
                 .
                 Remember
                 whom
                 thou
                 wrestlest
                 with
                 ,
                 spiritual
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 play
                 is
                 to
                 lift
                 up
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 give
                 the
                 sorer
                 fall
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 stir
                 up
                 thy
                 heart
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 adde
                 some
                 soul-humbling
                 considerations
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 consider
                 these
                 spiritual
                 gifts
                 are
                 not
                 thy
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 wilt
                 thou
                 be
                 proud
                 of
                 anothers
                 bounty
                 ?
                 Is
                 not
                 God
                 the
                 Founder
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 he
                 not
                 soon
                 be
                 the
                 Confounder
                 of
                 thy
                 gifts
                 ?
                 thou
                 that
                 art
                 proud
                 of
                 thy
                 gourd
                 ,
                 what
                 wilt
                 thou
                 be
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 gone
                 ?
                 surely
                 then
                 thou
                 wilt
                 be
                 peevish
                 and
                 angry
                 ,
                 and
                 truly
                 thou
                 takest
                 the
                 course
                 to
                 be
                 strip't
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Gifts
                 come
                 on
                 other
                 termes
                 then
                 grace
                 .
                 God
                 gives
                 grace
                 as
                 a
                 free-hold
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 the
                 
                 promise
                 of
                 this
                 and
                 another
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 gifts
                 come
                 on
                 liking
                 ;
                 though
                 a
                 father
                 will
                 not
                 cast
                 off
                 his
                 childe
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 may
                 take
                 away
                 his
                 fine
                 coat
                 and
                 ornaments
                 ,
                 if
                 proud
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 gifts
                 are
                 not
                 meerly
                 for
                 thy self
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 ministeriall
                 ,
                 it
                 shines
                 not
                 for
                 it self
                 :
                 so
                 all
                 thy
                 gifts
                 are
                 for
                 others
                 ;
                 
                   Gifts
                   for
                   the
                   edifying
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   .
                
                 Suppose
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 leave
                 a
                 chest
                 of
                 money
                 in
                 your
                 hands
                 to
                 be
                 distributed
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 what
                 folly
                 is
                 it
                 in
                 this
                 man
                 to
                 put
                 this
                 into
                 his
                 own
                 Inventory
                 ,
                 and
                 applaud
                 himself
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 so
                 much
                 money
                 ?
                 Poor
                 soul
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 but
                 Gods
                 Executour
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 time
                 thou
                 hast
                 paid
                 all
                 the
                 Legacies
                 ,
                 thou
                 wilt
                 see
                 little
                 left
                 for
                 thee
                 to
                 brag
                 and
                 boast
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 know
                 (
                 Christian
                 )
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 accountable
                 for
                 these
                 talents
                 ;
                 now
                 with
                 what
                 face
                 can
                 a
                 proud
                 soul
                 look
                 on
                 God
                 ?
                 Suppose
                 one
                 left
                 an
                 Executor
                 to
                 pay
                 Legacies
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 man
                 should
                 pay
                 them
                 not
                 as
                 Legacies
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 gifts
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 .
                 Christ
                 at
                 his
                 ascension
                 gave
                 gifts
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 children
                 should
                 receive
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 some
                 in
                 thy
                 hand
                 ;
                 now
                 a
                 proud
                 soul
                 gives
                 out
                 all
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 the
                 Legacy
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 he
                 assumes
                 all
                 to
                 himselfe
                 .
                 O
                 how
                 abominable
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 entitle
                 our selves
                 to
                 Christs
                 honour
                 !
              
               
                 
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 thy
                 gifts
                 commend
                 thee
                 not
                 to
                 God.
                 Man
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 with
                 thy
                 expression
                 and
                 notion
                 in
                 prayer
                 :
                 but
                 these
                 are
                 all
                 pared
                 off
                 when
                 thy
                 prayer
                 comes
                 before
                 God
                 ;
                 
                   O
                   woman
                
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 Christ
                 )
                 
                   great
                   is
                   thy
                   faith
                
                 !
                 not
                 compt
                 and
                 flourishing
                 ▪
                 thy
                 language
                 .
                 It
                 were
                 good
                 after
                 our
                 duties
                 ,
                 to
                 sort
                 the
                 Ingredients
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 up
                 ,
                 what
                 grace
                 contributed
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 gifts
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 pride
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 all
                 the
                 heterogeneal
                 stuffe
                 is
                 sever'd
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 see
                 in
                 what
                 a
                 little
                 compasse
                 the
                 actings
                 of
                 grace
                 in
                 our
                 duties
                 will
                 lie
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 consider
                 while
                 thou
                 art
                 priding
                 in
                 thy
                 gifts
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 dwindling
                 and
                 withering
                 in
                 thy
                 grace
                 .
                 Such
                 are
                 like
                 corne
                 that
                 runs
                 up
                 much
                 into
                 straw
                 ,
                 whose
                 eare
                 commonly
                 is
                 but
                 light
                 and
                 thin
                 .
                 Grace
                 is
                 too
                 much
                 neglected
                 ,
                 where
                 gifts
                 are
                 too
                 highly
                 prized
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 be
                 clothed
                 with
                 humility
                 .
                 Our
                 garments
                 cover
                 the
                 shame
                 of
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 humility
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 tender
                 body
                 cannot
                 live
                 without
                 cloathes
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 can
                 grace
                 without
                 this
                 cloathing
                 of
                 humility
                 .
                 It
                 kills
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 praise
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 blesse
                 God
                 thou
                 art
                 applauding
                 
                 thy self
                 .
                 It
                 destroys
                 Christian
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 stabs
                 our
                 fellowship
                 with
                 the
                 Saints
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 :
                 A
                 proud
                 man
                 hath
                 not
                 room
                 enough
                 to
                 walk
                 in
                 company
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 others
                 he
                 thinks
                 stand
                 in
                 his
                 way
                 .
                 Pride
                 so
                 distempers
                 the
                 palate
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 relish
                 nothing
                 that
                 is
                 drawen
                 from
                 anothers
                 vessel
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 fore-runner
                 of
                 some
                 great
                 sin
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 great
                 affliction
                 .
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 such
                 a
                 weed
                 as
                 pride
                 to
                 grow
                 in
                 his
                 garden
                 ,
                 without
                 taking
                 some
                 course
                 or
                 other
                 to
                 root
                 it
                 up
                 ;
                 may
                 be
                 he
                 will
                 let
                 thee
                 fall
                 into
                 some
                 great
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 shall
                 bring
                 thee
                 home
                 with
                 shame
                 .
                 God
                 useth
                 sometimes
                 a
                 thorn
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 to
                 prick
                 the
                 bladder
                 of
                 pride
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 some
                 great
                 affliction
                 ;
                 the
                 very
                 end
                 whereof
                 is
                 
                   to
                   hide
                   pride
                   from
                   man.
                
                 
                 As
                 you
                 do
                 with
                 your
                 hot-metall'd
                 horses
                 ,
                 ride
                 them
                 over
                 plowed
                 lands
                 to
                 tame
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 you
                 can
                 sit
                 safely
                 on
                 their
                 back
                 .
                 If
                 Gods
                 honour
                 be
                 in
                 danger
                 through
                 thy
                 pride
                 ,
                 then
                 expect
                 a
                 rod
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 likely
                 the
                 affliction
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 most
                 grievous
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 thing
                 thou
                 art
                 proud
                 of
                 .
                 Hezekiah
                 boasted
                 of
                 his
                 treasure
                 ,
                 God
                 sends
                 the
                 Chaldeans
                 to
                 plunder
                 him
                 ,
                 Jonah
                 fond
                 of
                 his
                 gourd
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 smitten
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 thy
                 Spirit
                 be
                 blown
                 up
                 with
                 pride
                 of
                 gifts
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 having
                 them
                 blasted
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 whose
                 breath
                 of
                 applause
                 (
                 possibly
                 )
                 was
                 a
                 means
                 to
                 overset
                 thy
                 unballast
                 spirit
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Quest
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   how
                   would
                   you
                   direct
                   us
                   against
                   this
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Answ
                     .
                  
                
                 Arguments
                 you
                 have
                 had
                 before
                 ;
                 I
                 shall
                 only
                 therefore
                 point
                 to
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 doors
                 ,
                 where
                 your
                 enemy
                 comes
                 forth
                 upon
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 surely
                 the
                 very
                 sight
                 thereof
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 beest
                 loyal
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 will
                 stirre
                 thee
                 up
                 to
                 fall
                 upon
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 pride
                 discovers
                 it self
                 in
                 dwelling
                 upon
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 our
                 gifts
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 secret
                 kinde
                 of
                 content
                 to
                 see
                 our
                 own
                 face
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 last
                 we
                 fall
                 in
                 love
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 We
                 read
                 of
                 some
                 whose
                 
                   eyes
                   are
                   full
                   of
                   the
                   adulteresse
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   cease
                   from
                   sinne
                
                 ;
                 a
                 proud
                 heart
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 his
                 own
                 abilities
                 cast
                 their
                 shadow
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 his
                 eye
                 wherever
                 he
                 goes
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 subject
                 and
                 
                 theam
                 of
                 his
                 thoughts
                 is
                 what
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 above
                 others
                 ,
                 applauding
                 himself
                 as
                 Bernard
                 confesseth
                 ,
                 that
                 (
                 when
                 one
                 would
                 think
                 he
                 had
                 little
                 leisure
                 for
                 such
                 thoughts
                 )
                 even
                 in
                 preaching
                 ,
                 pride
                 would
                 be
                 whispering
                 in
                 his
                 eare
                 
                   Bene
                   fecisti
                   Bernarde
                
                 ,
                 O
                 well
                 done
                 Bernard
                 .
                 Now
                 have
                 a
                 care
                 (
                 Christian
                 )
                 of
                 chatting
                 with
                 such
                 company
                 .
                 Run
                 from
                 such
                 thoughts
                 as
                 from
                 a
                 Beare
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 devil
                 can
                 get
                 thee
                 to
                 stand
                 on
                 this
                 pinacle
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 presents
                 thee
                 with
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 thy
                 spiritual
                 attainments
                 and
                 endowments
                 for
                 thee
                 to
                 gaze
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 thy
                 weak
                 head
                 w●ll
                 soon
                 turn
                 round
                 in
                 pride
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 labour
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 thy
                 own
                 infirmities
                 lively
                 in
                 thy
                 soule
                 to
                 divert
                 the
                 temptation
                 .
                 As
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 some
                 kinde
                 of
                 fits
                 ,
                 carry
                 about
                 them
                 things
                 proper
                 for
                 the
                 disease
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 fit
                 is
                 coming
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 oft
                 is
                 occasioned
                 with
                 a
                 sweet
                 perfume
                 )
                 they
                 may
                 use
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 help
                 .
                 Sweet
                 sents
                 are
                 not
                 more
                 dangerous
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 may
                 applaud
                 thee
                 is
                 to
                 thy
                 soul
                 :
                 Have
                 a
                 care
                 therefore
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 wearing
                 such
                 thoughts
                 in
                 thy
                 own
                 bosome
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 sitting
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 bring
                 the
                 sweet
                 sent
                 of
                 thy
                 perfections
                 to
                 thee
                 by
                 their
                 flattery
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 this
                 kinde
                 of
                 pride
                 appears
                 in
                 a
                 forwardnesse
                 to
                 expose
                 it self
                 to
                 view
                 .
                 
                 Davids
                 brethren
                 were
                 mistaken
                 in
                 him
                 in
                 deed
                 ,
                 but
                 oft
                 the
                 pride
                 and
                 naughtinesse
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 breaks
                 out
                 at
                 this
                 door
                 .
                 Christs
                 carnal
                 friends
                 bid
                 Christ
                 shew
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 pride
                 loves
                 to
                 climbe
                 up
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 Zaecheus
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 himself
                 .
                 
                   The
                   fool
                   (
                   Solomon
                
                 tells
                 us
                 )
                 
                   hath
                   no
                   delight
                   in
                   understanding
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   his
                   heart
                   may
                   discover
                   it self
                   ,
                
                 Prov.
                 18.2
                 .
                 Pride
                 would
                 be
                 some
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 comes
                 abroad
                 to
                 court
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 whereas
                 humility
                 delights
                 in
                 privacy
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 leaves
                 do
                 cover
                 and
                 shade
                 the
                 fruits
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 hand
                 must
                 gently
                 lift
                 up
                 them
                 before
                 they
                 can
                 see
                 the
                 fruit
                 :
                 so
                 should
                 humility
                 and
                 a
                 holy
                 modesty
                 conceal
                 the
                 perfections
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 till
                 a
                 hand
                 of
                 Providence
                 by
                 some
                 call
                 invites
                 them
                 out
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 pride
                 in
                 naked
                 gifts
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 naked
                 breasts
                 and
                 backs
                 :
                 humility
                 is
                 a
                 necessary
                 veile
                 to
                 all
                 other
                 graces
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 first
                 ,
                 Christian
                 ,
                 look
                 whenever
                 thou
                 comest
                 forth
                 to
                 publike
                 duty
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 a
                 call
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 obedience
                 to
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 answer
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 calls
                 thee
                 forth
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 's
                 pride
                 to
                 run
                 before
                 God
                 speaks
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 when
                 call'd
                 earnestly
                 implore
                 divine
                 strength
                 against
                 this
                 enemy
                 :
                 shun
                 not
                 a
                 duty
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 pride
                 ,
                 thou
                 
                 mayest
                 shew
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 seeming
                 to
                 escape
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 go
                 in
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 God
                 against
                 it
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 hope
                 of
                 overcoming
                 it
                 by
                 obedience
                 then
                 disobedience
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 in
                 envying
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 seeme
                 to
                 blinde
                 our
                 own
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 faire
                 a
                 prospect
                 as
                 we
                 desire
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 weed
                 may
                 grow
                 too
                 rank
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 soile
                 .
                 Aaron
                 and
                 Miriam
                 could
                 not
                 bear
                 Moses
                 his
                 honour
                 ,
                 Numb
                 .
                 12.1
                 .
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 businesse
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 pick
                 a
                 quarrel
                 with
                 him
                 about
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 (
                 because
                 an
                 Ethiopian
                 )
                 as
                 appears
                 plainly
                 ,
                 v.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Hath
                   the
                   Lord
                   indeed
                   spoken
                   only
                   by
                
                 Moses
                 ?
                 
                   hath
                   he
                   not
                   spoken
                   also
                   by
                   us
                   ?
                
                 They
                 thought
                 Moses
                 went
                 away
                 with
                 too
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 repine
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 use
                 him
                 more
                 then
                 themselves
                 .
                 And
                 't
                 is
                 observable
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 lusting
                 for
                 flesh
                 broke
                 out
                 among
                 the
                 mixt
                 multitude
                 and
                 baser
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 Numb
                 .
                 11.4
                 ,
                 5.
                 but
                 this
                 of
                 pride
                 and
                 envie
                 took
                 fire
                 in
                 the
                 bosomes
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 for
                 place
                 and
                 Piety
                 .
                 O
                 what
                 need
                 then
                 have
                 we
                 ,
                 poor
                 creatures
                 ,
                 to
                 watch
                 our
                 hearts
                 when
                 we
                 see
                 such
                 precious
                 servants
                 of
                 God
                 led
                 into
                 temptation
                 ?
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   that
                   dwelleth
                   in
                   us
                   lusteth
                   to
                   envy
                   ,
                
                 James
                 4.5
                 .
                 Our
                 corrupt
                 nature
                 is
                 ever
                 putting
                 on
                 to
                 this
                 sin
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 as
                 hard
                 to
                 keep
                 our
                 hearts
                 and
                 this
                 sin
                 asunder
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 hinder
                 two
                 lovers
                 from
                 meeting
                 together
                 :
                 Thatch
                 is
                 not
                 more
                 ready
                 to
                 be
                 fired
                 with
                 every
                 flash
                 of
                 lightening
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 heart
                 to
                 be
                 kindled
                 at
                 the
                 shining
                 forth
                 of
                 any
                 excelling
                 gift
                 or
                 grace
                 in
                 another
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 windows
                 that
                 corrupt
                 nature
                 look't
                 out
                 at
                 ,
                 a
                 sin
                 that
                 shed
                 the
                 first
                 blood
                 ;
                 Cains
                 envy
                 hatcht
                 Abels
                 murder
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 ever
                 thou
                 meanest
                 to
                 get
                 the
                 mastery
                 of
                 this
                 sin
                 ;
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 call
                 in
                 help
                 from
                 heaven
                 .
                 No
                 sooner
                 hath
                 the
                 Apostle
                 set
                 forth
                 ,
                 how
                 big
                 and
                 teeming
                 full
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 with
                 envy
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 shews
                 where
                 a
                 fountain
                 of
                 grace
                 is
                 infinitely
                 exceeding
                 that
                 of
                 lust
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   within
                   us
                   lusteth
                   to
                   envie
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   giveth
                   more
                   grace
                   ,
                
                 v.
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 sit
                 not
                 down
                 tamely
                 under
                 this
                 sin
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 unconquerable
                 .
                 God
                 can
                 give
                 thee
                 more
                 grace
                 then
                 thou
                 hast
                 sin
                 ,
                 more
                 humility
                 then
                 thou
                 hast
                 pride
                 .
                 Be
                 but
                 so
                 humble
                 as
                 cordially
                 to
                 beg
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 proud
                 ,
                 as
                 wickedly
                 to
                 envy
                 his
                 gifts
                 or
                 grace
                 in
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 make
                 this
                 sin
                 as
                 black
                 and
                 ugly
                 as
                 thou
                 canst
                 possibly
                 to
                 thy
                 thought
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 presented
                 to
                 thee
                 thou
                 mayest
                 abhor
                 it
                 the
                 more
                 .
                 Indeed
                 there
                 needs
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 its
                 own
                 
                 face
                 ,
                 (
                 wouldest
                 thou
                 look
                 wishly
                 on
                 it
                 )
                 to
                 make
                 thee
                 out
                 of
                 love
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 ,
                 this
                 envying
                 of
                 others
                 gifts
                 ,
                 casts
                 great
                 contempt
                 upon
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 more
                 wayes
                 then
                 one
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 enviest
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 thy
                 brethren
                 ,
                 thou
                 takest
                 upon
                 thee
                 to
                 teach
                 God
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 shall
                 give
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 whom
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 great
                 God
                 should
                 take
                 counsel
                 or
                 ask
                 leave
                 of
                 thee
                 before
                 he
                 dispenseth
                 his
                 gifts
                 ,
                 and
                 darest
                 thou
                 stand
                 to
                 thy
                 own
                 envious
                 thoughts
                 with
                 this
                 interpretation
                 ?
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 thou
                 findest
                 Christ
                 himself
                 give
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 20.15
                 .
                 
                   Is
                   it
                   not
                   lawful
                   for
                   me
                   to
                   do
                   what
                   I
                   will
                   with
                   my
                   own
                   ?
                
                 as
                 if
                 Christ
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 what
                 hath
                 any
                 to
                 do
                 to
                 cavil
                 at
                 my
                 disposure
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 not
                 theirs
                 but
                 mine
                 to
                 give
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 thou
                 malignest
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 God.
                 It
                 troubles
                 thee
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 a
                 heart
                 to
                 do
                 good
                 to
                 any
                 besides
                 thy selfe
                 :
                 thy
                 eye
                 is
                 evil
                 because
                 his
                 is
                 good
                 .
                 Wouldest
                 not
                 thou
                 have
                 God
                 be
                 good
                 ?
                 you
                 had
                 as
                 good
                 speak
                 out
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 him
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 assoon
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 good
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 an
                 enemy
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 thou
                 defacest
                 that
                 which
                 should
                 set
                 it
                 forth
                 .
                 Every
                 gift
                 is
                 a
                 ray
                 of
                 divine
                 excellency
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 beams
                 declare
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 so
                 all
                 the
                 gifts
                 God
                 imparts
                 declare
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 Now
                 envy
                 labours
                 to
                 deface
                 and
                 fully
                 the
                 representations
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 it
                 hath
                 ever
                 something
                 to
                 disparage
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 another
                 withal
                 .
                 God
                 shewed
                 Miriam
                 her
                 sin
                 by
                 her
                 punishment
                 ,
                 she
                 went
                 to
                 bespatter
                 Moses
                 ,
                 that
                 shone
                 so
                 eminently
                 with
                 the
                 gifts
                 and
                 graces
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 spits
                 in
                 her
                 sace
                 ,
                 Numb
                 .
                 12.
                 yea
                 ,
                 fills
                 her
                 all
                 over
                 with
                 a
                 noisome
                 scab
                 .
                 Doest
                 thou
                 cordially
                 wish
                 well
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 why
                 then
                 hangest
                 thou
                 thy
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 doest
                 not
                 rather
                 rejoyce
                 to
                 see
                 him
                 glorified
                 by
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 others
                 ?
                 Could
                 a
                 Heathen
                 take
                 it
                 so
                 well
                 ,
                 when
                 himself
                 was
                 passed
                 by
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 chosen
                 to
                 places
                 of
                 honour
                 and
                 government
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 glad
                 his
                 City
                 could
                 finde
                 so
                 many
                 more
                 worthy
                 then
                 himself
                 ?
                 and
                 shall
                 a
                 Christian
                 repine
                 that
                 any
                 are
                 found
                 fit
                 to
                 honour
                 God
                 besides
                 himself
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 thou
                 wrongest
                 thy
                 brother
                 ,
                 as
                 thou
                 sinnest
                 against
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 love
                 ,
                 which
                 obligeth
                 thee
                 to
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 his
                 good
                 as
                 thy
                 owne
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 to
                 prefer
                 him
                 in
                 honour
                 before
                 thy self
                 .
                 Thou
                 canst
                 not
                 love
                 and
                 envy
                 the
                 same
                 person
                 ;
                 envy
                 is
                 as
                 contrary
                 to
                 love
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 hectical
                 feavourish
                 fire
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 kindly
                 
                 heat
                 of
                 nature
                 .
                 
                   Charity
                   envieth
                   not
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 13.
                 
                 How
                 can
                 it
                 when
                 it
                 lives
                 where
                 it
                 loves
                 ?
                 and
                 when
                 thou
                 ceasest
                 to
                 love
                 ,
                 thou
                 beginnest
                 to
                 hate
                 and
                 kill
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 doest
                 not
                 thou
                 tremble
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 a
                 murderer
                 at
                 last
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 thou
                 consultest
                 worst
                 of
                 all
                 for
                 thy self
                 .
                 God
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 thy
                 reach
                 ,
                 what
                 thou
                 spittest
                 against
                 heaven
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 sure
                 to
                 have
                 fall
                 on
                 thy
                 own
                 face
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 brother
                 whom
                 thou
                 enviest
                 God
                 stands
                 bound
                 to
                 defend
                 him
                 against
                 thy
                 envy
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 maligned
                 for
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 Thus
                 did
                 God
                 plead
                 Josephs
                 cause
                 against
                 his
                 envious
                 brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 Davids
                 against
                 wicked
                 Saul
                 .
                 Thy selfe
                 only
                 hast
                 real
                 hurt
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 thou
                 deprivest
                 thy self
                 of
                 what
                 thou
                 mightest
                 reap
                 from
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 That
                 old
                 saying
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 
                   Tolle
                   invidiam
                   ,
                   mea
                   tua
                   sunt
                   ,
                   &
                   tua
                   mea
                
                 :
                 What
                 thou
                 hast
                 is
                 mine
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 thine
                 ;
                 when
                 envy
                 is
                 gone
                 .
                 Whereas
                 now
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 leach
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 they
                 say
                 draws
                 out
                 the
                 worst
                 blood
                 )
                 thou
                 suckest
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 swells
                 thy
                 minde
                 with
                 discontent
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 after
                 vomited
                 out
                 in
                 strife
                 and
                 contention
                 .
                 O
                 what
                 a
                 sad
                 thing
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 should
                 go
                 from
                 a
                 precious
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 a
                 sweet
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 nothing
                 away
                 but
                 a
                 grudge
                 against
                 the
                 instrument
                 God
                 used
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 and
                 others
                 at
                 Christs
                 preaching
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 thou
                 robbest
                 thy self
                 of
                 the
                 joy
                 of
                 thy
                 life
                 ;
                 
                   He
                   that
                   is
                   cruel
                   troubles
                   his
                   own
                   flesh
                   ,
                
                 Prov.
                 11.17
                 .
                 The
                 envious
                 man
                 doth
                 it
                 to
                 purpose
                 ,
                 he
                 sticks
                 the
                 honour
                 and
                 esteem
                 of
                 others
                 as
                 thornes
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 heart
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 think
                 of
                 them
                 without
                 paine
                 and
                 anguish
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 must
                 needs
                 pine
                 that
                 is
                 ever
                 in
                 paine
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 thou
                 throwest
                 thy self
                 into
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 temptation
                 ,
                 thou
                 needest
                 give
                 the
                 devil
                 no
                 greater
                 advantage
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 stock
                 any
                 sin
                 almost
                 will
                 grow
                 upon
                 .
                 What
                 will
                 not
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 do
                 ,
                 to
                 rid
                 their
                 hands
                 of
                 Joseph
                 whom
                 they
                 envied
                 ?
                 that
                 very
                 pride
                 which
                 made
                 them
                 disdain
                 the
                 thought
                 of
                 bowing
                 to
                 his
                 sheaf
                 ,
                 made
                 them
                 stoop
                 far
                 lower
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 debase
                 themselves
                 as
                 low
                 as
                 hell
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 the
                 devils
                 instruments
                 to
                 sell
                 their
                 dear
                 brother
                 into
                 slavery
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 worse
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 God
                 had
                 not
                 provided
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 )
                 then
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 sla●n
                 him
                 on
                 the
                 place
                 .
                 What
                 an
                 impotent
                 minde
                 and
                 cruel
                 did
                 Saul
                 shew
                 against
                 David
                 ,
                 when
                 once
                 envy
                 had
                 envenomed
                 his
                 heart
                 ?
                 from
                 
                 that
                 day
                 which
                 he
                 heard
                 David
                 preferr'd
                 in
                 the
                 womens
                 Songs
                 above
                 himself
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 never
                 get
                 that
                 sound
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 but
                 did
                 ever
                 after
                 devote
                 this
                 innocent
                 man
                 to
                 death
                 in
                 his
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 done
                 him
                 no
                 other
                 wrong
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 being
                 an
                 instrument
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 crown
                 on
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 hazard
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 life
                 with
                 Goliah
                 .
                 O
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 bloody
                 sin
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 wombe
                 wherein
                 a
                 whole
                 litter
                 of
                 other
                 sins
                 are
                 formed
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 1.29
                 .
                 full
                 of
                 envy
                 ,
                 murder
                 ,
                 debate
                 ,
                 deceit
                 ,
                 malignity
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 therefore
                 except
                 you
                 be
                 resolved
                 to
                 bid
                 the
                 devil
                 welcom
                 and
                 his
                 whole
                 train
                 ,
                 resist
                 him
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 comes
                 before
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 quarters
                 for
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
              
               Of
               pride
               of
               Grace
               .
            
             
               SEcondly
               ,
               pride
               of
               grace
               .
               This
               is
               another
               way
               Satan
               assaults
               the
               Christian
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               grace
               cannot
               be
               proud
               ,
               yet
               't
               is
               possible
               a
               Saint
               may
               be
               proud
               of
               his
               grace
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               the
               Christian
               hath
               or
               doth
               ,
               but
               this
               worme
               of
               pride
               will
               breed
               in
               it
               .
               The
               world
               we
               live
               in
               is
               corruptible
               ,
               and
               all
               here
               is
               subject
               to
               putrefie
               ,
               as
               things
               kept
               in
               a
               rafty
               muggish
               room
               ,
               subject
               them
               to
               mould
               .
               It
               is
               not
               the
               nature
               of
               grace
               ,
               but
               the
               salt
               of
               the
               Covenant
               keeps
               and
               preserves
               the
               purity
               of
               it
               ;
               in
               heaven
               indeed
               we
               shall
               be
               safe
               .
               But
               how
               can
               a
               Saint
               be
               said
               to
               be
               proud
               of
               his
               grace
               ?
               Then
               a
               soule
               is
               proud
               of
               his
               grace
               ,
               when
               he
               trusts
               in
               his
               grace
               .
               Trust
               and
               confidence
               is
               an
               incommunicable
               flower
               of
               Gods
               Crown
               as
               Soveraign
               Lord
               ,
               even
               among
               men
               it
               goes
               along
               with
               royalty
               .
               Set
               up
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               as
               such
               he
               expects
               you
               should
               give
               him
               this
               ,
               as
               the
               undoubted
               Prerogative
               of
               his
               place
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               seek
               protection
               from
               any
               other
               ,
               is
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               to
               set
               up
               another
               King
               ,
               Judg.
               9.15
               .
               
                 If
                 indeed
                 you
                 anoint
                 me
                 King
                 over
                 you
                 ,
                 then
                 come
                 and
                 put
                 your
                 trust
                 under
                 my
                 shadow
              
               ;
               therefore
               when
               a
               soule
               puts
               his
               trust
               in
               any
               thing
               beside
               God
               ,
               he
               
               sets
               up
               a
               Prince
               ,
               a
               King
               ,
               an
               Idol
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               gives
               Gods
               glory
               away
               .
               Now
               it
               doth
               not
               make
               the
               sin
               lesse
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               we
               crown
               ,
               then
               if
               it
               were
               a
               lust
               we
               crowned
               .
               'T
               is
               idolatry
               to
               worship
               a
               holy
               Angel
               as
               well
               as
               a
               cursed
               devil
               ,
               to
               make
               our
               grace
               a
               god
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               our
               belly
               our
               god
               ,
               nay
               rather
               it
               addes
               to
               it
               ,
               because
               that
               is
               now
               used
               to
               rob
               him
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               which
               should
               have
               brought
               him
               in
               the
               greatest
               revenue
               of
               glory
               ;
               certainly
               the
               more
               treasure
               you
               put
               into
               your
               servants
               hands
               ,
               the
               greater
               wrong
               to
               you
               for
               him
               to
               run
               away
               with
               it
               .
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               David
               could
               have
               borne
               it
               better
               to
               have
               seen
               a
               Philistine
               drive
               him
               from
               his
               throne
               then
               a
               sonne
               ,
               an
               Absalom
               .
               But
               how
               can
               or
               may
               a
               Saint
               be
               said
               to
               trust
               in
               his
               grace
               ?
            
             
               First
               ,
               by
               trusting
               to
               the
               strength
               of
               his
               grace
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               by
               trusting
               on
               the
               worth
               of
               his
               grace
               .
               Indeed
               a
               professed
               trust
               in
               grace
               ,
               I
               conceive
               ,
               cannot
               stand
               with
               grace
               :
               but
               there
               is
               an
               oblique
               kinde
               of
               trust
               ,
               or
               that
               which
               by
               interpretation
               may
               savour
               of
               it
               .
               Satan
               is
               slie
               in
               his
               assaults
               .
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 to
                 trust
                 in
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 grace
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 proud
                 of
                 grace
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 opposed
                 to
                 that
                 poverty
                 of
                 spirit
                 so
                 commended
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 5.
                 by
                 which
                 a
                 man
                 lives
                 in
                 the
                 continual
                 sense
                 of
                 his
                 spiritual
                 beggery
                 and
                 nothingnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 hath
                 his
                 recourse
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 poor
                 to
                 the
                 rich
                 mans
                 door
                 ,
                 knowing
                 he
                 hath
                 nothing
                 at
                 home
                 to
                 maintain
                 him
                 .
                 Such
                 a
                 one
                 was
                 Paul
                 ,
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 himself
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 ashamed
                 to
                 let
                 the
                 world
                 know
                 that
                 Christ
                 carries
                 his
                 purse
                 for
                 him
                 .
                 
                   Our
                   sufficiency
                   is
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 after
                 many
                 years
                 trading
                 ,
                 this
                 holy
                 man
                 sees
                 nothing
                 he
                 hath
                 got
                 ,
                 Phil.
                 3.13
                 .
                 
                   I
                   count
                   not
                   my self
                   to
                   have
                   apprehended
                   :
                
                 he
                 is
                 still
                 pressing
                 forward
                 ;
                 ask
                 him
                 how
                 he
                 lives
                 ,
                 he
                 'll
                 tell
                 you
                 who
                 keeps
                 house
                 for
                 him
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   live
                   ,
                   yet
                   not
                   I
                   ,
                
                 Gal.
                 2.20
                 ▪
                 as
                 ask
                 a
                 beggar
                 where
                 he
                 hath
                 his
                 meat
                 ,
                 cloathes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 he
                 'll
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   thank
                   my
                   good
                   Master
                
                 ;
                 Now
                 Satan
                 chiefly
                 labours
                 to
                 puffe
                 the
                 soul
                 up
                 with
                 an
                 over-weening
                 conceit
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ability
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 readiest
                 means
                 to
                 bring
                 him
                 into
                 his
                 snare
                 ;
                 Satan
                 knows
                 't
                 is
                 Gods
                 method
                 to
                 give
                 his
                 children
                 
                 into
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 when
                 once
                 they
                 grow
                 proud
                 and
                 self-confident
                 :
                 Hezekiah
                 was
                 left
                 to
                 a
                 temptation
                 ,
                 2
                 Chron.
                 32.31
                 .
                 
                   to
                   try
                   him
                
                 .
                 Why
                 ?
                 God
                 had
                 tried
                 him
                 to
                 purpose
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 in
                 an
                 affliction
                 ;
                 what
                 needs
                 this
                 ?
                 O
                 Hezekiahs
                 heart
                 was
                 lift
                 up
                 after
                 his
                 affliction
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 time
                 for
                 God
                 to
                 let
                 the
                 tempter
                 alone
                 a
                 little
                 to
                 foile
                 him
                 ;
                 probably
                 now
                 Hezekiah
                 had
                 high
                 thoughts
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 ;
                 O
                 he
                 would
                 never
                 do
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 will
                 let
                 him
                 see
                 what
                 a
                 weak
                 creature
                 he
                 is
                 .
                 Peter
                 makes
                 a
                 whip
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 back
                 in
                 that
                 bravado
                 ;
                 
                   Though
                   all
                   should
                   forsake
                   thee
                   ,
                   yet
                   will
                   not
                   I.
                
                 Christ
                 now
                 in
                 meer
                 mercy
                 must
                 set
                 Satan
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 lay
                 him
                 on
                 his
                 back
                 ;
                 that
                 seeing
                 the
                 weaknesse
                 of
                 his
                 faith
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 dismounted
                 from
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 his
                 pride
                 .
                 All
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 say
                 from
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 ent●eat
                 thee
                 (
                 Christian
                 )
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 care
                 of
                 this
                 kinde
                 of
                 pride
                 .
                 You
                 know
                 what
                 Joah
                 said
                 to
                 David
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 perceived
                 his
                 heart
                 lift
                 up
                 with
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 would
                 have
                 the
                 people
                 numbered
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   God
                   adde
                   unto
                   thy
                   people
                   ,
                   how
                   many
                   soever
                   they
                   be
                   ,
                   a
                   hundred
                   fold
                   ;
                   but
                   why
                   doth
                   my
                   Lord
                   the
                   King
                   delight
                   in
                   this
                   thing
                   ?
                
                 2
                 Sam.
                 24.3
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 adde
                 to
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 thy
                 grace
                 a
                 hundred
                 fold
                 ,
                 but
                 why
                 delightest
                 thou
                 in
                 this
                 ?
                 why
                 shouldest
                 thou
                 be
                 lift
                 up
                 ?
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 grace
                 ?
                 shall
                 the
                 Groom
                 be
                 proud
                 because
                 he
                 rides
                 on
                 his
                 Masters
                 horse
                 ?
                 or
                 the
                 mud
                 wall
                 because
                 the
                 Sun
                 shines
                 on
                 it
                 ?
                 mayest
                 thou
                 not
                 say
                 of
                 every
                 dram
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 young
                 man
                 of
                 his
                 hatchet
                 ,
                 
                   Alas
                   ,
                   Muster
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   borrowed
                   ?
                
                 nay
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 borrowed
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 use
                 it
                 without
                 his
                 skill
                 and
                 strength
                 that
                 lends
                 it
                 thee
                 .
                 O
                 beware
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 let
                 not
                 those
                 vain
                 thoughts
                 lodge
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 left
                 thou
                 enter
                 into
                 temptation
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 breach
                 a
                 whole
                 troop
                 of
                 sins
                 may
                 enter
                 at
                 ,
                 yea
                 will
                 ,
                 except
                 speedily
                 fill'd
                 up
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 make
                 thee
                 soon
                 grow
                 loose
                 and
                 negligent
                 in
                 thy
                 duty
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 sense
                 of
                 insufficiency
                 keeps
                 a
                 soul
                 at
                 work
                 ,
                 to
                 pray
                 and
                 heare
                 ,
                 as
                 want
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 and
                 hutch
                 holds
                 up
                 the
                 market
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 comes
                 thither
                 to
                 buy
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 at
                 home
                 .
                 Vp
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                   Jacob
                   ,
                   go
                   down
                   to
                   Egypt
                   for
                   corne
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   live
                   and
                   not
                   die
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 saith
                 the
                 needy
                 Christian
                 ,
                 Up
                 soul
                 to
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 thy
                 faith
                 is
                 weak
                 ,
                 thy
                 patience
                 almost
                 spent
                 ,
                 ply
                 thee
                 to
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 go
                 with
                 thy
                 homer
                 to
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 get
                 some
                 supplies
                 .
                 Now
                 a
                 soule
                 conceited
                 of
                 his
                 store
                 ,
                 hath
                 another
                 song
                 ;
                 
                   Soul
                   ,
                   take
                   thine
                   ease
                   ,
                   thou
                   art
                   richly
                   laid
                   in
                   for
                   many
                   dayes
                   .
                
                 Let
                 the
                 doubting
                 
                 soule
                 pray
                 ,
                 thy
                 faith
                 is
                 strong
                 ;
                 let
                 the
                 weake
                 lie
                 at
                 the
                 breast
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 well
                 grown
                 up
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 well
                 if
                 it
                 goes
                 not
                 further
                 to
                 a
                 despising
                 of
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 have
                 some
                 more
                 courtly
                 fate
                 then
                 ordinary
                 :
                 such
                 a
                 passe
                 were
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 come
                 to
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 4.8
                 .
                 
                   Now
                   ye
                   are
                   full
                   ,
                   now
                   ye
                   are
                   rich
                   ,
                   ye
                   reign
                   like
                   Kings
                   without
                   us
                   .
                
                 I
                 pray
                 observe
                 how
                 he
                 layes
                 the
                 accent
                 on
                 the
                 particle
                 now
                 ;
                 now
                 ye
                 are
                 rich
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 knew
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 if
                 Paul
                 had
                 been
                 come
                 to
                 town
                 ,
                 and
                 newes
                 spread
                 abroad
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 that
                 Paul
                 was
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 flock't
                 to
                 hear
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 blessed
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 season
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 you
                 were
                 poor
                 and
                 empty
                 ;
                 now
                 ye
                 are
                 full
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 got
                 to
                 a
                 higher
                 attainment
                 ;
                 Paul
                 is
                 a
                 plain
                 fellow
                 now
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 carry
                 his
                 cheere
                 to
                 a
                 hungry
                 people
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 well
                 apaid
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 once
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 come
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 easie
                 to
                 judge
                 what
                 will
                 follow
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 this
                 trusting
                 to
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 grace
                 will
                 make
                 the
                 soule
                 bold
                 and
                 venturous
                 .
                 The
                 humble
                 Christian
                 is
                 the
                 wary
                 Christian
                 ,
                 he
                 knows
                 his
                 weaknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 makes
                 him
                 afraid
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 a
                 weak
                 head
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 soon
                 disputed
                 into
                 an
                 errour
                 and
                 heresie
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 dare
                 not
                 come
                 where
                 such
                 stuffe
                 is
                 broach't
                 ,
                 lest
                 my
                 weak
                 head
                 should
                 be
                 intoxicated
                 :
                 the
                 confident
                 man
                 he
                 'll
                 sip
                 of
                 every
                 cup
                 ,
                 he
                 fears
                 none
                 ;
                 no
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 stablish't
                 in
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 a
                 whole
                 team
                 of
                 hereticks
                 shall
                 not
                 draw
                 him
                 aside
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 a
                 vain
                 light
                 heart
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 humble
                 soule
                 ;
                 I
                 dare
                 not
                 come
                 among
                 wicked
                 debautch't
                 company
                 ,
                 left
                 I
                 should
                 at
                 last
                 bring
                 the
                 naughty
                 man
                 home
                 with
                 me
                 :
                 but
                 one
                 trusting
                 to
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
                 dares
                 venture
                 into
                 the
                 devils
                 quarters
                 .
                 Thus
                 Peter
                 into
                 the
                 rout
                 of
                 Christs
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 he
                 came
                 off
                 you
                 know
                 ;
                 there
                 his
                 faith
                 had
                 been
                 slain
                 on
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 Christ
                 founded
                 a
                 retreat
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 seasonable
                 look
                 of
                 love
                 he
                 gave
                 him
                 .
                 Indeed
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 of
                 some
                 bragging
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 not
                 think
                 it
                 enough
                 to
                 be
                 temperate
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 object
                 for
                 intemperance
                 present
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 would
                 go
                 into
                 Taverns
                 and
                 Whore-houses
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 meant
                 to
                 beat
                 the
                 devil
                 on
                 his
                 own
                 ground
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Christian
                 knows
                 an
                 enemy
                 nearer
                 then
                 so
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 ignorant
                 of
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 need
                 not
                 go
                 over
                 his
                 own
                 threshold
                 to
                 challenge
                 the
                 devils
                 He
                 hath
                 lust
                 in
                 his
                 bosome
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 hard
                 enough
                 for
                 him
                 all
                 his
                 dayes
                 ,
                 without
                 giving
                 it
                 the
                 vantage
                 ground
                 .
                 Christian
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 no
                 sin
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 thou
                 mayest
                 be
                 left
                 to
                 commit
                 it
                 ,
                 except
                 one
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 bold
                 speech
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 ,
                 )
                 If
                 Clapham
                 die
                 of
                 the
                 plague
                 ,
                 say
                 Clapham
                 had
                 no
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 made
                 him
                 boldly
                 go
                 among
                 the
                 infected
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 die
                 of
                 spiritual
                 plagues
                 ,
                 yet
                 such
                 may
                 have
                 the
                 plague-sores
                 of
                 grosse
                 sins
                 running
                 on
                 them
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 sad
                 enough
                 ?
                 therefore
                 walk
                 humbly
                 with
                 thy
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 this
                 high
                 conceit
                 of
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 thy
                 grace
                 will
                 make
                 thee
                 cruel
                 and
                 churlish
                 to
                 thy
                 weak
                 brethren
                 in
                 their
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 a
                 sin
                 that
                 least
                 becomes
                 a
                 Saint
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 6.1
                 .
                 
                   If
                   any
                   one
                   be
                   overtaken
                   ,
                   you
                   that
                   be
                   spiritual
                   ,
                   restore
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   with
                   meeknesse
                
                 ;
                 but
                 how
                 shall
                 a
                 soul
                 get
                 such
                 a
                 meek
                 spirit
                 ?
                 It
                 follows
                 ,
                 
                   considering
                   thy self
                   ,
                   lest
                   thou
                   also
                   be
                   tempted
                   .
                
                 What
                 makes
                 men
                 hard
                 to
                 the
                 poor
                 ?
                 they
                 think
                 they
                 shall
                 never
                 be
                 so
                 themselves
                 .
                 Why
                 are
                 many
                 so
                 sharp
                 in
                 their
                 censures
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 trust
                 too
                 much
                 to
                 their
                 grace
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 never
                 fall
                 ?
                 O
                 you
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 sin
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 therefore
                 feare
                 .
                 Bernard
                 used
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 heard
                 any
                 scandalous
                 sin
                 of
                 a
                 Professour
                 ;
                 
                   Hodie
                   illi
                   ,
                   cras
                   mihi
                
                 .
                 He
                 fell
                 to
                 day
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 stumble
                 tomorrow
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                 The
                 second
                 way
                 a
                 soule
                 may
                 be
                 proud
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 resting
                 on
                 it
                 for
                 his
                 acceptance
                 with
                 God.
                 The
                 Scripture
                 calls
                 inherent
                 grace
                 
                   our
                   own
                   righteousnesse
                
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 God
                 indeed
                 be
                 the
                 efficient
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 and
                 opposeth
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 alone
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Righteousnesse
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   Rom.
                
                 10.1
                 .
                 Now
                 to
                 rest
                 on
                 any
                 grace
                 inherent
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 exalt
                 our
                 own
                 righteousnesse
                 above
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 pride
                 will
                 this
                 amount
                 to
                 ?
                 If
                 this
                 ware
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 Saint
                 when
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 heaven
                 might
                 say
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 Heaven
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 built
                 ,
                 my
                 grace
                 hath
                 purchased
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Heaven
                 should
                 become
                 tenant
                 to
                 his
                 creature
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 cast
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 our
                 salvation
                 into
                 another
                 method
                 ,
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 of
                 grace
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 grace
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 Inherent
                 grace
                 hath
                 its
                 place
                 and
                 office
                 to
                 accompany
                 salvation
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 6.9
                 .
                 but
                 not
                 procure
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 Christs
                 
                 work
                 ,
                 not
                 graces
                 .
                 When
                 Israel
                 waited
                 on
                 the
                 Lord
                 at
                 Mount
                 Sinai
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 their
                 bounds
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 man
                 must
                 come
                 up
                 besides
                 Moses
                 to
                 treat
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 not
                 touch
                 the
                 Mount
                 lest
                 they
                 die
                 :
                 thus
                 all
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 wait
                 on
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 none
                 come
                 up
                 to
                 challenge
                 any
                 acceptance
                 of
                 God
                 besides
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 grace
                 that
                 presents
                 the
                 soul
                 not
                 in
                 its
                 own
                 garments
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 what
                 needs
                 all
                 this
                 ?
                 where
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 trusts
                 in
                 his
                 grace
                 ?
                 Alas
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 the
                 Christian
                 that
                 doth
                 fully
                 stand
                 clear
                 ,
                 and
                 freely
                 come
                 his
                 off
                 his
                 own
                 righteousnesse
                 ?
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 rare
                 Pilot
                 indeed
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 steere
                 his
                 faith
                 in
                 so
                 direct
                 a
                 course
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 now
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 knock
                 upon
                 this
                 duty
                 ,
                 and
                 run
                 on
                 ground
                 upon
                 that
                 grace
                 .
                 Abraham
                 went
                 in
                 to
                 Hagar
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Abrahams
                 faith
                 are
                 not
                 perfectly
                 dead
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 sometimes
                 in
                 Hagars
                 armes
                 ,
                 witnesse
                 the
                 fluxe
                 and
                 refluxe
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 various
                 aspect
                 of
                 our
                 obedience
                 :
                 when
                 this
                 seems
                 full
                 ,
                 then
                 our
                 faith
                 is
                 at
                 a
                 spring-tide
                 ,
                 and
                 covers
                 all
                 the
                 mountains
                 of
                 our
                 fears
                 ;
                 but
                 let
                 it
                 seem
                 to
                 wain
                 in
                 any
                 service
                 or
                 duty
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Jordan
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 flies
                 back
                 ,
                 and
                 leaves
                 the
                 soule
                 naked
                 .
                 The
                 devils
                 spight
                 is
                 at
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 since
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 hinder
                 his
                 landing
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 endeavoured
                 all
                 he
                 could
                 ,
                 nor
                 work
                 his
                 will
                 on
                 his
                 person
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 come
                 ;
                 he
                 goes
                 now
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 refined
                 way
                 to
                 darken
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 his
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sufficiency
                 of
                 his
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 by
                 blending
                 ours
                 with
                 his
                 ;
                 this
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Justification
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 hath
                 had
                 more
                 works
                 and
                 batteries
                 made
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 Indeed
                 many
                 other
                 errours
                 were
                 but
                 his
                 slie
                 approaches
                 to
                 get
                 nearer
                 to
                 undermine
                 this
                 ;
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 connot
                 hide
                 this
                 truth
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 now
                 shines
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 like
                 the
                 Sun
                 in
                 its
                 strength
                 )
                 then
                 he
                 labours
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 practical
                 improvement
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 (
                 if
                 he
                 can
                 help
                 it
                 )
                 shall
                 not
                 live
                 up
                 to
                 our
                 own
                 principles
                 ,
                 making
                 us
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 our
                 judgement
                 we
                 professe
                 acceptance
                 only
                 through
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 practice
                 confute
                 our selves
                 .
                 Now
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 double
                 pride
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 he
                 makes
                 use
                 of
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 I
                 may
                 call
                 a
                 mannerly
                 pride
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 a
                 self-applauding
                 pride
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 a
                 mannerly
                 pride
                 ,
                 which
                 comes
                 forth
                 in
                 the
                 habit
                 and
                 guise
                 of
                 humility
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 discovers
                 it self
                 ,
                 either
                 at
                 the
                 soules
                 first
                 coming
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 keeps
                 him
                 from
                 closing
                 with
                 the
                 promise
                 ,
                 or
                 afterward
                 in
                 the
                 daily
                 course
                 of
                 a
                 Christians
                 walking
                 
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 keeps
                 him
                 from
                 comfortable
                 living
                 on
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 poor
                 soul
                 is
                 staved
                 off
                 the
                 promise
                 by
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 unworthinesse
                 and
                 great
                 unrighteousnesse
                 ;
                 tell
                 him
                 of
                 a
                 pardon
                 ,
                 alas
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 so
                 wrapt
                 up
                 with
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 vilenesse
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 cannot
                 fasten
                 it
                 upon
                 him
                 .
                 What
                 ,
                 will
                 God
                 ever
                 take
                 such
                 a
                 toad
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 into
                 his
                 bosome
                 ,
                 discount
                 so
                 many
                 great
                 abominations
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 him
                 into
                 his
                 favour
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 so
                 long
                 in
                 rebellious
                 armes
                 against
                 him
                 ?
                 he
                 cannot
                 beleeve
                 it
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 heares
                 what
                 Christ
                 hath
                 done
                 and
                 suffered
                 for
                 sin
                 ,
                 he
                 refuseth
                 to
                 be
                 comforted
                 .
                 Little
                 doth
                 the
                 soule
                 think
                 what
                 a
                 bitter
                 root
                 such
                 thoughts
                 spring
                 from
                 ,
                 thou
                 thinkest
                 thou
                 doest
                 well
                 thus
                 to
                 declaim
                 against
                 thy self
                 ,
                 and
                 aggravate
                 thy
                 sins
                 ;
                 indeed
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 paint
                 them
                 black
                 enough
                 ,
                 or
                 entertain
                 too
                 low
                 and
                 base
                 thoughts
                 of
                 thy selfe
                 for
                 them
                 :
                 But
                 what
                 wrong
                 hath
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 done
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 so
                 unworthily
                 reflect
                 upon
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 merit
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ?
                 Mayest
                 thou
                 not
                 do
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 tender
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 also
                 ?
                 Is
                 there
                 no
                 way
                 to
                 shew
                 thy
                 sense
                 of
                 thy
                 sin
                 ,
                 except
                 thou
                 asperse
                 thy
                 Saviour
                 ?
                 Canst
                 thou
                 not
                 charge
                 thy self
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 must
                 condemn
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 blood
                 to
                 shame
                 before
                 Satan
                 ,
                 who
                 triumphs
                 more
                 in
                 this
                 then
                 all
                 thy
                 other
                 sins
                 ?
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 though
                 thou
                 like
                 a
                 wretch
                 hast
                 undone
                 thy self
                 ,
                 and
                 damned
                 thy
                 soule
                 by
                 thy
                 sins
                 ,
                 yet
                 art
                 thou
                 not
                 willing
                 God
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 pardoning
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 procuring
                 the
                 same
                 ?
                 or
                 art
                 thou
                 like
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 Luke
                 16.3
                 .
                 
                   who
                   could
                   not
                   dig
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   beg
                   was
                   ashamed
                   .
                
                 Thou
                 canst
                 not
                 earne
                 heaven
                 by
                 thy
                 own
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 thy
                 spirit
                 so
                 stout
                 that
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 beg
                 it
                 for
                 Christs
                 sake
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 take
                 it
                 at
                 Gods
                 hands
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 comes
                 a
                 begging
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 beseecheth
                 thee
                 to
                 be
                 reconciled
                 to
                 him
                 ?
                 Ah
                 soule
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 ever
                 have
                 thought
                 there
                 could
                 have
                 lien
                 such
                 pride
                 under
                 such
                 a
                 modest
                 veile
                 ?
                 and
                 yet
                 none
                 like
                 it
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 horrible
                 pride
                 for
                 a
                 beggar
                 to
                 starve
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 take
                 an
                 alms
                 at
                 a
                 rich
                 mans
                 hands
                 :
                 a
                 malefactour
                 rather
                 to
                 choose
                 his
                 halter
                 then
                 a
                 pardon
                 from
                 his
                 gracious
                 Princes
                 hand
                 :
                 but
                 here
                 is
                 one
                 infinitely
                 surpassing
                 both
                 ;
                 a
                 soule
                 pining
                 and
                 perishing
                 in
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 rejecting
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 helpng
                 hand
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 save
                 him
                 ,
                 Though
                 Abigail
                 did
                 not
                 
                 think
                 her self
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 Davids
                 wife
                 ,
                 yet
                 she
                 thought
                 David
                 was
                 worthy
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 she
                 humbly
                 accepted
                 his
                 offer
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 haste
                 to
                 go
                 with
                 the
                 messengers
                 :
                 That
                 's
                 the
                 sweet
                 frame
                 of
                 heart
                 indeed
                 ,
                 to
                 lie
                 low
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 vilenesse
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 believe
                 ;
                 to
                 renounce
                 all
                 conceit
                 of
                 worthinesse
                 in
                 our selves
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 therefore
                 to
                 renounce
                 all
                 hope
                 of
                 mercy
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 more
                 speedily
                 to
                 make
                 haste
                 to
                 Christ
                 that
                 wooes
                 us
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 pride
                 and
                 unmannerlinesse
                 lies
                 in
                 making
                 Christ
                 stay
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 bids
                 his
                 messengers
                 invite
                 poor
                 sinners
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 tell
                 them
                 
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   ready
                
                 .
                 But
                 may
                 be
                 thou
                 wilt
                 say
                 still
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 pride
                 that
                 keeps
                 thee
                 off
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 believe
                 that
                 ever
                 God
                 will
                 entertain
                 such
                 as
                 thou
                 art
                 .
                 Truly
                 ,
                 thou
                 mendest
                 the
                 matter
                 but
                 little
                 with
                 this
                 ,
                 either
                 thou
                 keepest
                 some
                 lust
                 in
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 part
                 with
                 to
                 obtain
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 the
                 promise
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 notorious
                 hypocrite
                 ,
                 who
                 under
                 such
                 an
                 out-cry
                 for
                 thy
                 sins
                 ,
                 canst
                 drive
                 a
                 secret
                 trade
                 with
                 hell
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 thou
                 doest
                 discover
                 the
                 more
                 pride
                 in
                 that
                 thou
                 darest
                 stand
                 out
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 hast
                 nothing
                 to
                 oppose
                 against
                 the
                 many
                 plain
                 and
                 clear
                 promises
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 but
                 thy
                 peremptory
                 unbelief
                 .
                 God
                 bids
                 the
                 wicked
                 forsake
                 his
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 turne
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 abundantly
                 pardon
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 thou
                 sayest
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 believe
                 this
                 for
                 thy
                 own
                 self
                 .
                 Now
                 who
                 speaks
                 the
                 truth
                 ?
                 One
                 of
                 you
                 two
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 liar
                 ,
                 either
                 thou
                 must
                 take
                 it
                 with
                 shame
                 to
                 thy self
                 ,
                 for
                 what
                 thou
                 hast
                 said
                 against
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 promise
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 thy
                 best
                 course
                 )
                 or
                 thou
                 must
                 proudly
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 blasphemously
                 cast
                 it
                 upon
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 every
                 unbeliever
                 doth
                 ,
                 1
                 John
                 5.10
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 thou
                 makest
                 him
                 forsworn
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 poor
                 sinners
                 the
                 greater
                 security
                 in
                 flying
                 for
                 refuge
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 that
                 
                   hope
                   set
                
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 6.17
                 ,
                 18.
                 hath
                 sworn
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 strong
                 consolation
                 :
                 
                   O
                   beatos
                   quorum
                   causâ
                   Deus
                   jurat
                   !
                   O
                   miserrimos
                   si
                   nec
                   juranti
                   credamus
                   .
                
                 Tertul.
                 de
                 poenit
                 .
                 O
                 happy
                 we
                 ,
                 for
                 whose
                 sake
                 God
                 puts
                 himself
                 under
                 an
                 oath
                 ;
                 but
                 O
                 miserable
                 we
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 believe
                 God
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 not
                 when
                 he
                 sweares
                 !
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 soul
                 hath
                 shot
                 the
                 great
                 gulfe
                 ,
                 and
                 got
                 into
                 a
                 slate
                 of
                 peace
                 and
                 life
                 by
                 closing
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 mannerly
                 pride
                 Satan
                 makes
                 use
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 Christians
                 daily
                 course
                 of
                 duty
                 and
                 obedience
                 ,
                 to
                 disturb
                 him
                 and
                 hinder
                 his
                 peace
                 and
                 comfort
                 .
                 O
                 how
                 unchearfully
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 joylesly
                 do
                 many
                 precious
                 
                 soules
                 passe
                 their
                 dayes
                 !
                 If
                 you
                 enquire
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 finde
                 all
                 their
                 joy
                 runs
                 out
                 at
                 the
                 crannies
                 of
                 their
                 imperfect
                 duties
                 and
                 weak
                 graces
                 ;
                 they
                 cannot
                 pray
                 as
                 they
                 would
                 ,
                 and
                 walk
                 as
                 they
                 desire
                 with
                 evennesse
                 and
                 constancy
                 ;
                 they
                 see
                 how
                 short
                 they
                 fall
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 rule
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 patterne
                 which
                 others
                 more
                 eminent
                 in
                 grace
                 do
                 set
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 though
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 make
                 them
                 throw
                 the
                 Promises
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 quite
                 renounce
                 all
                 hope
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 begets
                 many
                 sad
                 fears
                 and
                 suspitions
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 makes
                 them
                 sit
                 at
                 the
                 feast
                 Christ
                 hath
                 provided
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 know
                 whether
                 they
                 may
                 eat
                 or
                 not
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 robs
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 joy
                 ,
                 so
                 Christ
                 of
                 that
                 glory
                 which
                 he
                 should
                 receive
                 from
                 their
                 rejoycing
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 (
                 Christian
                 )
                 thou
                 oughtest
                 not
                 to
                 mourn
                 for
                 those
                 defects
                 thou
                 findest
                 in
                 thy
                 graces
                 and
                 duties
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 thou
                 couldest
                 not
                 approve
                 thy self
                 to
                 be
                 sincere
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 didst
                 not
                 .
                 A
                 gracious
                 heart
                 ,
                 seeing
                 how
                 far
                 short
                 his
                 renewed
                 state
                 (
                 forthe
                 present
                 )
                 falls
                 of
                 mans
                 primitive
                 holinesse
                 by
                 Creation
                 ,
                 cannot
                 but
                 weep
                 and
                 mourn
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Jewes
                 to
                 behold
                 the
                 second
                 Temple
                 ▪
                 )
                 yet
                 (
                 Christian
                 even
                 while
                 the
                 tears
                 are
                 in
                 thy
                 eyes
                 for
                 thy
                 imperfect
                 graces
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 a
                 soule
                 riseth
                 with
                 his
                 grave-clothes
                 on
                 )
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 rejoyce
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 triumph
                 over
                 all
                 these
                 thy
                 defects
                 by
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   whom
                   thou
                   art
                   compleat
                
                 ,
                 Col.
                 1.10
                 .
                 while
                 imperfect
                 in
                 thy selfe
                 .
                 Christs
                 presence
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Temple
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 the
                 first
                 had
                 not
                 )
                 made
                 it
                 (
                 though
                 comparatively
                 mean
                 )
                 more
                 glorious
                 then
                 the
                 first
                 Hag.
                 2.9
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 doth
                 his
                 presence
                 in
                 this
                 spiritual
                 temple
                 of
                 a
                 gracious
                 heart
                 ,
                 imputing
                 his
                 righteousnesse
                 to
                 cover
                 all
                 its
                 uncomelinesse
                 ,
                 make
                 the
                 soule
                 glorious
                 above
                 man
                 at
                 first
                 ?
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 garment
                 for
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 Christ
                 saith
                 of
                 the
                 lilie
                 )
                 we
                 neither
                 spin
                 nor
                 toile
                 ;
                 yet
                 Adam
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 created
                 royalty
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 clad
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 weakest
                 believer
                 is
                 with
                 this
                 on
                 his
                 soul
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 Christian
                 ,
                 consider
                 well
                 what
                 thou
                 doest
                 ,
                 while
                 thou
                 sittest
                 languishing
                 under
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 thy
                 own
                 weaknesses
                 ,
                 and
                 refusest
                 to
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 comfortably
                 on
                 the
                 sweet
                 priviledges
                 thou
                 art
                 interessed
                 in
                 by
                 thy
                 marriage
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Doest
                 thou
                 not
                 bewray
                 some
                 of
                 this
                 spiritual
                 pride
                 working
                 in
                 thee
                 ?
                 O
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 couldest
                 pray
                 without
                 wandering
                 ,
                 walk
                 without
                 limping
                 ,
                 believe
                 without
                 wavering
                 ,
                 then
                 thou
                 couldest
                 rejoyce
                 and
                 walk
                 chearfully
                 ,
                 It
                 seems
                 ,
                 soule
                 ,
                 thou
                 stayest
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 thy
                 comfort
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 receive
                 it
                 purely
                 
                 from
                 Christ
                 .
                 O
                 how
                 much
                 better
                 were
                 it
                 if
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 say
                 with
                 
                   David
                   :
                   Though
                   my
                   house
                
                 ,
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 
                   be
                   not
                   so
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   hath
                   made
                   with
                   me
                   a
                   Covenant
                   ordered
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   and
                   sure
                
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 all
                 my
                 desire
                 ,
                 all
                 my
                 confidence
                 ;
                 Christ
                 I
                 oppose
                 to
                 all
                 my
                 sins
                 ,
                 Christ
                 to
                 all
                 wants
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 my
                 all
                 in
                 all
                 and
                 all
                 above
                 all
                 .
                 Indeed
                 all
                 those
                 complaints
                 of
                 our
                 wants
                 and
                 weaknesses
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 withdraw
                 our
                 hearts
                 from
                 relying
                 chearfully
                 on
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 the
                 language
                 of
                 pride
                 hankering
                 after
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 works
                 .
                 O
                 't
                 is
                 hard
                 to
                 forget
                 our
                 mother-tongue
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 natural
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 labour
                 therefore
                 to
                 be
                 sensible
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 how
                 grievous
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 What
                 would
                 a
                 husband
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 his
                 wife
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 expressing
                 her
                 love
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 delight
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 should
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 do
                 nothing
                 but
                 weep
                 and
                 cry
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 her
                 former
                 husband
                 that
                 is
                 dead
                 ?
                 The
                 Law
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 Covenant
                 )
                 and
                 Christ
                 are
                 compared
                 to
                 two
                 husbands
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 7.4
                 .
                 
                   Ye
                   are
                   become
                   dead
                   to
                   the
                   Law
                   by
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   should
                   be
                   married
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   even
                   to
                   him
                   who
                   is
                   raised
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   .
                
                 Now
                 thy
                 sorrow
                 for
                 the
                 defect
                 of
                 thy
                 own
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 hinders
                 thy
                 rejoycing
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 whining
                 after
                 thy
                 other
                 husband
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Christ
                 cannot
                 but
                 take
                 unkindely
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 as
                 well
                 pleased
                 to
                 lie
                 in
                 the
                 bosome
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 thy
                 happinesse
                 from
                 him
                 as
                 with
                 your
                 old
                 husband
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 a
                 self
                 applauding
                 pride
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 secretly
                 lift
                 up
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 promise
                 it self
                 acceptation
                 at
                 Gods
                 hands
                 ,
                 for
                 any
                 duty
                 or
                 act
                 of
                 obedience
                 it
                 performes
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 when
                 most
                 assisted
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 actings
                 ,
                 to
                 lay
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 his
                 expectation
                 entirely
                 upon
                 Christ
                 ;
                 every
                 such
                 glance
                 of
                 the
                 soules
                 eye
                 is
                 adulterous
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 idolatrous
                 .
                 If
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 Christian
                 ,
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 he
                 secretly
                 enticed
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Job
                 sa●th
                 of
                 another
                 kinde
                 of
                 idolatry
                 )
                 or
                 thy
                 mouth
                 doth
                 kisse
                 thy
                 hand
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 dote
                 so
                 farre
                 on
                 thy
                 own
                 duties
                 or
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 this
                 inward
                 worship
                 of
                 thy
                 confidence
                 and
                 trust
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 iniquity
                 indeed
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 this
                 thou
                 deniest
                 the
                 God
                 that
                 is
                 above
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 determined
                 thy
                 faith
                 to
                 another
                 object
                 .
                 Thou
                 comest
                 to
                 open
                 heaven-gate
                 with
                 the
                 old
                 key
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 hath
                 set
                 on
                 a
                 new
                 lock
                 .
                 Doest
                 thou
                 not
                 acknowledge
                 tnat
                 thy
                 first
                 entrance
                 into
                 thy
                 justified
                 state
                 was
                 of
                 pure
                 mercy
                 ?
                 thou
                 wert
                 
                   justified
                   freely
                   by
                   hit
                   grace
                   ,
                   through
                   the
                   redemption
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   Jesus
                   
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 7.24
                 .
                 And
                 whom
                 are
                 thou
                 beholden
                 to
                 ,
                 now
                 thou
                 art
                 reconciled
                 for
                 thy
                 further
                 acceptance
                 in
                 every
                 duty
                 or
                 holy
                 action
                 ?
                 to
                 thy
                 duty
                 ,
                 thy
                 obedience
                 ,
                 thy self
                 ,
                 or
                 Christ
                 ?
                 The
                 same
                 Apostle
                 will
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 5.2
                 .
                 
                   By
                   whom
                   we
                   have
                   accesse
                   by
                   faith
                   into
                   this
                   grace
                   wherein
                   we
                   stand
                   .
                
                 If
                 Christ
                 should
                 not
                 lead
                 thee
                 in
                 and
                 all
                 thou
                 doest
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 sure
                 to
                 finde
                 the
                 door
                 shut
                 upon
                 thee
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 place
                 for
                 desert
                 now
                 thou
                 art
                 gracious
                 ,
                 then
                 when
                 thou
                 wert
                 gracelesse
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 1.17
                 .
                 
                   The
                   righteousnesse
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   revealed
                   from
                   faith
                   to
                   faith
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   just
                   shall
                   live
                   by
                   faith
                   .
                
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 made
                 alive
                 by
                 Christ
                 but
                 we
                 live
                 by
                 Christ
                 ;
                 faith
                 sucks
                 in
                 continual
                 pardoning
                 ,
                 assisting
                 ,
                 comforting
                 mercy
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 lungs
                 suck
                 in
                 the
                 aire
                 .
                 Heaven
                 way
                 is
                 paved
                 with
                 grace
                 and
                 mercy
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 Be
                 exhorted
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 watch
                 against
                 this
                 play
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 
                 beware
                 thou
                 restest
                 not
                 in
                 thy
                 own
                 righteousnesse
                 ;
                 thou
                 standest
                 under
                 a
                 tottering
                 wall
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 cracks
                 thou
                 seest
                 in
                 thy
                 graces
                 and
                 duties
                 ,
                 when
                 best
                 ▪
                 bid
                 thee
                 stand
                 off
                 ,
                 except
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 have
                 them
                 fall
                 on
                 thy
                 head
                 ;
                 the
                 greatest
                 step
                 to
                 heaven
                 ,
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 doors
                 ,
                 over
                 our
                 own
                 threshold
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 cost
                 many
                 a
                 man
                 his
                 life
                 when
                 his
                 house
                 on
                 fire
                 ,
                 a
                 gripplenesse
                 to
                 save
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 stufte
                 ,
                 which
                 venturing
                 among
                 the
                 flames
                 to
                 preserve
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 perished
                 themselves
                 ;
                 more
                 have
                 lost
                 their
                 soules
                 by
                 thinking
                 to
                 carry
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 stuffe
                 with
                 them
                 to
                 heaven
                 .
                 Such
                 a
                 good
                 work
                 or
                 duty
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 ,
                 like
                 lingring
                 Lot
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 loath
                 to
                 leave
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 confidence
                 ,
                 have
                 themselves
                 perish't
                 .
                 O
                 Sirs
                 ,
                 come
                 out
                 ,
                 come
                 out
                 ,
                 leave
                 what
                 is
                 your
                 own
                 in
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 flie
                 to
                 Christ
                 naked
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 cloathing
                 for
                 you
                 better
                 then
                 your
                 own
                 :
                 poor
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 hath
                 gold
                 ,
                 not
                 like
                 thine
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 consume
                 and
                 be
                 found
                 drossy
                 in
                 the
                 fire
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 hath
                 in
                 the
                 fiery
                 trial
                 past
                 in
                 Gods
                 righteous
                 judgment
                 for
                 pure
                 and
                 full
                 weight
                 ;
                 you
                 cannot
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 two
                 places
                 at
                 once
                 ;
                 choose
                 whether
                 you
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 your
                 own
                 righteousnesse
                 or
                 in
                 Christs
                 .
                 Those
                 who
                 have
                 had
                 more
                 to
                 shew
                 then
                 thy selfe
                 have
                 thrown
                 away
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 gone
                 a
                 begging
                 to
                 Christ
                 .
                 Reade
                 Pauls
                 Inventory
                 ,
                 Phil.
                 3.
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 yet
                 all
                 drosse
                 and
                 losse
                 :
                 give
                 him
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 the
                 rest
                 who
                 will.
                 So
                 Job
                 ,
                 as
                 holy
                 a
                 man
                 as
                 trod
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 (
                 God
                 himself
                 being
                 witnesse
                 )
                 yet
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                   Though
                   I
                   were
                   perfect
                   ,
                   
                   yet
                   would
                   I
                   not
                   know
                   my
                   own
                   soule
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   despise
                   my
                   life
                   .
                
                 He
                 had
                 acknowledged
                 his
                 imperfection
                 
                 before
                 ,
                 now
                 he
                 makes
                 a
                 supposition
                 ,
                 (
                 indeed
                 
                   quod
                   non
                   est
                   supponendum
                
                 :
                 )
                 If
                 I
                 were
                 perfect
                 ,
                 yet
                 would
                 I
                 not
                 know
                 my
                 own
                 soule
                 ;
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 entertain
                 any
                 such
                 thoughts
                 as
                 should
                 puffe
                 me
                 up
                 into
                 such
                 a
                 confidence
                 of
                 my
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 my
                 plea
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 like
                 to
                 our
                 common
                 phrase
                 ;
                 We
                 say
                 ,
                 Such
                 a
                 one
                 hath
                 excellent
                 parts
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 knows
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 proud
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Take
                 heed
                 of
                 knowing
                 thy
                 own
                 grace
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 ,
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 give
                 a
                 greater
                 wound
                 both
                 to
                 thy
                 grace
                 and
                 comfort
                 then
                 by
                 thus
                 priding
                 thy self
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 thy
                 grace
                 cannot
                 thrive
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 thou
                 thus
                 restest
                 on
                 it
                 .
                 A
                 legal
                 spirit
                 is
                 no
                 friend
                 to
                 grace
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 a
                 bitter
                 enemy
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 appeared
                 by
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 in
                 Christs
                 time
                 .
                 Grace
                 comes
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 Christ
                 ;
                 thou
                 mayest
                 stand
                 long
                 enough
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 before
                 thou
                 gettest
                 any
                 life
                 of
                 grace
                 into
                 thy
                 soule
                 ,
                 or
                 further
                 life
                 into
                 thy
                 grace
                 .
                 If
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 have
                 this
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 set
                 thy self
                 under
                 Christs
                 wings
                 by
                 faith
                 ;
                 from
                 his
                 Spirit
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 alone
                 ,
                 comes
                 this
                 kindly
                 natural
                 heat
                 to
                 hatch
                 thy
                 soul
                 to
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 increase
                 what
                 thou
                 hast
                 and
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 come
                 under
                 Christs
                 wings
                 ,
                 till
                 thou
                 comest
                 from
                 under
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 by
                 renouncing
                 all
                 expectation
                 from
                 thy
                 own
                 works
                 and
                 services
                 .
                 You
                 know
                 Reubens
                 curse
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 excel
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 went
                 up
                 into
                 his
                 fathers
                 bed
                 ;
                 when
                 other
                 tribes
                 encreased
                 ,
                 he
                 stood
                 at
                 a
                 little
                 number
                 .
                 By
                 trusting
                 in
                 thy
                 own
                 works
                 thou
                 doest
                 worse
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 shalt
                 thou
                 excel
                 in
                 grace
                 ?
                 Perhaps
                 some
                 of
                 you
                 have
                 been
                 long
                 Professours
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 come
                 to
                 little
                 growth
                 in
                 love
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 humility
                 ,
                 heavenly-mindednesse
                 ,
                 mortification
                 ,
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 worth
                 the
                 digging
                 to
                 see
                 what
                 lies
                 at
                 the
                 root
                 of
                 your
                 Profession
                 ,
                 whether
                 there
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 legal
                 principle
                 that
                 hath
                 too
                 much
                 acted
                 you
                 .
                 Have
                 you
                 not
                 thought
                 to
                 carry
                 all
                 with
                 God
                 from
                 your
                 duties
                 and
                 services
                 ,
                 and
                 too
                 much
                 laid
                 up
                 your
                 hopes
                 in
                 your
                 own
                 actings
                 ?
                 Alas
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 as
                 so
                 much
                 dead
                 earth
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 thrown
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 Gospel-principles
                 laid
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 thereof
                 ;
                 try
                 but
                 this
                 course
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 whether
                 the
                 spring
                 of
                 thy
                 grace
                 will
                 not
                 come
                 on
                 apace
                 .
                 David
                 gives
                 an
                 account
                 how
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 stand
                 and
                 flourish
                 ,
                 when
                 some
                 
                 that
                 were
                 rich
                 and
                 mighty
                 ,
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 withered
                 and
                 came
                 to
                 nothing
                 .
                 Lo
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   man
                   that
                   made
                   not
                   God
                   his
                   strength
                   ,
                   but
                   trusted
                   in
                   the
                   abundance
                   of
                   his
                   riches
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   am
                   like
                   a
                   green
                   olive-tree
                   in
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   I
                   trust
                   in
                   the
                   mercy
                   of
                   God
                   forever
                   and
                   ever
                   ,
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 52.7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 While
                 others
                 trust
                 in
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 righteousnesse
                 and
                 services
                 and
                 make
                 not
                 Christ
                 their
                 strength
                 ,
                 do
                 thou
                 renounce
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 trust
                 in
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 like
                 a
                 green
                 olive
                 when
                 they
                 fade
                 and
                 wither
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Christian
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 thrive
                 in
                 true
                 comfort
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 you
                 rest
                 in
                 any
                 inherent
                 work
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 stand
                 clear
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 actings
                 and
                 righteousnesse
                 .
                 Gospel-comfort
                 springs
                 from
                 a
                 Gospel-root
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Phil.
                 3.3
                 .
                 
                   We
                   are
                   the
                   circumcision
                   ,
                   which
                   worship
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   rejoyce
                   in
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   no
                   confidence
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   .
                
                 Now
                 a
                 soule
                 that
                 rests
                 on
                 any
                 holinesse
                 in
                 himself
                 ;
                 he
                 graffs
                 his
                 comfort
                 upon
                 himself
                 ,
                 not
                 Christ
                 ;
                 he
                 sucks
                 his
                 own
                 breast
                 ,
                 not
                 Christs
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 makes
                 Christ
                 a
                 dry
                 nurse
                 :
                 and
                 what
                 comfort
                 can
                 grow
                 on
                 that
                 dry
                 tree
                 ?
                 The
                 Spirit
                 is
                 our
                 Comforter
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 our
                 Teacher
                 and
                 Counsellour
                 .
                 Now
                 as
                 the
                 Spirit
                 when
                 he
                 teacheth
                 comes
                 not
                 with
                 any
                 new
                 or
                 strange
                 truth
                 ,
                 but
                 takes
                 of
                 Christs
                 owne
                 ;
                 (
                 what
                 he
                 findes
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 )
                 so
                 where
                 he
                 comforts
                 ,
                 he
                 takes
                 of
                 Christs
                 own
                 ,
                 his
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 not
                 our
                 own
                 :
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 matter
                 and
                 ground
                 of
                 his
                 comfort
                 :
                 all
                 cordials
                 are
                 but
                 Christ
                 distill'd
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 up
                 in
                 several
                 promises
                 :
                 his
                 acting
                 ,
                 not
                 ours
                 ;
                 his
                 suffering
                 ,
                 not
                 ours
                 ;
                 his
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 not
                 ours
                 ;
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 Soul
                 ,
                 rejoyce
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 holy
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 Soule
                 ,
                 triumph
                 ,
                 Christ
                 is
                 righteous
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   righteousnesse
                
                 ;
                 Not
                 ,
                 Soul
                 ,
                 thou
                 prayest
                 sweetly
                 ,
                 feare
                 not
                 ;
                 but
                 thou
                 hast
                 an
                 Advocate
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Christ
                 the
                 righteous
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 step
                 to
                 the
                 receiving
                 of
                 comfort
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 send
                 away
                 all
                 Comforters
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 .
                 As
                 in
                 learning
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 taught
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 must
                 first
                 become
                 a
                 fool
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 no
                 way
                 lean
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 understanding
                 ,
                 )
                 so
                 he
                 that
                 would
                 be
                 comforted
                 ,
                 must
                 first
                 be
                 emptied
                 of
                 all
                 self-supports
                 ,
                 must
                 not
                 lean
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 comforts
                 .
                 As
                 a
                 Physician
                 first
                 bids
                 his
                 Patient
                 cast
                 off
                 all
                 others
                 he
                 hath
                 tampered
                 with
                 ,
                 he
                 asks
                 what
                 Physick
                 he
                 hath
                 had
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 takes
                 off
                 their
                 plaisters
                 ,
                 throws
                 away
                 their
                 Physick
                 ,
                 and
                 goes
                 about
                 the
                 work
                 
                   de
                   novo
                
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 Spirit
                 when
                 he
                 comes
                 
                 to
                 comfort
                 a
                 poor
                 soul
                 ;
                 First
                 ,
                 perswades
                 the
                 soule
                 to
                 send
                 away
                 all
                 its
                 old
                 Physicians
                 .
                 O
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 duty
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 course
                 of
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 thought
                 sure
                 now
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 comfort
                 now
                 I
                 do
                 this
                 duty
                 ,
                 set
                 upon
                 such
                 a
                 holy
                 course
                 .
                 Well
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 have
                 me
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 these
                 must
                 all
                 be
                 dismist
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 confidence
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 till
                 how
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 soule
                 a
                 subject
                 fit
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Spirits
                 comforts
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 friends
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 love
                 your
                 inward
                 peace
                 ,
                 beware
                 what
                 vessel
                 you
                 draw
                 your
                 comfort
                 from
                 .
                 Grace
                 is
                 finite
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 cannot
                 afford
                 much
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 leaking
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 cannot
                 hold
                 long
                 ;
                 thou
                 drinkest
                 in
                 a
                 riven
                 dish
                 ,
                 that
                 hast
                 thy
                 comfort
                 from
                 thy
                 grace
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 mixt
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 weak
                 ;
                 and
                 weak
                 grace
                 cannot
                 give
                 strong
                 consolation
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 thou
                 needest
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 strong
                 conflicts
                 ;
                 Nay
                 lastly
                 ,
                 thy
                 comfort
                 which
                 thou
                 drawest
                 from
                 it
                 is
                 stollen
                 ,
                 thou
                 doest
                 not
                 come
                 honestly
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 stollen
                 comforts
                 will
                 not
                 thrive
                 with
                 thee
                 .
                 Oh
                 ,
                 what
                 folly
                 is
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 childe
                 to
                 play
                 the
                 thief
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 may
                 have
                 freely
                 and
                 more
                 fully
                 from
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 who
                 gives
                 and
                 reproacheth
                 not
                 ?
                 that
                 comfort
                 which
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 filch
                 out
                 of
                 thy
                 own
                 righteousnesse
                 and
                 duties
                 ;
                 behold
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 laid
                 up
                 for
                 thee
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 from
                 whose
                 fulnesse
                 thou
                 mayest
                 carry
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 thy
                 faith
                 can
                 hold
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 to
                 check
                 thee
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 thou
                 improvest
                 Christ
                 for
                 thy
                 comfort
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 heartily
                 welcome
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 bid
                 
                   to
                   open
                   our
                   mouth
                   wide
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   will
                   fill
                   it
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
              
               .
               The
               third
               kinde
               of
               spiritual
               Pride
               ,
               viz.
               Pride
               of
               Priviledges
               .
            
             
               THe
               third
               kinde
               of
               pride
               ,
               (
               spiritual
               pride
               I
               mean
               )
               is
               pride
               of
               Priviledges
               ,
               with
               which
               these
               wicked
               spirits
               labour
               to
               blow
               up
               the
               Christian
               ;
               to
               name
               three
               ,
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               when
               God
               calls
               a
               person
               to
               some
               eminent
               place
               ,
               or
               useth
               him
               to
               do
               some
               special
               piece
               of
               service
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               when
               God
               honours
               a
               Saint
               to
               suffer
               for
               his
               truth
               or
               cause
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               when
               God
               flowes
               in
               with
               more
               then
               ordinary
               manifestations
               of
               his
               love
               ,
               and
               fills
               the
               soule
               with
               joy
               and
               comfort
               .
               These
               are
               Priviledges
               not
               equally
               dispensed
               to
               all
               ,
               and
               therefore
               where
               they
               are
               ,
               Satan
               takes
               the
               advantage
               of
               assaulting
               such
               with
               pride
               .
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 calls
                 a
                 person
                 to
                 some
                 eminent
                 place
                 ,
                 or
                 useth
                 him
                 to
                 do
                 some
                 special
                 piece
                 of
                 service
                 :
                 Indeed
                 it
                 requires
                 a
                 great
                 measure
                 of
                 grace
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 heart
                 low
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 man
                 stands
                 high
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 speaking
                 how
                 a
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 should
                 be
                 qualified
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.6
                 .
                 saith
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 Novice
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 young
                 Convert
                 ,
                 
                   lest
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   lift
                   up
                   with
                   pride
                   ,
                   and
                   fall
                   into
                   the
                   condemnation
                   of
                   the
                   devil
                
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 this
                 calling
                 is
                 honourable
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 well
                 ballast
                 with
                 humility
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 gust
                 from
                 Satan
                 will
                 tople
                 him
                 into
                 this
                 sin
                 ;
                 The
                 Seventy
                 that
                 Christ
                 first
                 sent
                 out
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 prevailed
                 so
                 miraculously
                 over
                 Satan
                 ,
                 even
                 these
                 while
                 they
                 trod
                 on
                 the
                 Serpents
                 head
                 ,
                 he
                 turn'd
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 like
                 to
                 have
                 stung
                 them
                 with
                 pride
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 Saviour
                 perceived
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 return'd
                 in
                 triumph
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 what
                 great
                 miracles
                 they
                 had
                 wrought
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 he
                 takes
                 
                 them
                 off
                 that
                 glorying
                 ,
                 left
                 it
                 should
                 degenerate
                 into
                 vain
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 bids
                 them
                 
                   not
                   rejoyce
                   that
                   devils
                   were
                   subjest
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   rather
                   that
                   their
                   names
                   were
                   writ
                   in
                   Heaven
                   .
                
                 As
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 your
                 calling
                 ,
                 and
                 successe
                 of
                 your
                 Ministery
                 will
                 save
                 you
                 ;
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 some
                 cast
                 to
                 the
                 devils
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 then
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Lord
                   ,
                   Lord
                   ,
                   in
                   thy
                   name
                   we
                   have
                   cast
                   out
                   devils
                
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 value
                 not
                 your selves
                 by
                 that
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 evidence
                 to
                 your
                 soules
                 that
                 ye
                 are
                 of
                 mine
                 elect
                 ones
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 stand
                 you
                 more
                 in
                 stead
                 at
                 the
                 great
                 day
                 then
                 all
                 this
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                 A
                 second
                 Priviledge
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 honours
                 a
                 person
                 to
                 suffer
                 for
                 his
                 truth
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 Priviledge
                 .
                 
                   Vnto
                   you
                   it
                   is
                   given
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   beleeve
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   suffer
                   for
                   his
                   sake
                   .
                
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 use
                 to
                 give
                 worthless
                 gifts
                 to
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 preciousnesse
                 in
                 it
                 which
                 a
                 carnal
                 eye
                 cannot
                 see
                 .
                 Faith
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 gift
                 ,
                 but
                 perseverance
                 greater
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 faith
                 would
                 be
                 little
                 worth
                 ,
                 and
                 perseverance
                 in
                 suffering
                 this
                 above
                 both
                 honourable
                 ;
                 This
                 made
                 
                   John
                   Carelesse
                
                 .
                 our
                 English
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 though
                 he
                 died
                 not
                 at
                 the
                 stake
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 prison
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 )
                 say
                 ,
                 Such
                 an
                 honour
                 't
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 Angels
                 are
                 not
                 permitted
                 to
                 have
                 ,
                 therefore
                 God
                 forgive
                 me
                 mine
                 unthankfulnesse
                 .
                 Now
                 when
                 Satan
                 cannot
                 scare
                 a
                 soul
                 from
                 prison
                 ,
                 yet
                 then
                 he
                 will
                 labour
                 to
                 puffe
                 him
                 up
                 in
                 prison
                 ;
                 when
                 he
                 cannot
                 make
                 him
                 pity
                 himself
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 will
                 flatter
                 him
                 till
                 he
                 prides
                 in
                 himself
                 ;
                 Affliction
                 from
                 God
                 exposeth
                 to
                 impatience
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 to
                 pride
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 (
                 Christians
                 )
                 labour
                 to
                 fortifie
                 your selves
                 against
                 this
                 temptation
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 how
                 soon
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 to
                 suffering
                 work
                 you
                 know
                 not
                 ,
                 such
                 clouds
                 oft
                 are
                 not
                 long
                 arising
                 .
                 Now
                 to
                 keep
                 thy
                 heart
                 humble
                 when
                 thou
                 art
                 honoured
                 to
                 suffer
                 for
                 the
                 truth
                 ;
                 Consider
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 though
                 thou
                 doest
                 not
                 deserve
                 those
                 sufferings
                 at
                 mans
                 hand
                 ,
                 (
                 thou
                 canst
                 and
                 mayest
                 in
                 that
                 regard
                 glory
                 in
                 thy
                 innocency
                 ,
                 thou
                 sufferest
                 not
                 as
                 an
                 evil
                 doer
                 )
                 yet
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 but
                 confesse
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 just
                 affliction
                 from
                 God
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 sin
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 methinks
                 should
                 keep
                 thee
                 humble
                 ;
                 the
                 same
                 suffering
                 may
                 be
                 Martyrdome
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 a
                 fatherly
                 chastising
                 
                 for
                 sin
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 none
                 suffered
                 without
                 sin
                 but
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 none
                 may
                 glory
                 in
                 them
                 but
                 he
                 ;
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 we
                 in
                 his
                 ;
                 
                   God
                   forbid
                   that
                   I
                   should
                   glory
                   save
                   in
                   the
                   Crosse
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 Gal.
                 6.
                 
                 This
                 kept
                 Mr.
                 Bradford
                 humble
                 in
                 his
                 sufferings
                 for
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 none
                 more
                 rejoyced
                 in
                 them
                 and
                 blessed
                 God
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 none
                 more
                 humble
                 under
                 them
                 then
                 he
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 kept
                 him
                 in
                 this
                 humble
                 frame
                 ?
                 reade
                 his
                 godly
                 letters
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 finde
                 almost
                 in
                 all
                 how
                 he
                 bemoans
                 his
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 under
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 King
                 
                   Edward
                   :
                   It
                   was
                   time
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   for
                   God
                   to
                   put
                   his
                   rod
                   into
                   the
                   Papists
                   hands
                   we
                   were
                   grown
                   so
                   proud
                   ,
                   formal
                   ,
                   unfruitful
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   to
                   loath
                   and
                   despise
                   the
                   means
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   enjoyed
                   the
                   liberty
                   therof
                   ,
                   and
                   therfore
                   God
                   hath
                   brought
                   the
                   wheele
                   of
                   persecution
                   on
                   us
                   .
                
                 As
                 he
                 look't
                 at
                 the
                 honour
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 thankful
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 sinne
                 to
                 keep
                 him
                 humble
                 :
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 consider
                 who
                 bears
                 thee
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 carries
                 thee
                 through
                 thy
                 sufferings
                 for
                 Christ
                 :
                 Is
                 it
                 thy
                 grace
                 or
                 his
                 that
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 work
                 ?
                 thy
                 spirit
                 or
                 Christs
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 thou
                 speakest
                 ,
                 when
                 call'd
                 to
                 bear
                 witnesse
                 to
                 his
                 truth
                 ?
                 how
                 comes
                 it
                 to
                 passe
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 sufterer
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 persecutour
                 ;
                 a
                 confessour
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 denier
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 betrayer
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Gospel
                 ?
                 This
                 thou
                 owest
                 for
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 beholden
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 wilt
                 part
                 with
                 estate
                 ,
                 credit
                 ,
                 or
                 life
                 it self
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 .
                 If
                 thou
                 hadst
                 a
                 thousand
                 lives
                 ,
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 owe
                 them
                 all
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 thou
                 art
                 beholden
                 to
                 God
                 exceedingly
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 call
                 for
                 these
                 in
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 has
                 such
                 an
                 honour
                 and
                 reward
                 attending
                 it
                 .
                 He
                 might
                 have
                 suffered
                 thee
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 thy
                 lusts
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 to
                 suffer
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 O
                 how
                 many
                 die
                 at
                 the
                 Gallowes
                 as
                 Martyrs
                 in
                 the
                 devils
                 cause
                 ,
                 for
                 felonies
                 ,
                 rapes
                 and
                 murders
                 !
                 Or
                 he
                 might
                 withdraw
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 thee
                 to
                 thy
                 own
                 cowardise
                 and
                 unbelief
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 soon
                 shew
                 thy self
                 in
                 thy
                 colours
                 .
                 The
                 stoutest
                 Champions
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 taught
                 how
                 weak
                 they
                 are
                 if
                 Christ
                 steps
                 aside
                 .
                 Some
                 that
                 have
                 given
                 great
                 testimony
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 and
                 resolution
                 in
                 Christs
                 cause
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 come
                 so
                 near
                 dying
                 for
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 give
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 bound
                 to
                 the
                 stake
                 ,
                 and
                 fire
                 to
                 be
                 kindled
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 then
                 their
                 hearts
                 have
                 failed
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 holy
                 man
                 Mr.
                 Benbridge
                 in
                 our
                 
                   English
                   Martyrol
                
                 .
                 who
                 thrust
                 the
                 faggots
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 cried
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   recant
                   ,
                   I
                   recant
                
                 .
                 Yet
                 this
                 man
                 ,
                 when
                 
                 re-inforc't
                 in
                 his
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 indued
                 with
                 power
                 from
                 above
                 ,
                 was
                 able
                 within
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 a
                 week
                 after
                 that
                 sad
                 foile
                 ,
                 to
                 die
                 at
                 the
                 stake
                 cheerfully
                 :
                 
                   Qui
                   pro
                   nobis
                   mortem
                   semel
                   vicit
                   ,
                   semper
                   in
                   nobis
                   vincit
                
                 :
                 He
                 that
                 once
                 overcame
                 death
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 alwayes
                 overcame
                 death
                 in
                 us
                 .
                 And
                 who
                 should
                 be
                 thy
                 Song
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 thy
                 strength
                 ?
                 applaud
                 not
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 but
                 blesse
                 him
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 Gods
                 Names
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 call'd
                 the
                 
                   glory
                   of
                   his
                   peoples
                   strength
                
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 89.17
                 .
                 The
                 more
                 thou
                 gloriest
                 in
                 God
                 that
                 gives
                 thee
                 strength
                 to
                 suffer
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 lesse
                 thou
                 wilt
                 boast
                 of
                 thy self
                 :
                 A
                 thankful
                 heart
                 and
                 a
                 proud
                 cannot
                 dwell
                 together
                 in
                 one
                 bosome
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 consider
                 what
                 a
                 foule
                 blot
                 pride
                 gives
                 to
                 all
                 thy
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 bewailed
                 and
                 resisted
                 ,
                 it
                 alters
                 the
                 case
                 .
                 The
                 old
                 saying
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 punishment
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 cause
                 makes
                 the
                 Martyr
                 ;
                 we
                 may
                 safely
                 say
                 further
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 barely
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 sincere
                 frame
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 in
                 suffering
                 for
                 a
                 good
                 cause
                 ,
                 that
                 makes
                 a
                 man
                 a
                 Martyr
                 in
                 Gods
                 sight
                 .
                 Though
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 give
                 thy
                 body
                 to
                 be
                 burnt
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 an
                 humble
                 heart
                 of
                 a
                 sufferer
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 thou
                 turnest
                 Merchant
                 for
                 thy self
                 .
                 Thou
                 deniest
                 but
                 one self
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 another
                 ,
                 runnest
                 the
                 hazard
                 of
                 thy
                 estate
                 and
                 life
                 to
                 gain
                 some
                 applause
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 reare
                 up
                 a
                 monument
                 to
                 thy
                 honour
                 in
                 the
                 opinions
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 thou
                 doest
                 no
                 more
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 then
                 a
                 souldier
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 a
                 name
                 of
                 valour
                 will
                 venture
                 into
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 death
                 and
                 danger
                 ,
                 only
                 thou
                 shewest
                 thy
                 pride
                 under
                 a
                 religious
                 disguise
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 helps
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 makes
                 it
                 the
                 worse
                 .
                 If
                 thou
                 wilt
                 in
                 thy
                 sufferings
                 be
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 not
                 only
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 offer
                 up
                 thy
                 life
                 for
                 his
                 truth
                 ,
                 but
                 sacrifice
                 thy
                 pride
                 also
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 thou
                 mayest
                 tumble
                 out
                 of
                 one
                 fire
                 into
                 another
                 ,
                 suffer
                 here
                 from
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 seeming
                 champion
                 for
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 another
                 world
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 robbing
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 glory
                 in
                 thy
                 sufferings
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                 A
                 third
                 priviledge
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 flowes
                 in
                 with
                 more
                 then
                 ordinary
                 manifestations
                 of
                 his
                 love
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Christian
                 is
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 having
                 his
                 heart
                 secretly
                 lift
                 up
                 in
                 pride
                 .
                 Indeed
                 the
                 genuine
                 and
                 natural
                 effect
                 ,
                 which
                 such
                 discoveries
                 of
                 divine
                 love
                 
                 have
                 on
                 a
                 gracious
                 soule
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 humble
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 sight
                 of
                 mercy
                 encreaseth
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 sense
                 dissolves
                 the
                 soule
                 kindely
                 into
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 Magdalen
                 .
                 The
                 heart
                 which
                 possibly
                 was
                 hard
                 and
                 frozen
                 in
                 the
                 shade
                 ,
                 will
                 give
                 and
                 thaw
                 in
                 the
                 Sun-shine
                 of
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 long
                 all
                 pride
                 is
                 hid
                 from
                 the
                 creatures
                 eye
                 .
                 Then
                 (
                 saith
                 God
                 )
                 Ezek.
                 36.31
                 .
                 
                   ye
                   shall
                   remember
                   your
                   wayes
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   doings
                   that
                   were
                   not
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   loath
                   your selves
                   in
                   your
                   own
                   sight
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 And
                 when
                 shall
                 this
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 God
                 would
                 save
                 them
                 from
                 all
                 their
                 uncleannesses
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 ?
                 v.
                 25.
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 this
                 ,
                 there
                 remain
                 such
                 dregs
                 of
                 corruption
                 unpurged
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 that
                 Satan
                 findes
                 it
                 not
                 impossible
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 manifestations
                 of
                 Gods
                 love
                 an
                 occasion
                 of
                 pride
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 :
                 and
                 truly
                 God
                 lets
                 us
                 see
                 our
                 pronenesse
                 to
                 this
                 sin
                 in
                 the
                 short
                 stay
                 he
                 makes
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 comes
                 with
                 any
                 greater
                 discoveries
                 of
                 his
                 love
                 .
                 The
                 Comforter
                 (
                 't
                 is
                 true
                 )
                 abides
                 for
                 ever
                 in
                 the
                 Saints
                 bosome
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 joyes
                 they
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 gone
                 again
                 quickly
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 as
                 exceedings
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 he
                 feasts
                 the
                 believer
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 cloth
                 is
                 soon
                 drawn
                 ;
                 and
                 why
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 we
                 cannot
                 bear
                 them
                 for
                 our
                 every
                 day
                 food
                 ?
                 A
                 short
                 interview
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 vision
                 of
                 love
                 now
                 and
                 then
                 upon
                 the
                 mount
                 of
                 an
                 ordinance
                 or
                 affliction
                 ,
                 cheeres
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 drooping
                 Christians
                 ,
                 who
                 might
                 they
                 have
                 leave
                 to
                 build
                 Tabernacles
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 dwell
                 under
                 a
                 constant
                 shine
                 of
                 such
                 manifestations
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 prone
                 to
                 forget
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 think
                 they
                 were
                 Lords
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 comforts
                 .
                 If
                 holy
                 Paul
                 was
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 falling
                 into
                 this
                 distemper
                 of
                 pride
                 from
                 his
                 short
                 rapture
                 ,
                 to
                 prevent
                 which
                 God
                 saw
                 it
                 needful
                 to
                 let
                 him
                 blood
                 with
                 a
                 thorne
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 our
                 blood
                 much
                 more
                 grow
                 too
                 rank
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 too
                 crank
                 and
                 wanton
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 feed
                 long
                 on
                 such
                 luscious
                 food
                 ?
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 if
                 ever
                 (
                 Christian
                 )
                 thou
                 hadst
                 need
                 to
                 watch
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 comforts
                 abound
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 dandles
                 thee
                 most
                 on
                 the
                 knee
                 of
                 his
                 love
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 face
                 shines
                 with
                 clearest
                 manifestations
                 ,
                 lest
                 this
                 sin
                 of
                 pride
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 thief
                 in
                 the
                 candle
                 )
                 should
                 swaile
                 out
                 thy
                 joy
                 .
                 To
                 prevent
                 which
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 do
                 well
                 ;
                 First
                 ,
                 to
                 look
                 that
                 thou
                 measurest
                 not
                 thy
                 grace
                 by
                 thy
                 comfort
                 ,
                 lest
                 so
                 thou
                 beest
                 led
                 into
                 a
                 false
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 thy
                 grace
                 is
                 strong
                 ,
                 because
                 thy
                 comforts
                 are
                 so
                 .
                 Satan
                 will
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 help
                 forward
                 such
                 thoughts
                 as
                 a
                 fit
                 medium
                 to
                 life
                 thee
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 slacken
                 thy
                 care
                 in
                 duty
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 .
                 Such
                 discoveries
                 
                 do
                 indeed
                 bear
                 witnesse
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 thy
                 grace
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 decree
                 and
                 measure
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 weak
                 childe
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 is
                 oftner
                 in
                 the
                 lap
                 then
                 the
                 strong
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 applaud
                 thy self
                 in
                 thy
                 present
                 comfort
                 ,
                 as
                 labour
                 to
                 improve
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God.
                 
                   Vp
                   and
                   eate
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Angel
                   to
                   the
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   journey
                   is
                   too
                   great
                   for
                   thee
                   .
                
                 The
                 manifestations
                 of
                 Gods
                 love
                 are
                 to
                 fit
                 us
                 for
                 our
                 work
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 to
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 our
                 comfort
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 to
                 go
                 forth
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 comforting
                 us
                 (
                 as
                 Giants
                 refreshed
                 with
                 this
                 wine
                 )
                 to
                 run
                 our
                 race
                 of
                 duty
                 and
                 obedience
                 with
                 more
                 strength
                 and
                 alacrity
                 .
                 He
                 shews
                 his
                 pride
                 ,
                 that
                 spends
                 his
                 time
                 in
                 telling
                 his
                 money
                 meerly
                 to
                 see
                 how
                 rich
                 he
                 is
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 his
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 that
                 layes
                 out
                 his
                 money
                 and
                 trades
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 boaster
                 of
                 his
                 comforts
                 will
                 lose
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 that
                 improves
                 his
                 comforts
                 in
                 a
                 fuller
                 trade
                 of
                 duty
                 shall
                 adde
                 more
                 to
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 remember
                 thou
                 dependest
                 on
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 thy
                 comfort
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 smiles
                 thou
                 hadst
                 yesterday
                 can
                 make
                 thee
                 joyous
                 to
                 day
                 ,
                 any
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 bread
                 thou
                 didst
                 then
                 eate
                 can
                 make
                 thee
                 strong
                 without
                 more
                 ;
                 thou
                 needest
                 new
                 discoveries
                 for
                 new
                 comforts
                 :
                 let
                 God
                 hide
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 wilt
                 soon
                 lose
                 the
                 sight
                 ,
                 and
                 forget
                 the
                 taste
                 of
                 what
                 thou
                 even
                 now
                 hadst
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 beyond
                 our
                 skill
                 or
                 power
                 to
                 preserve
                 those
                 impressions
                 of
                 joy
                 ,
                 and
                 comfortable
                 apprehensions
                 of
                 Gods
                 favour
                 on
                 our
                 spirits
                 ,
                 which
                 sometimes
                 we
                 finde
                 ;
                 as
                 Gods
                 presence
                 brings
                 those
                 ,
                 so
                 when
                 he
                 goes
                 he
                 carries
                 them
                 away
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 setting-Sun
                 doth
                 the
                 day
                 .
                 We
                 would
                 laugh
                 heartily
                 at
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 shines
                 in
                 at
                 his
                 window
                 ,
                 should
                 think
                 by
                 shutting
                 that
                 to
                 imprison
                 the
                 Sun-beams
                 in
                 his
                 chamber
                 ;
                 and
                 doest
                 thou
                 not
                 shew
                 as
                 much
                 folly
                 ,
                 who
                 thinkest
                 because
                 thou
                 now
                 hast
                 comfort
                 ,
                 thou
                 therefore
                 shalt
                 never
                 be
                 in
                 darknesse
                 of
                 Spirit
                 more
                 ?
                 The
                 believers
                 comfort
                 is
                 like
                 Israels
                 Manna
                 :
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 like
                 our
                 ordinary
                 bread
                 and
                 provision
                 ;
                 we
                 buy
                 at
                 market
                 and
                 lock
                 up
                 in
                 our
                 Cupboards
                 where
                 we
                 can
                 go
                 to
                 it
                 when
                 we
                 will
                 ;
                 no
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 rained
                 as
                 that
                 was
                 from
                 heaven
                 .
                 Indeed
                 God
                 provided
                 for
                 them
                 after
                 this
                 sort
                 to
                 humble
                 them
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 8.16
                 .
                 
                   Who
                   fed
                   thee
                   in
                   the
                   wildernesse
                   with
                   Manna
                   which
                   thy
                   fathers
                   knew
                   not
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   humble
                   thee
                   .
                
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 because
                 such
                 mean
                 food
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 humble
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 delicious
                 food
                 ;
                 therefore
                 call'd
                 
                   Angels
                   food
                
                 ,
                 
                 Psal
                 .
                 78.25
                 .
                 Such
                 as
                 if
                 Angels
                 did
                 eate
                 ,
                 might
                 serve
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 dispensing
                 it
                 ,
                 from
                 hand
                 to
                 mouth
                 ,
                 every
                 day
                 their
                 portion
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 God
                 kept
                 the
                 key
                 of
                 their
                 Cupboard
                 ,
                 they
                 stood
                 to
                 his
                 immediate
                 allowance
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 God
                 communicates
                 our
                 spiritual
                 comforts
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 end
                 to
                 humble
                 us
                 .
                 So
                 much
                 for
                 this
                 second
                 sort
                 of
                 spiritual
                 wickednesse
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 had
                 thought
                 to
                 have
                 instanced
                 in
                 some
                 other
                 ,
                 as
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 unbelief
                 ,
                 formality
                 ;
                 but
                 possibly
                 the
                 subject
                 being
                 general
                 ,
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 said
                 may
                 be
                 thought
                 but
                 a
                 digression
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 too
                 long
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 therefore
                 conclude
                 this
                 branch
                 of
                 
                   spiritual
                   wickednesse
                
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 yet
                 in
                 a
                 natural
                 and
                 unsanctified
                 state
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 stir
                 them
                 up
                 from
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 (
                 concerning
                 Satans
                 assaulting
                 beleevers
                 with
                 such
                 temptations
                 ;
                 )
                 to
                 consider
                 seriously
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 Satans
                 chief
                 designe
                 against
                 them
                 also
                 lies
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 sins
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 wickednesses
                 he
                 labours
                 to
                 ingulph
                 you
                 in
                 above
                 all
                 others
                 .
                 If
                 ever
                 you
                 perish
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 these
                 sins
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 your
                 feared
                 conscience
                 ,
                 blinde
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 dedolent
                 impenitent
                 heart
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 your
                 undoing
                 if
                 you
                 miscarry
                 finally
                 .
                 Other
                 sins
                 ,
                 the
                 devil
                 knowes
                 ,
                 are
                 preparatory
                 to
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 drawes
                 thee
                 into
                 them
                 to
                 bring
                 thee
                 into
                 these
                 .
                 Two
                 wayes
                 they
                 prepare
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 spiritual
                 sins
                 ;
                 First
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 naturally
                 dispose
                 the
                 sinner
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 't
                 is
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 sin
                 to
                 blinde
                 the
                 minde
                 ,
                 stupifie
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
                 harden
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 implied
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 3.13
                 .
                 
                   Lest
                   your
                   heart
                   be
                   hardened
                   through
                   the
                   deceitfulnesse
                   of
                   sin
                   .
                
                 As
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 Travellers
                 beat
                 the
                 high
                 way
                 hard
                 ,
                 so
                 does
                 walking
                 in
                 carnal
                 grosse
                 sins
                 the
                 heart
                 ;
                 they
                 benumbe
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 time
                 the
                 sinner
                 loses
                 his
                 feeling
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 carry
                 his
                 lusts
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Bedlams
                 their
                 pins
                 in
                 their
                 very
                 flesh
                 )
                 without
                 pain
                 and
                 remorse
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 provoke
                 God
                 by
                 a
                 judiciary
                 act
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 up
                 to
                 these
                 sins
                 ,
                 Lam.
                 3.65
                 .
                 
                   Give
                   them
                   obstinacy
                   of
                   heart
                
                 ,
                 (
                 so
                 't
                 is
                 in
                 your
                 margin
                 )
                 
                   thy
                   curse
                   unto
                   them
                
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 devil
                 hath
                 got
                 sinners
                 at
                 this
                 passe
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 hath
                 them
                 under
                 lock
                 and
                 key
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 the
                 fore-runners
                 of
                 damnation
                 ;
                 if
                 God
                 leave
                 thy
                 heart
                 hard
                 and
                 unbroken
                 up
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 sad
                 signe
                 he
                 means
                 not
                 to
                 sowe
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 grace
                 there
                 .
                 O
                 sinners
                 pray
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 request
                 Peter
                 for
                 him
                 )
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 may
                 come
                 upon
                 you
                 ;
                 which
                 
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 ,
                 take
                 heed
                 thou
                 rejectest
                 not
                 the
                 offers
                 he
                 makes
                 to
                 soften
                 thee
                 .
                 Gods
                 hardening
                 is
                 a
                 consequent
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 punishment
                 for
                 our
                 hardening
                 our
                 own
                 hearts
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 most
                 true
                 what
                 Prosper
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Potest
                   homo
                   invitus
                   amittere
                   temporalia
                   ,
                   non
                   nisi
                   volens
                   amittere
                   spiritualia
                
                 :
                 A
                 man
                 may
                 lose
                 temporals
                 against
                 hia
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 spirituals
                 ;
                 God
                 will
                 harden
                 none
                 ,
                 damn
                 none
                 against
                 their
                 will.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
              
               .
               Sheweth
               what
               the
               Prize
               is
               ,
               which
               believers
               wrestle
               against
               these
               Principalities
               Powers
               ,
               and
               Spiritual
               wickednesses
               for
               .
               In
               High
               Places
               .
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 THese
                 words
                 contain
                 the
                 last
                 Branch
                 in
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 our
                 grand
                 enemy
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 in
                 them
                 some
                 ambiguity
                 ,
                 the
                 Adjective
                 being
                 only
                 exprest
                 in
                 the
                 Original
                 ;
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 heavenlies
                 ;
                 the
                 phrase
                 being
                 defective
                 ,
                 our
                 Translatours
                 read
                 it
                 in
                 high
                 or
                 heavenly
                 places
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Apostle
                 intended
                 to
                 set
                 out
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 this
                 our
                 enemy
                 ,
                 by
                 being
                 above
                 us
                 hath
                 of
                 us
                 Indeed
                 this
                 way
                 most
                 Interpreters
                 go
                 ,
                 yet
                 some
                 both
                 ancient
                 and
                 modern
                 reade
                 the
                 words
                 not
                 in
                 heavenly
                 places
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   in
                   heavenly
                   things
                
                 ,
                 interpreting
                 the
                 Apostles
                 mind
                 to
                 set
                 out
                 the
                 matter
                 about
                 which
                 ,
                 or
                 prize
                 for
                 which
                 we
                 wrestle
                 with
                 Principalities
                 and
                 Powers
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   be
                   heavenly
                   things
                
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 Oecumenius
                 )
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Apostle
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 :
                 We
                 wrestle
                 not
                 for
                 small
                 and
                 trivial
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 
                 yea
                 ,
                 for
                 heaven
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Adoption
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 goes
                 on
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 way
                 Chrysostome
                 carries
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   coelestibus
                   ,
                   id
                   est
                   ,
                   pro
                   coelestibus
                   Dei.
                
                 And
                 after
                 him
                 Musculus
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 modern
                 Writers
                 .
                 The
                 Reasons
                 which
                 are
                 given
                 for
                 this
                 Interpretation
                 are
                 weighty
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 elsewhere
                 indefinitely
                 set
                 down
                 ,
                 is
                 taken
                 for
                 things
                 ,
                 not
                 places
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 8.5
                 .
                 nay
                 ,
                 one
                 observes
                 this
                 word
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 almost
                 twenty
                 times
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 for
                 any
                 aërial
                 place
                 ,
                 but
                 alwayes
                 for
                 things
                 truly
                 heavenly
                 and
                 spiritual
                 *
                 ;
                 the
                 word
                 indeed
                 properly
                 signifies
                 supercelestial
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 applied
                 to
                 places
                 ,
                 would
                 signifie
                 that
                 where
                 the
                 devil
                 never
                 came
                 since
                 his
                 fall
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 there
                 seems
                 no
                 great
                 argument
                 to
                 render
                 Satan
                 formidable
                 by
                 his
                 being
                 above
                 us
                 in
                 place
                 ;
                 't
                 is
                 some
                 advantage
                 indeed
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 togain
                 the
                 hill
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 above
                 their
                 enemies
                 in
                 some
                 place
                 of
                 strength
                 ,
                 but
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 spirits
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 take
                 it
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 addes
                 weight
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 branches
                 of
                 the
                 description
                 .
                 We
                 wrestle
                 with
                 Principalities
                 and
                 Powers
                 ,
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 such
                 toyes
                 and
                 trifles
                 as
                 the
                 earth
                 affords
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 inconsiderable
                 whether
                 to
                 keep
                 or
                 lose
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 such
                 as
                 heaven
                 holds
                 forth
                 ,
                 such
                 an
                 enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 prize
                 makes
                 it
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 our
                 greatest
                 care
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 manage
                 the
                 combate
                 .
                 The
                 word
                 thus
                 opened
                 ,
                 the
                 note
                 will
                 be
                 this
                 :
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 chief
                 prize
                 for
                 which
                 we
                 wrestle
                 against
                 Satan
                 is
                 heavenly
                 .
                 
                 Or
                 thus
                 ,
                 Satans
                 main
                 designe
                 is
                 to
                 spoil
                 and
                 plunder
                 the
                 Christian
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 heavenly
                 .
                 Indeed
                 all
                 the
                 Christian
                 hath
                 ,
                 or
                 desires
                 as
                 a
                 Christian
                 is
                 heavenly
                 ;
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 extrinsecal
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 his
                 being
                 and
                 happinesse
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 stranger
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 intermeddles
                 not
                 with
                 his
                 joy
                 nor
                 grief
                 .
                 Heap
                 all
                 the
                 riches
                 and
                 honours
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 upon
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 make
                 him
                 a
                 Christian
                 ;
                 heap
                 them
                 on
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 make
                 him
                 a
                 better
                 Christian
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 take
                 them
                 all
                 away
                 ,
                 let
                 every
                 bird
                 have
                 his
                 feather
                 ,
                 when
                 stript
                 and
                 naked
                 he
                 will
                 still
                 be
                 
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 better
                 Christian
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 notable
                 speech
                 of
                 Erasmus
                 ,
                 if
                 spoken
                 in
                 earnest
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 wit
                 were
                 not
                 too
                 quick
                 for
                 his
                 conscience
                 ;
                 
                   Nihilo
                   magìs
                   ambio
                   opes
                   &
                   dignitates
                   ,
                   quàm
                   elumbis
                   equus
                   graves
                   sarcinas
                   :
                
                 He
                 said
                 he
                 desired
                 wealth
                 and
                 honour
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 feeble
                 horse
                 doth
                 a
                 heavy
                 cloak-bag
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 think
                 every
                 Christian
                 in
                 his
                 right
                 temper
                 would
                 be
                 of
                 his
                 minde
                 .
                 Satan
                 should
                 do
                 the
                 Saint
                 little
                 hurt
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 bend
                 his
                 forces
                 only
                 or
                 chiefly
                 against
                 his
                 outward
                 enjoyments
                 ;
                 alas
                 ,
                 the
                 Christian
                 doth
                 not
                 value
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 himself
                 by
                 them
                 :
                 this
                 were
                 as
                 if
                 one
                 should
                 think
                 to
                 hurt
                 a
                 man
                 by
                 beating
                 of
                 his
                 clothes
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 put
                 them
                 off
                 .
                 So
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 grace
                 prevails
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 a
                 Saint
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 put
                 off
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 joy
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 these
                 blowes
                 are
                 not
                 much
                 felt
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 his
                 heavenly
                 treasures
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 booty
                 Satan
                 waits
                 for
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 Christians
                 nature
                 is
                 heavenly
                 ,
                 borne
                 from
                 above
                 ;
                 As
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 so
                 all
                 his
                 off-spring
                 are
                 heavenly
                 and
                 holy
                 :
                 now
                 Satans
                 design
                 is
                 to
                 debase
                 and
                 deflower
                 this
                 ;
                 't
                 is
                 the
                 precious
                 life
                 of
                 this
                 new
                 creature
                 that
                 he
                 hunts
                 for
                 ;
                 he
                 hath
                 lost
                 that
                 beauty
                 of
                 holinesse
                 which
                 once
                 shone
                 so
                 gloriously
                 on
                 his
                 Angelical
                 nature
                 ;
                 and
                 now
                 like
                 a
                 true
                 Apostate
                 he
                 endeavours
                 to
                 ruine
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 lost
                 himself
                 .
                 The
                 seeds
                 of
                 this
                 warre
                 are
                 sowen
                 in
                 the
                 Christians
                 nature
                 ;
                 you
                 are
                 holy
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 endure
                 ;
                 
                   Milet
                   feri
                   faciem
                
                 ,
                 was
                 Caesars
                 speech
                 ,
                 when
                 to
                 fight
                 with
                 the
                 Romane
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 he
                 bade
                 his
                 souldiers
                 strike
                 at
                 their
                 face
                 ,
                 these
                 Citizens
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 love
                 their
                 beauty
                 ,
                 marre
                 that
                 and
                 marre
                 all
                 .
                 The
                 soul
                 is
                 the
                 face
                 whereon
                 Gods
                 image
                 is
                 stamp't
                 :
                 holinesse
                 is
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
                 this
                 face
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 us
                 indeed
                 like
                 God
                 ,
                 this
                 Satan
                 knowes
                 God
                 loves
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Saint
                 is
                 chary
                 of
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 labours
                 to
                 wound
                 and
                 disfigure
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 at
                 once
                 glory
                 in
                 the
                 Christians
                 shame
                 ,
                 and
                 poure
                 contempt
                 upon
                 God
                 in
                 breaking
                 his
                 image
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 worth
                 engaging
                 limbe
                 and
                 life
                 in
                 battel
                 against
                 this
                 enemy
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 rob
                 us
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 makes
                 us
                 like
                 God
                 himself
                 ?
                 Have
                 you
                 forgot
                 the
                 bloody
                 Articles
                 of
                 peace
                 
                 that
                 Nahash
                 offered
                 to
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 Jabesh-Gilead
                 ?
                 no
                 peace
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 would
                 let
                 him
                 thrust
                 out
                 their
                 right
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 reproach
                 upon
                 all
                 Israel
                 ,
                 which
                 how
                 it
                 was
                 entertained
                 reade
                 ,
                 1
                 Sam
                 11.6
                 .
                 The
                 face
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 deformed
                 that
                 hath
                 lost
                 its
                 eye
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 soule
                 is
                 that
                 loseth
                 its
                 holinesse
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 peace
                 to
                 be
                 expected
                 at
                 Satans
                 hands
                 except
                 he
                 may
                 deprive
                 us
                 of
                 this
                 :
                 Me
                 thinks
                 at
                 the
                 thought
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 should
                 come
                 upon
                 the
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 anger
                 should
                 be
                 kindled
                 much
                 more
                 against
                 this
                 cursed
                 spirit
                 ,
                 then
                 Sauls
                 and
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 Israels
                 was
                 against
                 Nahash
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 Christians
                 trade
                 is
                 heavenly
                 ;
                 the
                 merchandize
                 he
                 deals
                 for
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 growth
                 of
                 that
                 heavenly
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 Phil.
                 3.20
                 .
                 
                   Our
                   conversation
                   is
                   in
                   heaven
                
                 .
                 Every
                 mans
                 conversation
                 is
                 suitable
                 to
                 his
                 calling
                 ;
                 he
                 whose
                 trade
                 lies
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 minds
                 earthly
                 things
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 whose
                 trade
                 is
                 heavenly
                 followes
                 that
                 close
                 .
                 
                   Every
                   man
                   mindes
                   his
                   own
                   businesse
                   ,
                
                 the
                 Apostle
                 tells
                 us
                 .
                 You
                 may
                 possibly
                 finde
                 a
                 Tradesman
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 shop
                 now
                 and
                 then
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 fish
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 never
                 in
                 his
                 element
                 till
                 he
                 be
                 in
                 his
                 calling
                 again
                 .
                 Thus
                 when
                 the
                 Christian
                 is
                 about
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 worldling
                 about
                 heavenly
                 matters
                 ,
                 both
                 are
                 men
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 way
                 ,
                 not
                 right
                 girt
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 get
                 into
                 their
                 employment
                 again
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 heavenly
                 trade
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 Satan
                 doth
                 in
                 an
                 especial
                 manner
                 labour
                 to
                 stop
                 .
                 Could
                 the
                 Christian
                 enjoy
                 but
                 a
                 free
                 trade
                 with
                 heaven
                 a
                 few
                 years
                 without
                 molestation
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 soon
                 grow
                 a
                 rich
                 man
                 ,
                 too
                 rich
                 indeed
                 for
                 earth
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 with
                 losses
                 sustained
                 by
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 this
                 Pyrate
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 wrong
                 he
                 receives
                 by
                 the
                 treachery
                 of
                 some
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 bosome
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 like
                 unfaithful
                 servants
                 hold
                 correspondence
                 with
                 this
                 robber
                 )
                 he
                 is
                 kept
                 but
                 low
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 of
                 his
                 gaines
                 are
                 lost
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Christians
                 heavenly
                 trade
                 lies
                 either
                 within
                 doors
                 or
                 abroad
                 ;
                 he
                 can
                 be
                 free
                 in
                 neither
                 ,
                 Satan
                 is
                 at
                 his
                 heels
                 in
                 both
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 within
                 doores
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 may
                 call
                 his
                 home-trade
                 which
                 is
                 spent
                 in
                 secret
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 own
                 soule
                 ,
                 here
                 the
                 Christian
                 drives
                 an
                 unknown
                 trade
                 :
                 he
                 is
                 at
                 heaven
                 and
                 home
                 again
                 ,
                 richly
                 laden
                 in
                 his
                 thoughts
                 with
                 heavenly
                 meditations
                 before
                 the
                 world
                 knows
                 where
                 he
                 hath
                 been
                 .
                 Every
                 creature
                 he
                 sees
                 is
                 a
                 text
                 for
                 his
                 heart
                 to
                 raise
                 some
                 spiritual
                 matter
                 and
                 observations
                 from
                 :
                 Every
                 Sermon
                 he
                 heares
                 cuts
                 him
                 out
                 work
                 
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 and
                 enlarge
                 upon
                 when
                 he
                 gets
                 alone
                 .
                 Every
                 Providence
                 is
                 as
                 winde
                 to
                 his
                 sailes
                 ,
                 and
                 sets
                 his
                 heart
                 a
                 moving
                 in
                 some
                 heavenly
                 affection
                 or
                 other
                 suitable
                 to
                 the
                 occasion
                 .
                 One
                 while
                 he
                 is
                 wrap't
                 up
                 with
                 joy
                 in
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 mercy
                 ,
                 another
                 while
                 melted
                 into
                 godly
                 sorrow
                 from
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 his
                 sins
                 .
                 Sometimes
                 exalting
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 praises
                 ,
                 anon
                 abusing
                 himself
                 before
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 vilenesse
                 .
                 One
                 while
                 he
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 breast
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 milking
                 out
                 the
                 consolations
                 of
                 the
                 Promises
                 ;
                 at
                 another
                 time
                 working
                 his
                 heart
                 into
                 a
                 holy
                 awe
                 and
                 feare
                 of
                 the
                 threatenings
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Christian
                 walks
                 aloft
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 base
                 worldling
                 is
                 licking
                 the
                 dust
                 below
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 these
                 heavenly
                 pearles
                 which
                 the
                 Christian
                 trades
                 for
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 worth
                 then
                 the
                 worldling
                 gets
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 sweat
                 and
                 travel
                 in
                 his
                 whole
                 life
                 .
                 The
                 Christians
                 feet
                 stand
                 where
                 other
                 mens
                 heads
                 are
                 ;
                 he
                 treads
                 on
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 clothed
                 with
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 he
                 looks
                 down
                 on
                 earthly
                 men
                 (
                 as
                 one
                 from
                 a
                 high
                 hill
                 doth
                 upon
                 those
                 that
                 live
                 in
                 some
                 fenne
                 or
                 moore
                 )
                 and
                 sees
                 them
                 buried
                 in
                 a
                 fog
                 of
                 carnal
                 pleasures
                 and
                 profits
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 breaths
                 in
                 a
                 pure
                 heavenly
                 aire
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 not
                 so
                 high
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 free
                 from
                 all
                 stormes
                 and
                 tempests
                 ;
                 many
                 a
                 sad
                 gust
                 he
                 hath
                 from
                 sin
                 and
                 Satan
                 without
                 .
                 What
                 else
                 mean
                 those
                 sad
                 complaints
                 and
                 groans
                 ,
                 which
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 hearts
                 are
                 so
                 dead
                 and
                 dull
                 ,
                 their
                 thoughts
                 so
                 roving
                 and
                 unfixt
                 in
                 duty
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 many
                 times
                 so
                 wicked
                 and
                 filthy
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 dare
                 hardly
                 tell
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 staining
                 their
                 own
                 lips
                 ,
                 and
                 offending
                 the
                 eares
                 of
                 others
                 by
                 naming
                 them
                 ?
                 Surely
                 ,
                 the
                 Christian
                 findes
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 to
                 will
                 and
                 desire
                 he
                 could
                 meditate
                 ,
                 pray
                 ,
                 heare
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 after
                 another
                 sort
                 then
                 this
                 ,
                 doth
                 he
                 not
                 ?
                 yes
                 ,
                 I
                 durst
                 be
                 his
                 surety
                 he
                 doth
                 .
                 But
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 devil
                 tempts
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 continue
                 within
                 his
                 walk
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 thus
                 more
                 or
                 lesse
                 ,
                 as
                 fast
                 as
                 we
                 labour
                 to
                 clear
                 the
                 spring
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 labouring
                 to
                 royle
                 or
                 stop
                 it
                 again
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 two
                 works
                 to
                 do
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 to
                 performe
                 a
                 duty
                 ,
                 and
                 watch
                 him
                 that
                 opposeth
                 us
                 ,
                 trowel
                 and
                 sword
                 both
                 in
                 our
                 hands
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 need
                 work
                 hard
                 indeed
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 others
                 continually
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 pull
                 down
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 labouring
                 to
                 rear
                 up
                 the
                 building
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 trade
                 ,
                 which
                 lies
                 abroad
                 ,
                 is
                 heavenly
                 also
                 .
                 Take
                 a
                 Christian
                 in
                 his
                 relations
                 ,
                 calling
                 ,
                 
                 neighbourhood
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 heavenly
                 trader
                 in
                 all
                 ;
                 the
                 great
                 businesse
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 doing
                 or
                 receiving
                 some
                 good
                 ;
                 that
                 company
                 is
                 not
                 for
                 him
                 that
                 will
                 neither
                 give
                 nor
                 take
                 this
                 .
                 What
                 should
                 a
                 Merchant
                 be
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 buying
                 nor
                 selling
                 ?
                 Every
                 one
                 labours
                 (
                 as
                 his
                 calling
                 is
                 )
                 to
                 seat
                 himself
                 where
                 trade
                 is
                 quickest
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 likest
                 to
                 have
                 most
                 takings
                 .
                 The
                 Christian
                 (
                 where
                 he
                 may
                 choose
                 )
                 takes
                 such
                 in
                 relations
                 near
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 (
                 husband
                 ,
                 wife
                 ,
                 servants
                 )
                 as
                 may
                 suite
                 with
                 his
                 heavenly
                 trade
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 such
                 as
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 pull-back
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 he
                 falls
                 in
                 with
                 the
                 holiest
                 persons
                 as
                 his
                 dearest
                 acquaintance
                 :
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 Saint
                 in
                 the
                 town
                 where
                 he
                 lives
                 ,
                 he
                 'll
                 finde
                 him
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 man
                 he
                 will
                 consort
                 with
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 conversation
                 with
                 these
                 and
                 all
                 else
                 ,
                 his
                 chief
                 work
                 is
                 for
                 heaven
                 ,
                 his
                 heavenly
                 principle
                 within
                 inclines
                 him
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 this
                 alarums
                 hell
                 .
                 What
                 ,
                 not
                 contented
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 heaven
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 his
                 holy
                 example
                 ,
                 gracious
                 speeches
                 ,
                 sweet
                 counsels
                 ,
                 seasonable
                 reproofs
                 ,
                 will
                 he
                 be
                 trading
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 labour
                 to
                 carry
                 them
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 also
                 ?
                 This
                 brings
                 the
                 Lion
                 fell
                 and
                 mad
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 den
                 ,
                 such
                 to
                 be
                 sure
                 shall
                 finde
                 the
                 devil
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 to
                 oppose
                 them
                 .
                 
                   I
                   would
                   have
                   come
                
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Paul
                   )
                   but
                   Sacan
                   hindered
                   me
                   .
                
                 He
                 that
                 will
                 vouch
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 it
                 appear
                 by
                 the
                 tenure
                 of
                 his
                 conversation
                 that
                 he
                 trades
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 shall
                 have
                 enemies
                 enough
                 if
                 the
                 devil
                 can
                 help
                 him
                 to
                 such
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 Christians
                 hopes
                 are
                 all
                 heavenly
                 ,
                 he
                 lots
                 not
                 upon
                 any
                 thing
                 the
                 world
                 hath
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 .
                 Indeed
                 he
                 would
                 think
                 himself
                 the
                 most
                 miserable
                 man
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 if
                 here
                 were
                 all
                 he
                 could
                 make
                 of
                 his
                 Religion
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 heaven
                 and
                 eternal
                 life
                 that
                 he
                 expects
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 so
                 poor
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Will
                 of
                 a
                 groat
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 counts
                 himself
                 a
                 greater
                 heire
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 childe
                 to
                 the
                 greatest
                 Prince
                 on
                 earth
                 .
                 This
                 inheritance
                 he
                 sees
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 the
                 glory
                 which
                 it
                 will
                 bring
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 masquery
                 and
                 cheating
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 ones
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 moves
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 envy
                 their
                 fanciful
                 pomp
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 on
                 the
                 dunghil
                 himself
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 forget
                 his
                 own
                 present
                 sorrowes
                 to
                 pity
                 them
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 bravery
                 ,
                 knowing
                 that
                 within
                 a
                 few
                 dayes
                 the
                 crosse
                 will
                 be
                 off
                 his
                 back
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 crowns
                 off
                 their
                 heads
                 together
                 ,
                 their
                 portion
                 will
                 be
                 spent
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 to
                 receive
                 all
                 his
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 entertain
                 him
                 with
                 such
                 joy
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 him
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 himself
                 
                 miserable
                 ,
                 when
                 others
                 think
                 him
                 and
                 the
                 devil
                 tells
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 such
                 .
                 This
                 ,
                 this
                 torments
                 the
                 very
                 soule
                 of
                 the
                 devil
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Christian
                 under
                 saile
                 for
                 heaven
                 ,
                 fill'd
                 with
                 the
                 sweet
                 hope
                 of
                 his
                 joyful
                 entertainment
                 when
                 he
                 comes
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 raiseth
                 what
                 stormes
                 and
                 tempests
                 he
                 can
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 hinder
                 his
                 arrival
                 in
                 that
                 blessed
                 Port
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 he
                 most
                 desires
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 wholly
                 despair
                 of
                 )
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 troublesome
                 winter-voyage
                 ,
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 Pauls
                 was
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 suffered
                 so
                 much
                 losse
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 this
                 indeed
                 very
                 often
                 he
                 obtains
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 degree
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 violent
                 impetuous
                 temptations
                 beating
                 long
                 upon
                 the
                 Christian
                 ,
                 he
                 makes
                 him
                 throw
                 over
                 much
                 precious
                 lading
                 of
                 his
                 joyes
                 and
                 comforts
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 he
                 brings
                 the
                 soul
                 through
                 stresse
                 of
                 temptation
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 quitting
                 the
                 ship
                 ,
                 while
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 all
                 hope
                 of
                 being
                 saved
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 .
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 what
                 we
                 wrestle
                 with
                 devils
                 for
                 .
                 We
                 come
                 to
                 Application
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   1
                
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 reproof
                 to
                 foure
                 sorts
                 of
                 persons
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 wrestling
                 against
                 Satan
                 for
                 this
                 heavenly
                 prize
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 resist
                 the
                 offer
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 stead
                 of
                 taking
                 heaven
                 by
                 force
                 ,
                 they
                 keep
                 it
                 off
                 by
                 force
                 .
                 How
                 long
                 hath
                 the
                 Lord
                 been
                 crying
                 in
                 our
                 streets
                 ,
                 
                   Repent
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   Heaven
                   is
                   at
                   hand
                
                 ?
                 how
                 long
                 have
                 Gospel-offers
                 rung
                 in
                 our
                 ears
                 ?
                 and
                 yet
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 many
                 devil-deluded
                 soules
                 furiously
                 drive
                 on
                 towards
                 hell
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 perswaded
                 back
                 ,
                 who
                 refuse
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 choose
                 rather
                 the
                 devils
                 bondage
                 then
                 the
                 glorious
                 liberty
                 with
                 which
                 Christ
                 would
                 make
                 them
                 free
                 ,
                 esteeming
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 sin
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 greater
                 treasures
                 then
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 heaven
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 storied
                 of
                 Cato
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 Caesars
                 bitter
                 enemy
                 )
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 Caesar
                 prevail
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 fall
                 into
                 his
                 hand
                 and
                 stand
                 to
                 his
                 mercy
                 ,
                 he
                 laid
                 violent
                 hands
                 on
                 himself
                 ,
                 which
                 Caesar
                 hearing
                 of
                 ,
                 passionately
                 broke
                 out
                 into
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   Cato
                   ,
                   cur
                   invidisti
                   mihi
                   salutem
                   tuam
                   ?
                
                 O
                 Cato
                 ,
                 why
                 didst
                 thou
                 envie
                 me
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 saving
                 thy
                 life
                 ?
                 And
                 do
                 not
                 many
                 walk
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 grudged
                 Christ
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 saving
                 their
                 soules
                 ?
                 what
                 other
                 account
                 can
                 you
                 
                 give
                 sinners
                 of
                 rejecting
                 his
                 grace
                 ?
                 Are
                 not
                 heaven
                 and
                 happinesse
                 things
                 desirable
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 preferr'd
                 before
                 sin
                 and
                 misery
                 ?
                 Why
                 then
                 do
                 you
                 not
                 embrace
                 them
                 ?
                 or
                 are
                 they
                 the
                 worse
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 come
                 swimming
                 to
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
                 oh
                 how
                 ill
                 must
                 Christ
                 take
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 thus
                 used
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 comes
                 on
                 such
                 a
                 gracious
                 ambassage
                 ?
                 may
                 he
                 not
                 say
                 to
                 thee
                 as
                 once
                 he
                 did
                 to
                 those
                 officers
                 sent
                 to
                 attach
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Do
                   you
                   come
                   out
                   against
                   me
                   as
                   a
                   thief
                   with
                   swords
                   and
                   staves
                   ?
                
                 If
                 he
                 be
                 a
                 thief
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 only
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 steal
                 your
                 sins
                 from
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 heaven
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 :
                 O
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 think
                 what
                 you
                 do
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 eternal
                 life
                 you
                 put
                 away
                 from
                 you
                 ,
                 in
                 doing
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 
                   you
                   judge
                   your selves
                   unworthy
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                
                 Acts
                 13.46
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 reproves
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 Satans
                 instruments
                 ,
                 to
                 rob
                 soules
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 heavenly
                 .
                 Among
                 thieves
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 ye
                 call
                 Setters
                 ,
                 who
                 enquire
                 where
                 a
                 booty
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 found
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 travels
                 with
                 a
                 charge
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 employ
                 some
                 other
                 to
                 rob
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 themselves
                 not
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 businesse
                 .
                 The
                 devil
                 is
                 the
                 grand
                 Setter
                 ,
                 he
                 observes
                 the
                 Christian
                 how
                 he
                 walks
                 ,
                 what
                 place
                 and
                 company
                 he
                 frequents
                 ,
                 what
                 grace
                 or
                 heavenly
                 treasure
                 he
                 carries
                 in
                 his
                 bosome
                 ;
                 which
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 his
                 instruments
                 for
                 the
                 purpose
                 to
                 execute
                 his
                 designe
                 .
                 Thus
                 he
                 considered
                 the
                 admirable
                 graces
                 of
                 Job
                 ,
                 and
                 casts
                 about
                 how
                 he
                 might
                 best
                 rob
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 heavenly
                 treasure
                 :
                 and
                 who
                 but
                 his
                 wife
                 and
                 friends
                 must
                 do
                 this
                 for
                 him
                 ?
                 (
                 well
                 knowing
                 that
                 his
                 tale
                 would
                 receive
                 credit
                 from
                 their
                 mouths
                 .
                 )
                 O
                 friends
                 ,
                 ask
                 your
                 consciences
                 ,
                 whether
                 you
                 have
                 not
                 done
                 the
                 devil
                 some
                 service
                 of
                 this
                 kinde
                 in
                 your
                 dayes
                 .
                 Possibly
                 you
                 have
                 a
                 childe
                 or
                 servant
                 who
                 once
                 look't
                 heaven-ward
                 ,
                 but
                 your
                 brow-beating
                 of
                 them
                 scared
                 them
                 back
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 (
                 may
                 be
                 )
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 carnal
                 as
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 them
                 :
                 or
                 possibly
                 thy
                 wife
                 before
                 acquainted
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 was
                 full
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 since
                 she
                 hath
                 been
                 transplanted
                 into
                 thy
                 cold
                 soile
                 ,
                 what
                 by
                 thy
                 frothy
                 speeches
                 and
                 unsavoury
                 conversation
                 ,
                 at
                 best
                 thy
                 worldlinesse
                 and
                 formality
                 ,
                 she
                 is
                 now
                 both
                 decayed
                 in
                 her
                 graces
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 loser
                 in
                 her
                 comforts
                 .
                 O
                 man
                 ,
                 what
                 an
                 enditement
                 will
                 be
                 brought
                 against
                 thee
                 for
                 this
                 at
                 Gods
                 bar
                 ?
                 you
                 would
                 come
                 off
                 better
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 for
                 robbing
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 money
                 and
                 jewels
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 his
                 graces
                 and
                 comforts
                 .
              
               
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 it
                 reproves
                 the
                 woful
                 negligence
                 most
                 shew
                 in
                 labouring
                 for
                 this
                 heavenly
                 prize
                 .
                 None
                 but
                 would
                 be
                 glad
                 their
                 souls
                 might
                 be
                 saved
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 but
                 where
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 or
                 woman
                 that
                 makes
                 it
                 appear
                 by
                 their
                 vigourous
                 endeavour
                 that
                 they
                 mean
                 in
                 earnest
                 ?
                 what
                 warlike
                 preparation
                 do
                 they
                 make
                 against
                 Satan
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 lies
                 between
                 them
                 and
                 home
                 ?
                 )
                 where
                 are
                 their
                 armes
                 ,
                 where
                 their
                 skill
                 to
                 use
                 them
                 ,
                 their
                 resolution
                 to
                 stand
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 conscionable
                 care
                 to
                 exercise
                 themselves
                 daily
                 in
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 ?
                 Alas
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 rarity
                 indeed
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 every
                 house
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Profession
                 of
                 Religion
                 is
                 hang'd
                 out
                 at
                 the
                 door
                 ;
                 if
                 woulding
                 and
                 wishing
                 will
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 heaven
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 may
                 come
                 thither
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 for
                 this
                 wrestling
                 and
                 fighting
                 ,
                 this
                 making
                 Religion
                 our
                 businesse
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 far
                 from
                 these
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 last
                 they
                 are
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 from
                 heaven
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 of
                 his
                 minde
                 in
                 Tully
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 a
                 Summers
                 day
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 lay
                 lazing
                 himself
                 on
                 the
                 grasse
                 ,
                 would
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   utinam
                   hoc
                   esset
                   laborare
                
                 !
                 O
                 that
                 this
                 were
                 to
                 work
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 could
                 lie
                 here
                 and
                 do
                 my
                 day-labour
                 !
                 Thus
                 many
                 melt
                 and
                 waste
                 their
                 lives
                 in
                 sloth
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 O
                 that
                 this
                 were
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 heaven
                 !
                 but
                 will
                 use
                 no
                 means
                 to
                 furnish
                 themselves
                 with
                 grace
                 for
                 such
                 an
                 enterprise
                 ;
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 Prince
                 in
                 Germany
                 ,
                 invaded
                 by
                 a
                 more
                 potent
                 enemy
                 then
                 himself
                 ,
                 yet
                 from
                 his
                 friends
                 and
                 Allies
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 flock't
                 in
                 to
                 his
                 help
                 )
                 he
                 soon
                 had
                 a
                 goodly
                 Army
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 no
                 money
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 said
                 )
                 to
                 pay
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 loath
                 to
                 part
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 some
                 in
                 discontent
                 went
                 away
                 ,
                 others
                 did
                 not
                 vigourously
                 attend
                 his
                 businesse
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 was
                 soon
                 beaten
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 coffers
                 (
                 when
                 his
                 Palace
                 was
                 rifled
                 )
                 were
                 found
                 thrack't
                 with
                 treasure
                 .
                 Thus
                 he
                 was
                 ruined
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 sick
                 men
                 die
                 ,
                 because
                 unwilling
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 cost
                 to
                 pay
                 the
                 Physician
                 .
                 It
                 will
                 adde
                 to
                 the
                 misery
                 of
                 damned
                 soules
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 have
                 leisure
                 enough
                 to
                 consider
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 lost
                 in
                 losing
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 remember
                 what
                 means
                 ,
                 offers
                 and
                 talents
                 they
                 once
                 had
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 obtaining
                 of
                 everlasting
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 not
                 a
                 heart
                 to
                 use
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 it
                 reproves
                 those
                 who
                 make
                 a
                 great
                 busle
                 and
                 noise
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 forward
                 in
                 Profession
                 ,
                 very
                 busie
                 to
                 meddle
                 with
                 the
                 strictest
                 duties
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 heaven
                 had
                 monopolized
                 their
                 whole
                 hearts
                 ;
                 but
                 like
                 the
                 Eagle
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 tower
                 highest
                 ,
                 their
                 prey
                 is
                 below
                 where
                 their
                 eye
                 is
                 also
                 .
                 Such
                 a
                 generation
                 
                 there
                 ever
                 was
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 mingle
                 themselves
                 with
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 pretend
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 their
                 outward
                 garb
                 faced
                 and
                 fringed
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 with
                 heavenly
                 speeches
                 and
                 duties
                 ,
                 while
                 their
                 hearts
                 are
                 lined
                 with
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 deceive
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 themselves
                 ;
                 such
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 worlds
                 Saints
                 ,
                 but
                 devils
                 in
                 Christs
                 account
                 .
                 
                   Have
                   not
                   I
                   chosen
                   twelve
                   ,
                   one
                   of
                   you
                   is
                   a
                   devil
                   ?
                
                 And
                 truly
                 of
                 all
                 devils
                 none
                 so
                 bad
                 as
                 the
                 professing
                 devil
                 ,
                 the
                 preaching
                 ,
                 praying
                 devil
                 .
                 O
                 Sirs
                 ,
                 be
                 plain-hearted
                 ;
                 Religion
                 is
                 as
                 tender
                 as
                 your
                 eye
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 jested
                 with
                 ;
                 Remember
                 the
                 vengeance
                 which
                 fell
                 on
                 Belshazzar
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 carowsed
                 in
                 the
                 bowles
                 of
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 .
                 Religion
                 and
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 consecrated
                 things
                 ,
                 not
                 made
                 for
                 thee
                 to
                 drink
                 thy
                 lusts
                 out
                 of
                 God.
                 hath
                 remarkably
                 appeared
                 in
                 discovering
                 and
                 confounding
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 prostituted
                 sacred
                 things
                 to
                 worldly
                 ends
                 .
                 Jezabel
                 fasts
                 and
                 prayes
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 to
                 devoure
                 Naboths
                 vineyard
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 devoured
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 Absalom
                 was
                 as
                 sick
                 till
                 he
                 had
                 ravish't
                 his
                 fathers
                 Crown
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 brother
                 Amnon
                 till
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 the
                 like
                 to
                 his
                 sister
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 hide
                 his
                 treason
                 he
                 puts
                 on
                 a
                 religious
                 cloak
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 begs
                 leave
                 to
                 go
                 and
                 pay
                 his
                 vow
                 in
                 Hebron
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 another
                 game
                 in
                 chase
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 he
                 not
                 fall
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 his
                 hypocrisie
                 ?
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 their
                 judgement
                 is
                 endorst
                 with
                 most
                 speed
                 ,
                 who
                 silver
                 over
                 worldly
                 or
                 wicked
                 enterprises
                 with
                 heavenly
                 semblances
                 ,
                 of
                 this
                 gang
                 were
                 those
                 ,
                 2
                 Pet.
                 2.3
                 .
                 concerning
                 whom
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Their
                   damnation
                   slumbers
                   not
                
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 ,
                 Ezek.
                 14.7
                 ,
                 8.
                 to
                 whom
                 God
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   answer
                   him
                   by
                   my selfe
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   set
                   my
                   face
                   against
                   that
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   make
                   him
                   a
                   signe
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Proverb
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   cut
                   him
                   off
                   from
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   my
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   ye
                   shall
                   know
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                     .
                  
                   2
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 try
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 heavenly
                 things
                 or
                 earthly
                 thou
                 chiefly
                 pursuest
                 ;
                 certainly
                 friends
                 ,
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 ignorant
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 state
                 and
                 affairs
                 ;
                 did
                 we
                 oftner
                 converse
                 with
                 our
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 observe
                 the
                 haunts
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 we
                 soon
                 can
                 tell
                 what
                 dish
                 pleaseth
                 our
                 palate
                 best
                 :
                 and
                 may
                 you
                 not
                 tell
                 whether
                 heaven
                 or
                 earth
                 be
                 the
                 most
                 savoury
                 meat
                 to
                 your
                 souls
                 ?
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 should
                 ask
                 how
                 you
                 might
                 know
                 whether
                 heaven
                 be
                 the
                 prize
                 you
                 chiefly
                 desire
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 put
                 you
                 only
                 upon
                 this
                 double
                 trial
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 art
                 thou
                 uniforme
                 in
                 thy
                 pursuit
                 ?
                 Doest
                 thou
                 contend
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 for
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 leads
                 to
                 heaven
                 also
                 ?
                 Earthly
                 things
                 God
                 is
                 pleased
                 to
                 retaile
                 ;
                 all
                 have
                 some
                 ,
                 none
                 have
                 all
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 heavenly
                 treasure
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 break
                 the
                 whole
                 piece
                 ,
                 and
                 cut
                 it
                 into
                 remnants
                 .
                 If
                 thou
                 wilt
                 have
                 heaven
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 have
                 Christ
                 ;
                 if
                 Christ
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 like
                 his
                 service
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 his
                 sacrifice
                 ;
                 no
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 no
                 happinesse
                 .
                 If
                 God
                 would
                 cut
                 off
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 would
                 serve
                 mens
                 turnes
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 customers
                 enough
                 .
                 Balaam
                 himself
                 likes
                 one
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 piece
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   would
                   die
                   like
                   a
                   righteous
                   man
                   ,
                
                 though
                 live
                 like
                 a
                 wizzard
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 ;
                 no
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 deal
                 with
                 such
                 pedling
                 Merchants
                 ;
                 that
                 man
                 alone
                 is
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 come
                 roundly
                 up
                 to
                 Gods
                 offer
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 all
                 off
                 his
                 hands
                 .
                 One
                 fitly
                 compares
                 holinesse
                 and
                 happinesse
                 to
                 those
                 two
                 sisters
                 ,
                 Leah
                 and
                 Rachel
                 .
                 Happinesse
                 like
                 Rachel
                 seems
                 the
                 fairer
                 ,
                 (
                 even
                 a
                 carnal
                 heart
                 may
                 fall
                 in
                 love
                 with
                 that
                 ,
                 )
                 but
                 holinesse
                 like
                 Leah
                 is
                 the
                 elder
                 and
                 beautiful
                 also
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 it
                 appears
                 with
                 some
                 disadvantage
                 ,
                 her
                 eyes
                 being
                 blear'd
                 with
                 teares
                 of
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 face
                 furrowed
                 with
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 mortification
                 ;
                 
                   but
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   that
                   heavenly
                   countrey
                   ,
                
                 that
                 the
                 younger
                 Sister
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 bestowed
                 before
                 the
                 elder
                 .
                 We
                 cannot
                 enjoy
                 faire
                 Rachel
                 ,
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Happinesse
                 ,
                 except
                 first
                 we
                 embrace
                 tender-eyed
                 Leah
                 ,
                 Holinesse
                 with
                 all
                 her
                 severe
                 duties
                 of
                 repentance
                 and
                 mortification
                 .
                 Now
                 Sirs
                 ,
                 how
                 like
                 you
                 this
                 method
                 ?
                 Art
                 thou
                 content
                 to
                 marry
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 (
                 serving
                 a
                 hard
                 Apprenticeship
                 in
                 temptations
                 both
                 of
                 prosperity
                 and
                 adversity
                 ,
                 enduring
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 cold
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 )
                 to
                 wait
                 till
                 at
                 last
                 the
                 other
                 be
                 given
                 into
                 thy
                 bosome
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 if
                 indeed
                 heaven
                 and
                 heavenly
                 things
                 be
                 the
                 prize
                 thou
                 wrestlest
                 for
                 ,
                 thou
                 wilt
                 discover
                 a
                 heavenly
                 deportment
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 earthly
                 things
                 ;
                 whereever
                 you
                 meet
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 going
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 Heaven
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 bottome
                 of
                 his
                 lowest
                 actions
                 .
                 Now
                 observe
                 thy
                 heart
                 in
                 three
                 particulars
                 ;
                 In
                 getting
                 ,
                 in
                 using
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 keeping
                 earthly
                 things
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 after
                 a
                 heavenly
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   getting
                   earthly
                   things
                
                 .
                 If
                 Heaven
                 be
                 thy
                 chief
                 prize
                 ,
                 then
                 thou
                 wilt
                 be
                 ruled
                 by
                 a
                 heavenly
                 Law
                 in
                 the
                 gathering
                 of
                 these
                 .
                 Take
                 a
                 carnal
                 wretch
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 his
                 heart
                 is
                 set
                 on
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 by
                 hook
                 or
                 crook
                 .
                 A
                 lie
                 fits
                 Gehazi's
                 mouth
                 well
                 enough
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 may
                 fill
                 his
                 pockets
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 Jezabel
                 
                 dares
                 mock
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 murder
                 an
                 innocent
                 man
                 for
                 an
                 acre
                 or
                 two
                 of
                 ground
                 .
                 
                   Absalom
                   regnandi
                   causâ
                
                 what
                 will
                 he
                 not
                 do
                 ?
                 Gods
                 fence
                 is
                 too
                 low
                 to
                 keep
                 a
                 gracelesse
                 heart
                 in
                 bounds
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 game
                 is
                 before
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 soule
                 that
                 hath
                 heaven
                 in
                 its
                 eye
                 is
                 ruled
                 by
                 heavens
                 law
                 :
                 he
                 dares
                 not
                 step
                 out
                 of
                 heavens
                 road
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 a
                 crown
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 Davids
                 carriage
                 towards
                 Saul
                 .
                 Indeed
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 he
                 should
                 crosse
                 himself
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 grand
                 design
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 happinesse
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 soul
                 in
                 enjoying
                 of
                 him
                 ;
                 upon
                 these
                 very
                 termes
                 the
                 servants
                 of
                 God
                 have
                 refused
                 to
                 be
                 rich
                 and
                 great
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 when
                 either
                 of
                 these
                 lay
                 at
                 stake
                 ;
                 Moses
                 threw
                 his
                 Court-preferment
                 at
                 his
                 heels
                 ,
                 
                   refusing
                   to
                   be
                   call'd
                   the
                   son
                   of
                   Pharaohs
                   daughter
                   .
                   Abraham
                
                 scorned
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 rich
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 
                   Sodom
                   ,
                   Gen.
                
                 14.22
                 .
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 avoid
                 the
                 suspicion
                 of
                 covetousnesse
                 and
                 self-seeking
                 ;
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 said
                 another
                 day
                 that
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 enrich
                 himself
                 with
                 the
                 spoil
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 to
                 rescue
                 his
                 kinsmen
                 .
                 Nehemiah
                 would
                 not
                 take
                 the
                 taxe
                 and
                 tribute
                 to
                 maintain
                 his
                 state
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 knew
                 they
                 were
                 a
                 poor
                 peeled
                 people
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   fear
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 Doest
                 thou
                 walk
                 by
                 this
                 rule
                 ?
                 wouldest
                 thou
                 gather
                 no
                 more
                 estate
                 or
                 honour
                 then
                 thou
                 mayest
                 have
                 with
                 Gods
                 leave
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 stand
                 with
                 thy
                 hopes
                 of
                 heaven
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 doest
                 thou
                 discover
                 a
                 heavenly
                 Spirit
                 in
                 using
                 these
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 Saint
                 improves
                 his
                 earthly
                 things
                 for
                 an
                 heavenly
                 end
                 ,
                 where
                 layest
                 thou
                 up
                 thy
                 treasure
                 ?
                 doest
                 thou
                 bestow
                 it
                 on
                 thy
                 voluptuous
                 paunch
                 ,
                 thy
                 hawks
                 and
                 thy
                 hounds
                 ,
                 or
                 lockest
                 thou
                 it
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 bosome
                 of
                 Christs
                 poor
                 members
                 ?
                 what
                 use
                 makest
                 thou
                 of
                 thy
                 honour
                 and
                 greatnesse
                 ,
                 to
                 strengthen
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 or
                 the
                 wicked
                 ?
                 and
                 so
                 of
                 all
                 thy
                 other
                 temporal
                 enjoyments
                 ;
                 A
                 gracious
                 heart
                 improves
                 them
                 for
                 God
                 ;
                 when
                 a
                 Saint
                 prayes
                 for
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 an
                 eye
                 to
                 some
                 heavenly
                 end
                 .
                 If
                 David
                 prayes
                 for
                 life
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 live
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   live
                   and
                   praise
                   God
                
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 119
                 175.
                 
                 When
                 he
                 was
                 driven
                 from
                 his
                 regal
                 throne
                 by
                 the
                 rebellious
                 armes
                 of
                 Absalom
                 ;
                 see
                 what
                 his
                 desire
                 was
                 and
                 hope
                 ,
                 2
                 Sam.
                 15.25
                 .
                 
                   The
                   King
                   said
                   to
                   Zadock
                   ,
                   Carry
                   back
                   the
                   Ark
                   of
                   God
                   into
                   the
                   City
                   :
                   if
                   I
                   shall-finde
                   favour
                   in
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   bring
                   me
                   again
                   ,
                   and
                   shew
                   me
                   both
                   it
                   and
                   his
                   habitation
                   .
                
                 Mark
                 ,
                 not
                 shew
                 me
                 
                   my
                   Crown
                   ,
                   my
                   Palace
                
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   the
                   Ark
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   House
                   of
                   God.
                
                 
              
               
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 a
                 gracious
                 heart
                 pursues
                 earthly
                 things
                 with
                 a
                 holy
                 indifferency
                 ,
                 saving
                 the
                 violence
                 and
                 zeal
                 of
                 his
                 spirit
                 for
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 heaven
                 ;
                 he
                 useth
                 the
                 former
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 used
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 non-attendency
                 ,
                 his
                 head
                 and
                 heart
                 is
                 taken
                 up
                 with
                 higher
                 matters
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 may
                 please
                 God
                 ,
                 thrive
                 in
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
                 enjoy
                 more
                 intimate
                 communion
                 with
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 he
                 spreads
                 all
                 his
                 sailes
                 ,
                 plyes
                 all
                 his
                 oares
                 ,
                 strains
                 every
                 part
                 and
                 power
                 :
                 thus
                 we
                 finde
                 David
                 upon
                 his
                 full
                 speed
                 ;
                 
                   My
                   soul
                   presseth
                   hard
                   after
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 63.
                 
                 And
                 before
                 the
                 Ark
                 we
                 finde
                 him
                 dancing
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 might
                 .
                 Now
                 a
                 carnal
                 heart
                 is
                 clean
                 contrary
                 ,
                 his
                 zeal
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 indifferency
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 prays
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 pray
                 ,
                 &c.
                 he
                 sweats
                 in
                 his
                 shop
                 ,
                 but
                 chills
                 and
                 growes
                 cold
                 in
                 his
                 closet
                 ;
                 O
                 how
                 hard
                 to
                 pully
                 him
                 up
                 to
                 a
                 duty
                 of
                 Gods
                 worship
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 get
                 him
                 out
                 to
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 ?
                 No
                 weather
                 shall
                 keep
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 market
                 ;
                 raine
                 ,
                 blow
                 or
                 snow
                 he
                 goes
                 thither
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 the
                 Church-path
                 be
                 a
                 little
                 wet
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 aire
                 somewhat
                 cold
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 apology
                 enough
                 for
                 him
                 if
                 his
                 pue
                 be
                 empty
                 ;
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 about
                 any
                 worldly
                 businesse
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 as
                 earnest
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 idolatrous
                 Smith
                 in
                 hammering
                 of
                 his
                 image
                 ;
                 who
                 (
                 the
                 Prophet
                 saith
                 )
                 
                   worketh
                   it
                   with
                   the
                   strength
                   of
                   his
                   armes
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   hungry
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   strength
                   faileth
                   ,
                   he
                   drinketh
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   faint
                   ,
                
                 Isa
                 .
                 44.12
                 .
                 so
                 zealous
                 is
                 the
                 muck-worme
                 in
                 his
                 worldly
                 employments
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 pinch
                 his
                 carcase
                 ,
                 and
                 deny
                 himself
                 his
                 repast
                 in
                 due
                 season
                 to
                 pursue
                 that
                 ;
                 The
                 Kitchin
                 there
                 shall
                 wait
                 on
                 the
                 shop
                 :
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 enough
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 sick
                 of
                 the
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 and
                 angry
                 with
                 the
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 kept
                 beyond
                 his
                 houre
                 ;
                 here
                 the
                 Sermon
                 must
                 give
                 place
                 to
                 the
                 Kitchin
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 man
                 for
                 his
                 pleasures
                 and
                 carnal
                 pastime
                 ,
                 he
                 tells
                 no
                 clock
                 at
                 his
                 sports
                 ,
                 and
                 knows
                 not
                 how
                 the
                 day
                 goes
                 ;
                 when
                 night
                 comes
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 angry
                 that
                 it
                 takes
                 him
                 off
                 ;
                 but
                 at
                 any
                 heavenly
                 work
                 ,
                 O
                 how
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 punish't
                 ?
                 time
                 now
                 hath
                 got
                 leaden
                 heels
                 he
                 thinks
                 ;
                 all
                 he
                 does
                 at
                 a
                 Sermon
                 is
                 to
                 tell
                 the
                 clock
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 how
                 the
                 glasse
                 runs
                 :
                 if
                 men
                 were
                 not
                 willing
                 to
                 deceive
                 themselves
                 ,
                 surely
                 they
                 might
                 know
                 which
                 way
                 their
                 heart
                 goes
                 by
                 the
                 swift
                 motion
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 hard
                 tugging
                 and
                 slow
                 pace
                 it
                 stirs
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 they
                 know
                 in
                 a
                 boat
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 row
                 against
                 the
                 tyde
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 Christian
                 useth
                 these
                 things
                 with
                 a
                 holy
                 feare
                 ,
                 
                 lest
                 earth
                 should
                 rob
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 outward
                 enjoyments
                 prejudice
                 his
                 heavenly
                 interest
                 ;
                 he
                 eats
                 in
                 feare
                 ,
                 works
                 in
                 feare
                 ,
                 rejoyceth
                 in
                 his
                 abundance
                 with
                 feare
                 :
                 as
                 Iob
                 sanctified
                 his
                 children
                 by
                 offering
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 feare
                 lest
                 they
                 had
                 sinned
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Christian
                 is
                 continually
                 sanctifying
                 his
                 earthly
                 enjoyments
                 by
                 prayer
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 delivered
                 from
                 the
                 snare
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 Christian
                 is
                 heavenly
                 in
                 his
                 keeping
                 of
                 earthly
                 things
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 heavenly
                 Law
                 which
                 he
                 went
                 by
                 in
                 getting
                 ,
                 he
                 observes
                 in
                 holding
                 them
                 .
                 As
                 he
                 dares
                 not
                 say
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 rich
                 and
                 honourable
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 God
                 will
                 ;
                 so
                 neither
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 hold
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 ,
                 he
                 only
                 keeps
                 them
                 while
                 his
                 heavenly
                 Father
                 calls
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 at
                 first
                 gave
                 them
                 :
                 If
                 God
                 will
                 continue
                 them
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 entaile
                 them
                 on
                 his
                 posterity
                 too
                 ,
                 he
                 blesseth
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 desires
                 to
                 do
                 also
                 when
                 he
                 takes
                 them
                 away
                 .
                 Indeed
                 Gods
                 meaning
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 which
                 sometimes
                 he
                 throwes
                 in
                 upon
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 is
                 chiefly
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 the
                 greater
                 advantage
                 of
                 expressing
                 their
                 love
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 denying
                 them
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 .
                 God
                 never
                 intended
                 by
                 that
                 strange
                 Providence
                 in
                 bringing
                 Moses
                 to
                 Pharaho's
                 Court
                 ,
                 to
                 settle
                 him
                 there
                 in
                 worldly
                 pomp
                 and
                 grandure
                 ,
                 (
                 a
                 carnal
                 heart
                 indeed
                 would
                 have
                 expounded
                 Providence
                 ,
                 and
                 imported
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 faire
                 occasion
                 put
                 into
                 his
                 hands
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 have
                 advanced
                 himself
                 into
                 the
                 throne
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 some
                 say
                 he
                 might
                 in
                 time
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 )
                 but
                 as
                 an
                 opportunity
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 faith
                 and
                 self-denial
                 more
                 eminently
                 conspicuous
                 in
                 throwing
                 all
                 these
                 at
                 his
                 heels
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 so
                 honourable
                 a
                 remembrance
                 among
                 the
                 Lords
                 Worthies
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 11.24
                 ,
                 25.
                 
                 And
                 truly
                 a
                 gracious
                 soule
                 reckons
                 he
                 cannot
                 make
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 his
                 worldly
                 interests
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 offering
                 them
                 up
                 for
                 Christs
                 sake
                 ;
                 however
                 that
                 Traitour
                 thought
                 Maries
                 ointment
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 carried
                 to
                 a
                 better
                 market
                 ,
                 yet
                 no
                 doubt
                 that
                 good
                 woman
                 her self
                 was
                 only
                 troubled
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 not
                 one
                 more
                 precious
                 to
                 poure
                 on
                 her
                 dear
                 Saviours
                 head
                 .
                 This
                 makes
                 the
                 Christian
                 ever
                 to
                 hold
                 the
                 sacrificing
                 knife
                 at
                 the
                 throat
                 of
                 his
                 worldly
                 enjoyments
                 ,
                 ready
                 to
                 offer
                 them
                 up
                 when
                 God
                 calls
                 ;
                 over-board
                 they
                 shall
                 go
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 hazard
                 a
                 wrack
                 to
                 faith
                 or
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ;
                 he
                 sought
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 will
                 part
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 .
                 Naboth
                 will
                 hazard
                 the
                 Kings
                 anger
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 at
                 last
                 cost
                 him
                 his
                 
                 life
                 ,
                 )
                 rather
                 then
                 sell
                 an
                 acre
                 or
                 two
                 of
                 land
                 which
                 was
                 his
                 birth-right
                 .
                 The
                 Christian
                 will
                 expose
                 all
                 he
                 hath
                 in
                 this
                 wotld
                 to
                 preserve
                 his
                 hopes
                 for
                 another
                 :
                 Iacob
                 in
                 his
                 march
                 towards
                 Esau
                 ,
                 sent
                 his
                 servants
                 with
                 his
                 flocks
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 himself
                 with
                 his
                 wives
                 behinde
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 can
                 save
                 any
                 thing
                 from
                 his
                 brothers
                 rage
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 what
                 he
                 loves
                 best
                 :
                 If
                 the
                 Christian
                 can
                 save
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 his
                 soule
                 ,
                 his
                 interest
                 in
                 Christ
                 and
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 no
                 matter
                 if
                 the
                 rest
                 go
                 ,
                 even
                 then
                 he
                 can
                 say
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 Esau
                 to
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 have
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 Iacob
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 I
                 have
                 all
                 ,
                 all
                 I
                 want
                 ,
                 all
                 I
                 desire
                 ,
                 as
                 David
                 expresseth
                 it
                 ;
                 
                   This
                   is
                   all
                   my
                   salvation
                   .
                   all
                   and
                   my
                   desire
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Sam.
                 23.5
                 .
                 Now
                 try
                 ,
                 whether
                 thy
                 heart
                 be
                 tuned
                 to
                 this
                 note
                 ,
                 does
                 heaven
                 give
                 law
                 to
                 thy
                 earthly
                 enjoyments
                 ?
                 wouldest
                 thou
                 not
                 keep
                 thy
                 honour
                 ,
                 estate
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 not
                 life
                 it selfe
                 to
                 prejudice
                 thy
                 heavenly
                 nature
                 and
                 hopes
                 ?
                 which
                 wouldest
                 thou
                 choose
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 couldest
                 not
                 keep
                 both
                 ,
                 a
                 whole
                 skin
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 sound
                 conscience
                 ?
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 strange
                 answer
                 ,
                 if
                 true
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Historian
                 saith
                 Henry
                 the
                 fifth
                 gave
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 usurped
                 the
                 crown
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 dying
                 sent
                 for
                 this
                 his
                 son
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 Fair
                 Son
                 ,
                 take
                 the
                 crown
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 stood
                 on
                 his
                 pillow
                 by
                 his
                 head
                 )
                 but
                 God
                 knowes
                 how
                 I
                 came
                 by
                 it
                 :
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 I
                 care
                 not
                 how
                 you
                 came
                 by
                 it
                 ;
                 now
                 I
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 keep
                 it
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 my
                 sword
                 can
                 defend
                 it
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 keeps
                 earth
                 by
                 wrong
                 ,
                 cannot
                 expect
                 heaven
                 by
                 right
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIII
              
               .
               An
               Exhortation
               to
               the
               pursuit
               of
               heaven
               and
               heavenly
               things
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vse
                
                 3
              
               THirdly
               ,
               Is
               it
               heaven
               and
               all
               that
               is
               heavenly
               that
               Satan
               seeks
               to
               hinder
               us
               of
               ?
               let
               this
               provoke
               us
               the
               more
               earnestly
               to
               contend
               for
               them
               .
               Had
               we
               to
               do
               with
               an
               enemy
               that
               came
               only
               to
               plunder
               us
               of
               earthly
               trifles
               ,
               would
               honours
               ,
               estates
               ,
               and
               what
               this
               world
               affords
               us
               stay
               his
               stomack
               ,
               it
               might
               suffer
               a
               debate
               (
               in
               a
               soule
               that
               hath
               hopes
               of
               heaven
               ,
               )
               whether
               it
               were
               worth
               fighting
               to
               keep
               this
               lumber
               :
               but
               Christ
               and
               heaven
               ,
               these
               sure
               are
               too
               precious
               to
               part
               withal
               upon
               any
               termes
               .
               
                 Ask
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 for
                 him
                 also
                 ,
              
               said
               Solomon
               to
               Bath-sheba
               ,
               when
               she
               begg'd
               Abishag
               for
               Adonijah
               .
               What
               can
               the
               devil
               leave
               thee
               worth
               if
               he
               deprive
               thee
               of
               these
               ?
               and
               yet
               I
               confesse
               I
               have
               heard
               of
               one
               ,
               that
               wished
               God
               would
               let
               him
               alone
               ,
               and
               not
               take
               him
               from
               what
               he
               had
               here
               :
               Vile
               Brute
               !
               the
               voice
               of
               a
               swine
               and
               not
               a
               man
               ,
               that
               could
               chuse
               to
               wallow
               in
               the
               dung
               and
               ordure
               of
               his
               carnal
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               wish
               himself
               for
               ever
               shut
               up
               with
               his
               swill
               in
               the
               hogs
               coat
               of
               this
               dunghil
               earth
               ,
               rather
               then
               leave
               these
               to
               dwell
               in
               Heavens
               Palace
               ,
               and
               be
               admitted
               to
               no
               meaner
               pleasures
               ,
               then
               what
               God
               himself
               with
               his
               Saints
               enjoy
               .
               It
               were
               even
               just
               if
               God
               gave
               such
               brutes
               as
               these
               a
               swines
               face
               to
               their
               swinish
               hearts
               :
               But
               alas
               ,
               how
               few
               then
               should
               we
               meet
               that
               would
               have
               the
               countenance
               of
               a
               man
               ?
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               world
               (
               even
               all
               that
               are
               carnal
               and
               worldly
               ,
               )
               being
               of
               the
               same
               minde
               ,
               though
               not
               so
               impudent
               as
               that
               wretch
               ,
               to
               speak
               what
               they
               think
               .
               The
               lives
               of
               men
               tell
               plain
               enough
               that
               they
               say
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               it
               is
               good
               being
               here
               ,
               that
               they
               wish
               they
               could
               build
               Tabernacles
               on
               earth
               for
               all
               the
               mansions
               that
               are
               prepared
               in
               heaven
               .
               The
               transgression
               of
               the
               wicked
               said
               in
               Davids
               heart
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 before
                 
                 them
                 ,
              
               Psal
               .
               36.1
               .
               and
               may
               not
               the
               worldlinesse
               of
               a
               muck-worm
               say
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               any
               rational
               man
               ,
               that
               heaven
               and
               heavenly
               excellencies
               are
               not
               before
               their
               eyes
               or
               thoughts
               ?
               O
               what
               a
               deep
               silence
               is
               there
               concerning
               these
               in
               the
               conversations
               of
               men
               !
               Heaven
               is
               such
               a
               stranger
               to
               the
               most
               ,
               that
               very
               few
               are
               heard
               to
               enquire
               the
               way
               thither
               ,
               or
               so
               much
               as
               ask
               the
               question
               in
               earnest
               ,
               what
               they
               shall
               do
               to
               be
               saved
               .
               The
               most
               expresse
               no
               more
               desires
               of
               attaining
               heaven
               ,
               then
               those
               blessed
               souls
               now
               in
               heaven
               do
               of
               coming
               again
               to
               dwell
               on
               earth
               ;
               Alas
               ,
               their
               heads
               are
               full
               of
               other
               projects
               ,
               they
               are
               either
               as
               Israel
               ,
               scatter'd
               over
               the
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               to
               gather
               straw
               ,
               or
               busied
               in
               picking
               that
               straw
               they
               have
               gathered
               ,
               labouring
               to
               get
               the
               world
               ,
               or
               pleasing
               themselves
               with
               what
               they
               have
               got
               .
               So
               that
               it
               is
               no
               more
               then
               needs
               to
               use
               some
               arguments
               to
               call
               men
               off
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               the
               pursuit
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               heavenly
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               for
               earthly
               things
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               necessary
               that
               thou
               hast
               them
               ;
               that
               is
               necessary
               which
               cannot
               be
               supplied
               
                 per
                 vicarium
              
               ,
               with
               somewhat
               besides
               it self
               .
               Now
               there
               is
               no
               such
               earthly
               enjoyment
               ,
               but
               may
               be
               so
               supplied
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               its
               room
               more
               desirable
               then
               its
               company
               .
               In
               Heaven
               there
               shall
               be
               light
               and
               no
               Sun
               ,
               a
               rich
               feast
               and
               yet
               no
               meat
               ,
               glorious
               robes
               and
               yet
               no
               cloathes
               ,
               thete
               shall
               want
               nothing
               ,
               and
               yet
               none
               of
               this
               worldly
               glory
               be
               found
               there
               ;
               yea
               ,
               even
               while
               we
               are
               here
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               recompenced
               ;
               thou
               mayest
               be
               under
               infirmities
               of
               body
               ,
               and
               yet
               better
               then
               if
               thou
               hadst
               health
               :
               
                 The
                 Inhabitant
                 shall
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 sick
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 dwell
                 therin
                 shall
                 be
                 forgiven
                 their
                 iniqui●y
                 ,
              
               Isa
               .
               33.34
               .
               Thou
               mayest
               misse
               of
               worldly
               honour
               ,
               and
               obtain
               with
               those
               Worthies
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Heb.
               11.
               a
               good
               report
               by
               faith
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               a
               name
               better
               then
               of
               the
               great
               ones
               of
               the
               earth
               :
               thou
               mayest
               be
               poor
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               yet
               rich
               in
               grace
               ,
               and
               
                 Godlinesse
                 with
                 content
                 is
                 great
                 gaine
                 .
              
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               if
               thou
               partest
               with
               thy
               temporal
               life
               ,
               and
               findest
               an
               eternal
               ,
               what
               doest
               thou
               lose
               by
               the
               change
               ?
               but
               heaven
               and
               heavenly
               things
               are
               such
               as
               cannot
               be
               recompenced
               with
               any
               other
               .
               Thou
               hast
               a
               heavenly
               soul
               in
               thy
               bosome
               ,
               lose
               that
               ,
               and
               where
               canst
               thou
               have
               another
               ?
               There
               is
               but
               one
               heaven
               ,
               misse
               that
               ,
               and
               where
               can
               you
               take
               up
               your
               lodging
               but
               in
               hell
               ?
               One
               Christ
               that
               can
               lead
               you
               thither
               ,
               reject
               him
               ,
               
                 and
                 there
                 remains
                 no
                 more
                 sacrifice
                 
                 for
                 sinne
                 .
              
               O
               that
               men
               would
               think
               on
               these
               things
               !
               Go
               sinner
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               see
               what
               it
               can
               afford
               you
               in
               lieu
               of
               these
               ;
               may
               be
               it
               will
               offer
               to
               entertain
               you
               with
               its
               pleasures
               and
               delights
               ;
               O
               poor
               reward
               for
               the
               losse
               of
               Christ
               and
               heaven
               !
               Is
               this
               all
               thou
               canst
               get
               ?
               doth
               Satan
               rob
               thee
               of
               heaven
               and
               happinesse
               ,
               and
               only
               give
               thee
               this
               posie
               to
               smell
               on
               as
               thou
               art
               going
               to
               thy
               execution
               ?
               will
               these
               quench
               hell-fire
               ,
               or
               so
               much
               as
               cool
               those
               flames
               thou
               art
               falling
               into
               ?
               who
               but
               those
               that
               have
               foredone
               their
               understandings
               ,
               would
               take
               these
               toyes
               and
               new
               nothings
               for
               Christ
               and
               heaven
               ?
               while
               Satan
               is
               pleasing
               your
               fancies
               with
               these
               rattles
               and
               bables
               ,
               his
               hand
               is
               in
               your
               treasure
               ,
               robbing
               you
               of
               that
               which
               is
               only
               necessary
               ;
               'T
               is
               more
               necessary
               to
               be
               saved
               then
               to
               be
               ;
               better
               not
               to
               be
               then
               to
               have
               a
               being
               in
               hell
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               earthly
               things
               are
               such
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               a
               great
               uncertainty
               ,
               whether
               with
               all
               our
               labour
               we
               can
               have
               them
               or
               not
               .
               The
               world
               ,
               though
               so
               many
               thousand
               years
               old
               ,
               hath
               not
               learn't
               the
               Merchant
               such
               a
               method
               of
               trading
               ,
               as
               that
               from
               it
               he
               may
               infallibly
               conclude
               he
               shall
               at
               last
               get
               an
               estate
               by
               his
               trade
               :
               nor
               the
               Courtier
               such
               rules
               of
               comporting
               himself
               to
               the
               humour
               of
               his
               Prince
               ,
               as
               to
               assure
               him
               he
               shall
               rise
               .
               They
               are
               but
               few
               that
               carry
               away
               the
               prize
               in
               the
               worlds
               lottery
               ,
               the
               greater
               number
               have
               only
               their
               labour
               for
               their
               paines
               ,
               and
               a
               sorrowful
               remembrance
               left
               them
               of
               their
               egregious
               folly
               ,
               to
               be
               led
               such
               a
               wilde
               goose
               chase
               after
               that
               ,
               which
               hath
               deceived
               them
               at
               last
               .
               But
               now
               for
               heaven
               and
               the
               things
               of
               heaven
               ,
               there
               is
               such
               a
               clear
               and
               certain
               rule
               laid
               down
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               will
               but
               take
               the
               counsel
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               we
               can
               neither
               mistake
               the
               way
               ,
               nor
               in
               that
               way
               miscarry
               of
               the
               end
               .
               
                 As
                 many
                 as
                 walk
                 by
                 this
                 rule
                 ,
                 peace
                 be
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Israel
                 of
                 God.
              
               There
               are
               some
               indeed
               who
               run
               ,
               and
               yet
               obtain
               not
               this
               prize
               ,
               that
               seek
               &
               find
               not
               ;
               knock
               and
               find
               the
               door
               shut
               upon
               them
               but
               it
               is
               ,
               because
               they
               do
               it
               either
               not
               in
               the
               right
               manner
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               right
               season
               .
               Some
               would
               have
               heaven
               ,
               but
               if
               God
               save
               them
               he
               must
               save
               their
               sins
               also
               ,
               for
               they
               do
               not
               mean
               to
               part
               with
               them
               ;
               and
               how
               heaven
               can
               hold
               God
               and
               such
               company
               together
               judge
               you
               ;
               As
               they
               come
               in
               at
               one
               door
               ,
               Christ
               and
               all
               those
               holy
               spirits
               with
               him
               would
               run
               out
               at
               the
               other
               .
               Ungratful
               wretches
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               come
               to
               this
               glorious
               feast
               ,
               unlesse
               they
               may
               bring
               that
               with
               them
               ,
               which
               would
               disturb
               rhe
               
               joy
               of
               that
               blisseful
               state
               ,
               and
               offend
               all
               the
               guests
               that
               sit
               at
               the
               Table
               with
               them
               ,
               yea
               ,
               drive
               God
               out
               of
               his
               own
               mansion-house
               .
               A
               second
               sort
               would
               have
               heaven
               ,
               but
               like
               him
               in
               
                 Ruth
                 ,
                 ch
              
               .
               4.
               v.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               who
               had
               a
               minde
               to
               his
               Kinsman
               Elimelechs
               land
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               paid
               for
               the
               purchase
               ,
               but
               he
               liked
               not
               to
               have
               it
               by
               marrying
               Ruth
               ,
               and
               so
               missed
               of
               it
               :
               Some
               seem
               very
               forward
               to
               have
               heaven
               and
               salvation
               ,
               if
               their
               own
               righteousnesse
               could
               procure
               the
               same
               ,
               (
               all
               the
               good
               they
               do
               ,
               and
               duties
               they
               performe
               they
               lay
               up
               for
               this
               purchase
               )
               but
               at
               last
               perish
               ,
               because
               they
               close
               not
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               take
               not
               heaven
               in
               his
               right
               .
               A
               third
               sort
               are
               content
               to
               have
               it
               by
               Christ
               ,
               but
               their
               desires
               are
               so
               impotent
               and
               listlesse
               ,
               that
               they
               put
               them
               upon
               no
               vigourous
               use
               of
               means
               to
               obtain
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               (
               like
               the
               sluggard
               )
               they
               starve
               ,
               because
               they
               will
               not
               pull
               their
               hands
               out
               of
               their
               bosome
               of
               sloth
               to
               reach
               their
               food
               that
               is
               before
               them
               :
               for
               the
               world
               they
               have
               mettal
               enough
               ,
               and
               too
               much
               ,
               they
               trudge
               far
               and
               near
               for
               that
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               have
               run
               themselves
               out
               of
               breath
               ,
               can
               stand
               and
               
                 pant
                 after
                 the
                 dust
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Prophet
               phraseth
               it
               ,
               
                 Amos
                 2.7
              
               .
               But
               for
               Christ
               and
               obtaining
               interest
               in
               him
               ,
               O
               how
               key-cold
               are
               they
               !
               there
               is
               a
               kinde
               of
               cramp
               invades
               all
               the
               powers
               of
               their
               soules
               when
               they
               should
               pray
               ,
               hear
               ,
               examine
               their
               hearts
               ,
               draw
               out
               their
               affections
               in
               hungrings
               and
               thirstings
               after
               his
               grace
               and
               Spirit
               .
               'T
               is
               strange
               to
               see
               how
               they
               even
               now
               went
               full
               soop
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               are
               suddenly
               becalm'd
               ,
               not
               a
               breath
               of
               winde
               stirring
               to
               any
               purpose
               in
               their
               soules
               after
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               is
               it
               any
               wonder
               that
               Christ
               and
               Heaven
               should
               be
               denied
               to
               them
               that
               have
               no
               more
               mind
               to
               them
               ?
               Lastly
               ,
               some
               have
               zeal
               enough
               to
               have
               Christ
               &
               Heaven
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               when
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               house
               is
               risen
               ,
               and
               hath
               shut
               to
               the
               door
               ,
               and
               truly
               then
               they
               may
               stand
               long
               enough
               rapping
               ,
               before
               any
               come
               to
               let
               them
               in
               .
               There
               is
               no
               Gospel
               preached
               in
               another
               world
               ;
               but
               as
               for
               thee
               poor
               soul
               ,
               who
               art
               perswaded
               to
               renounce
               thy
               lusts
               ,
               throw
               away
               the
               conceit
               of
               thy
               own
               righteousnesse
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayest
               run
               with
               more
               speed
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               art
               so
               possest
               with
               the
               excellency
               of
               Christ
               ,
               thy
               own
               present
               need
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               salvation
               by
               him
               ,
               that
               thou
               pantest
               after
               him
               more
               then
               life
               it self
               ;
               In
               Gods
               Name
               go
               on
               and
               speed
               ,
               be
               of
               good
               comfort
               ,
               he
               calls
               thee
               by
               name
               to
               come
               unto
               him
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayest
               have
               rest
               for
               thy
               soul
               .
               There
               is
               an
               office
               in
               the
               
               Word
               ,
               where
               thou
               mayest
               have
               thy
               soule
               and
               its
               eternal
               happinesse
               ensured
               to
               thee
               :
               Those
               that
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               will
               himself
               in
               no
               wise
               cast
               away
               ,
               so
               not
               suffer
               any
               other
               to
               pluck
               them
               away
               .
               
                 This
                 day
              
               (
               saith
               Christ
               to
               
                 Zaccheus
                 )
                 salvation
                 is
                 come
                 to
                 thy
                 house
                 ,
              
               Luke
               19.9
               .
               Salvation
               comes
               to
               thee
               (
               poore
               soul
               )
               that
               openest
               thy
               heart
               to
               receive
               Christ
               ,
               thou
               hast
               eternal
               life
               already
               ,
               as
               sure
               as
               if
               thou
               wert
               a
               glorified
               Saint
               ,
               now
               walking
               in
               that
               heavenly
               City
               .
               O
               Sirs
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               a
               free
               trade
               proclaimed
               to
               the
               Indies
               ,
               enough
               gold
               for
               all
               that
               went
               ,
               and
               a
               certainty
               of
               making
               a
               safe
               voyage
               ,
               who
               would
               stay
               at
               home
               ?
               But
               alas
               ,
               this
               can
               never
               be
               had
               :
               all
               this
               ,
               and
               infinitely
               more
               may
               be
               said
               for
               heaven
               ;
               and
               yet
               how
               few
               leave
               their
               uncertain
               hopes
               of
               the
               world
               to
               trade
               for
               it
               ;
               what
               account
               can
               be
               gi-given
               for
               this
               ,
               but
               the
               desperate
               atheisme
               of
               mens
               hearts
               ?
               they
               are
               not
               yet
               fully
               perswaded
               whether
               the
               Scripture
               speaks
               true
               or
               not
               ,
               whether
               they
               may
               relie
               upon
               the
               discovery
               that
               God
               makes
               in
               his
               Word
               of
               this
               new-found
               land
               ,
               and
               those
               mines
               of
               spiritual
               treasure
               ,
               there
               to
               be
               had
               as
               certain
               .
               God
               open
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               unbelieving
               world
               ,
               (
               as
               he
               did
               the
               Prophets
               servants
               ,
               )
               that
               they
               may
               see
               these
               things
               to
               be
               realities
               and
               not
               fictions
               ;
               't
               is
               faith
               only
               that
               gives
               a
               being
               to
               these
               things
               in
               our
               hearts
               .
               By
               faith
               Moses
               saw
               him
               that
               was
               invisible
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               earthly
               things
               when
               we
               have
               them
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               sure
               of
               them
               ;
               like
               birds
               ,
               they
               hop
               up
               and
               down
               ,
               now
               on
               this
               hedge
               ,
               and
               anon
               upon
               that
               ,
               none
               can
               call
               them
               his
               own
               :
               rich
               to
               day
               ,
               and
               poor
               to
               morrow
               :
               In
               health
               when
               we
               lie
               down
               ,
               and
               arrested
               with
               pangs
               of
               death
               before
               midnight
               :
               Joyful
               Parents
               ,
               one
               while
               solacing
               our selves
               with
               the
               hopes
               of
               our
               budding
               posterity
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               ere
               long
               knocks
               one
               of
               Jobs
               messengers
               at
               our
               door
               to
               tell
               us
               they
               are
               all
               dead
               ;
               now
               in
               honour
               ,
               but
               who
               knows
               whether
               we
               shall
               not
               live
               to
               see
               that
               butied
               in
               scorn
               and
               reproach
               ?
               The
               Scripture
               compares
               the
               multitude
               of
               people
               to
               waters
               ,
               the
               great
               ones
               of
               the
               world
               sit
               upon
               these
               waters
               ;
               as
               the
               ship
               floates
               upon
               the
               waves
               ,
               so
               do
               their
               honours
               upon
               the
               breath
               and
               favour
               of
               the
               multitude
               ;
               and
               bow
               long
               is
               he
               like
               to
               sit
               that
               is
               carried
               upon
               a
               wave
               ?
               one
               while
               they
               are
               mounted
               up
               to
               heaven
               ,
               (
               as
               David
               speaks
               of
               the
               ship
               )
               and
               then
               down
               again
               they
               fall
               into
               the
               deep
               .
               
                 We
                 have
                 ten
                 parts
                 in
                 the
                 King
                 ,
              
               (
               say
               the
               men
               of
               Israel
               ,
               )
               2
               Sam.
               19.45
               .
               and
               in
               the
               very
               next
               verse
               ,
               
               Sheba
               doth
               but
               sound
               a
               trumpet
               of
               sedition
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 We
                 have
                 no
                 part
                 in
                 David
                 ,
                 no
                 inheritance
                 in
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 Jesse
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               winde
               is
               in
               another
               corner
               presently
               :
               for
               it
               's
               said
               ,
               
                 Every
                 man
                 of
                 Israel
                 went
                 up
                 from
                 after
                 David
                 ,
                 and
                 followed
                 Sheba
                 .
              
               Thus
               was
               David
               cried
               up
               and
               down
               ,
               and
               that
               almost
               in
               the
               same
               breath
               .
               Unhappy
               man
               he
               ,
               that
               hath
               no
               surer
               portion
               then
               what
               this
               variable
               world
               will
               afford
               him
               .
               The
               time
               of
               mourning
               for
               the
               departure
               of
               all
               earthly
               enjoyments
               is
               at
               hand
               ,
               we
               shall
               see
               them
               as
               Eglons
               servants
               did
               their
               Lord
               ,
               fallen
               down
               dead
               before
               us
               ,
               and
               weep
               because
               they
               are
               not
               .
               What
               folly
               then
               is
               it
               to
               dandle
               this
               vaine
               world
               in
               our
               affections
               ,
               whose
               joy
               like
               the
               childes
               laughter
               on
               the
               mothers
               knee
               ,
               is
               sure
               to
               end
               in
               a
               cry
               at
               last
               ,
               and
               neglect
               heaven
               and
               heavenly
               things
               which
               endure
               for
               ever
               ?
               O
               remember
               Dives
               stirring
               up
               his
               pillow
               ,
               and
               composing
               himself
               to
               rest
               ,
               how
               he
               was
               call'd
               up
               with
               the
               tydings
               of
               death
               ,
               before
               he
               was
               warme
               in
               this
               his
               bed
               of
               ease
               ,
               and
               laid
               with
               sorrow
               on
               another
               ,
               which
               God
               had
               made
               for
               him
               in
               flames
               ,
               from
               whence
               we
               hear
               him
               roaring
               in
               the
               anguish
               of
               his
               conscience
               .
               O
               soule
               ,
               couldest
               thou
               get
               but
               an
               interest
               in
               the
               heavenly
               things
               we
               are
               speaking
               of
               ,
               these
               would
               not
               thus
               slip
               from
               under
               thee
               ;
               heaven
               is
               a
               Kingdom
               that
               cannot
               be
               shaken
               ,
               Christ
               an
               abiding
               portion
               ,
               his
               graces
               and
               comforts
               sure
               waters
               that
               faile
               not
               ,
               but
               spring
               up
               unto
               eternal
               life
               .
               The
               quailes
               that
               were
               food
               for
               the
               Israelites
               lust
               soon
               ceased
               ,
               but
               the
               rock
               that
               was
               drink
               to
               their
               faith
               followed
               them
               ;
               this
               rock
               is
               Christ
               :
               make
               sure
               of
               him
               and
               he
               will
               make
               sure
               of
               thee
               ,
               he
               'll
               follow
               thee
               to
               thy
               sick-bed
               ,
               and
               lie
               in
               thy
               bosome
               ,
               chearing
               thy
               heart
               with
               his
               sweet
               comforts
               ,
               when
               worldly
               joyes
               lie
               cold
               upon
               thee
               ,
               (
               as
               Davids
               cloathes
               on
               him
               )
               and
               no
               warmth
               of
               comfort
               to
               be
               got
               from
               them
               .
               When
               thy
               outward
               senses
               are
               lock't
               up
               ,
               that
               thou
               canst
               neither
               see
               the
               face
               of
               thy
               dear
               friends
               ,
               nor
               hear
               the
               counsel
               and
               comfort
               they
               would
               give
               thee
               ,
               then
               he
               will
               come
               (
               though
               these
               doors
               be
               shut
               )
               and
               say
               ,
               Peace
               be
               to
               thee
               my
               dear
               childe
               ;
               feare
               not
               death
               or
               devils
               ,
               I
               stay
               to
               receive
               thy
               last
               breath
               ,
               and
               have
               here
               my
               Angels
               waiting
               ,
               that
               assoon
               as
               thy
               soule
               is
               breathed
               out
               of
               thy
               body
               ,
               they
               may
               carry
               and
               lay
               it
               in
               my
               bosome
               of
               love
               ,
               where
               I
               will
               nourish
               thee
               with
               those
               eternal
               joyes
               that
               my
               blood
               hath
               purchased
               ,
               and
               my
               love
               prepared
               for
               thee
               .
            
             
               
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               earthly
               things
               are
               empty
               and
               unsatisfying
               .
               We
               may
               have
               too
               much
               ,
               but
               never
               enough
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               oft
               breed
               loathing
               ,
               but
               never
               content
               and
               indeed
               how
               should
               they
               ,
               being
               so
               disproportionate
               to
               the
               vast
               desires
               of
               these
               immortal
               spirits
               that
               dwell
               in
               our
               bosomes
               ?
               A
               spirit
               hath
               not
               flesh
               and
               bones
               ,
               neither
               can
               it
               be
               fed
               with
               such
               ,
               and
               what
               hath
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               a
               few
               bones
               covered
               over
               with
               some
               fleshly
               delights
               to
               give
               it
               ?
               The
               lesse
               is
               blessed
               of
               the
               greater
               ,
               not
               the
               greater
               of
               the
               lesse
               .
               These
               things
               therefore
               being
               so
               far
               inferiour
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               man
               ,
               he
               must
               look
               higher
               if
               he
               will
               be
               blessed
               ,
               even
               to
               God
               himself
               who
               is
               the
               Father
               of
               spirits
               .
               God
               intended
               these
               things
               for
               our
               use
               ,
               not
               enjoyment
               ;
               and
               what
               folly
               is
               it
               to
               think
               we
               can
               squeaze
               that
               from
               them
               ,
               which
               God
               never
               put
               in
               them
               ?
               They
               are
               breasts
               ,
               that
               moderately
               drawn
               ,
               yield
               good
               milk
               ,
               sweet
               refreshing
               ,
               but
               wring
               them
               too
               hard
               ,
               and
               you
               will
               suck
               nothing
               but
               winde
               or
               blood
               from
               them
               .
               We
               lose
               what
               they
               have
               ,
               by
               expecting
               to
               finde
               what
               they
               have
               not
               ;
               none
               find
               lesse
               sweetnesse
               and
               more
               dissatisfaction
               in
               these
               things
               ,
               then
               those
               who
               strive
               most
               to
               please
               themselves
               with
               them
               .
               The
               cream
               of
               the
               creature
               floats
               a
               top
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               is
               not
               content
               to
               fleet
               it
               ,
               but
               thinks
               by
               drinking
               a
               deeper
               draught
               to
               finde
               yet
               more
               ,
               goes
               further
               to
               speed
               worse
               ,
               being
               sure
               by
               the
               disappointment
               he
               shall
               meet
               to
               pierce
               himself
               through
               with
               many
               sorrows
               .
               But
               all
               these
               feares
               might
               happily
               be
               escaped
               ,
               if
               thou
               wouldest
               turn
               thy
               back
               on
               the
               creature
               ,
               and
               face
               about
               for
               heaven
               :
               labour
               to
               get
               Christ
               ,
               and
               through
               him
               hopes
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               thou
               takest
               the
               right
               road
               to
               content
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               see
               it
               before
               thee
               ,
               and
               enjoy
               the
               prospect
               of
               it
               as
               thou
               goest
               ,
               yea
               ,
               finde
               that
               every
               step
               thou
               drawest
               nearer
               and
               nearer
               to
               it
               ;
               O
               what
               a
               sweet
               change
               wouldest
               thou
               finde
               ?
               As
               a
               sick
               man
               coming
               out
               of
               an
               impure
               unwholesome
               climate
               ,
               where
               he
               never
               was
               well
               ,
               when
               he
               gets
               into
               fresh
               aire
               or
               his
               native
               soile
               :
               so
               wilt
               thou
               finde
               a
               cheering
               of
               thy
               spirits
               ,
               and
               reviving
               thy
               soule
               with
               unspeakable
               content
               and
               peace
               .
               Having
               once
               closed
               with
               Christ
               ,
               first
               the
               guilt
               of
               all
               thy
               sinnes
               is
               gone
               ,
               and
               this
               spoil'd
               all
               thy
               mirth
               before
               ;
               all
               your
               dancing
               of
               a
               childe
               ,
               when
               some
               pin
               pricks
               it
               will
               not
               make
               it
               quiet
               or
               merry
               ;
               well
               ,
               now
               that
               pin
               is
               taken
               out
               which
               robbed
               thee
               of
               the
               joy
               of
               thy
               life
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               thy
               nature
               is
               renewed
               and
               sanctified
               ;
               and
               when
               is
               a
               man
               at
               ease
               ,
               if
               not
               when
               he
               is
               in
               health
               ?
               
               and
               what
               is
               holinesse
               ,
               but
               the
               creature
               restored
               to
               his
               right
               temper
               ,
               in
               which
               God
               created
               him
               ?
               Thirdly
               ,
               thou
               becomest
               a
               childe
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               cannot
               but
               please
               thee
               well
               (
               I
               hope
               )
               to
               be
               son
               or
               daughter
               to
               so
               great
               a
               King.
               Fourthly
               ,
               thou
               hast
               a
               right
               to
               heavens
               glory
               ,
               whither
               thou
               shalt
               ere
               long
               be
               conducted
               to
               take
               and
               hold
               possession
               of
               that
               thy
               inheritance
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               who
               can
               tell
               what
               that
               is
               ?
               Nicephorus
               tells
               us
               of
               one
               Agbarus
               ,
               a
               great
               man
               ,
               that
               (
               hearing
               so
               much
               of
               Christs
               fame
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               miracles
               he
               wrought
               ,
               )
               sent
               a
               Painter
               to
               take
               his
               picture
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Painter
               when
               he
               came
               was
               not
               able
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               because
               of
               that
               radiancy
               and
               divine
               splendor
               which
               sate
               on
               Christs
               face
               .
               Whether
               this
               be
               true
               or
               no
               ,
               I
               leave
               it
               ;
               but
               to
               be
               sure
               ,
               there
               is
               such
               a
               brightnesse
               on
               the
               face
               of
               Christ
               glorified
               ,
               and
               that
               happinesse
               which
               in
               heaven
               Saints
               shall
               have
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               forbids
               us
               that
               dwell
               in
               mortal
               flesh
               to
               conceive
               of
               it
               aright
               ,
               much
               more
               to
               expresse
               ;
               't
               is
               best
               going
               thither
               to
               be
               informed
               ,
               and
               then
               we
               shall
               confesse
               we
               on
               earth
               heard
               not
               halfe
               of
               what
               we
               there
               finde
               ,
               yea
               ,
               that
               our
               present
               conceptions
               are
               no
               more
               like
               to
               that
               vision
               of
               glory
               we
               shall
               there
               have
               ,
               then
               the
               Sunne
               in
               the
               Painters
               table
               ,
               is
               to
               the
               Sunne
               it self
               in
               the
               Heavens
               .
               And
               if
               all
               this
               be
               so
               ,
               why
               then
               do
               you
               spend
               money
               for
               that
               which
               is
               not
               bread
               ,
               and
               your
               labour
               for
               that
               which
               satisfieth
               not
               ,
               yea
               ,
               for
               that
               which
               keeps
               you
               from
               that
               which
               can
               satisfie
               ?
               Earthly
               things
               are
               like
               some
               trash
               ,
               which
               doth
               not
               only
               not
               nourish
               ,
               but
               take
               away
               the
               appetite
               from
               that
               which
               would
               .
               Heaven
               and
               heavenly
               things
               are
               not
               relished
               by
               a
               soule
               vitiated
               with
               these
               .
               Manna
               ,
               though
               for
               deliciousnesse
               called
               Angels
               food
               ,
               yet
               but
               light
               bread
               to
               an
               Egyptian
               palate
               .
               But
               these
               spiritual
               things
               depend
               not
               on
               thy
               opinion
               ,
               O
               man
               ,
               whoever
               thou
               art
               (
               as
               earthly
               things
               in
               a
               great
               measure
               do
               )
               that
               the
               value
               of
               them
               should
               rise
               or
               fall
               as
               the
               worlds
               exchange
               doth
               ,
               and
               as
               vain
               man
               is
               pleased
               to
               rate
               them
               ;
               think
               gold
               dirt
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               so
               ;
               for
               all
               the
               royal
               stamp
               on
               it
               ,
               Count
               the
               swelling
               titles
               of
               worldly
               honour
               (
               that
               proud
               dust
               brags
               so
               in
               )
               vanity
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               such
               :
               but
               have
               base
               thoughts
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               not
               the
               worse
               ;
               slight
               heaven
               as
               much
               as
               you
               will
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               heaven
               still
               ,
               and
               when
               thou
               comest
               so
               far
               to
               thy
               wits
               with
               the
               Prodigal
               ,
               as
               to
               know
               which
               is
               best
               fare
               ,
               husks
               or
               bread
               ;
               where
               best
               living
               ,
               among
               hogs
               in
               the
               field
               ,
               or
               in
               thy
               Fathers
               house
               ,
               then
               thou
               wilt
               
               know
               how
               to
               iudge
               of
               these
               heavenly
               things
               better
               ,
               till
               then
               go
               and
               make
               the
               best
               market
               thou
               canst
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               look
               not
               to
               finde
               this
               pearle
               of
               price
               ,
               true
               satisfaction
               to
               thy
               soul
               in
               any
               of
               the
               creatures
               shops
               ;
               and
               were
               it
               not
               better
               to
               take
               it
               when
               thou
               mayest
               have
               it
               ,
               then
               after
               thou
               hast
               wearied
               thy self
               in
               vaine
               in
               following
               the
               creature
               ,
               to
               come
               back
               with
               shame
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               misse
               of
               it
               here
               also
               ,
               because
               thou
               wouldest
               not
               have
               it
               when
               it
               was
               offered
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             
               
                 VERSE
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 take
                 unto
                 you
                 the
                 whole
                 Armour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 withstand
                 in
                 the
                 evil
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 done
                 all
                 to
                 stand
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THe
             Apostle
             in
             these
             words
             re-assumes
             his
             former
             Exhortation
             mentioned
             ,
             verse
             11.
             and
             presseth
             it
             with
             a
             new
             force
             ,
             from
             that
             more
             particular
             discovery
             which
             he
             gives
             of
             the
             enemy
             ,
             verse
             12.
             where
             like
             a
             faithful
             Scout
             he
             makes
             a
             full
             report
             of
             Satans
             great
             power
             and
             malice
             ,
             and
             also
             discloseth
             what
             a
             dangerous
             design
             he
             hath
             upon
             the
             Saints
             ,
             no
             lesse
             then
             to
             despoil
             them
             of
             all
             that
             is
             heavenly
             :
             from
             all
             which
             he
             gives
             them
             a
             second
             Alarm
             ,
             and
             bids
             them
             
               Arme
               ,
               arme
               ,
               Wherefore
               take
               unto
               you
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             In
             the
             words
             consider
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             exhortation
             with
             the
             inference
             ,
             
               Wherefore
               take
               unto
               you
               the
               whole
               Armour
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             argument
             with
             which
             he
             urgeth
             the
             exhortation
             ,
             and
             that
             ss
             double
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               That
               ye
               may
               be
               able
               to
               withstand
               in
               the
               evil
               day
               .
            
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               having
               done
               all
               to
               stand
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             both
             able
             to
             fight
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             conquer
             .
             As
             for
             the
             first
             general
             ,
             
               the
               Exhortation
            
             ,
             we
             shall
             wave
             it
             as
             to
             the
             substance
             of
             it
             ,
             being
             the
             same
             with
             what
             we
             have
             handled
             ,
             v.
             11.
             only
             there
             are
             two
             observables
             which
             we
             shall
             lightly
             touch
             .
             The
             one
             from
             the
             repetition
             of
             the
             very
             same
             exhortation
             so
             soon
             ,
             one
             verse
             only
             interposed
             .
             The
             other
             from
             the
             verbe
             the
             Apostle
             useth
             here
             ,
             which
             being
             not
             the
             same
             with
             v.
             11.
             affords
             a
             different
             note
             .
             There
             it
             is
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             here
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
              
               The
               reason
               why
               the
               Apostle
               renews
               the
               same
               Exhortation
               ,
               as
               also
               what
               truthes
               Ministers
               are
               often
               to
               preach
               to
               their
               people
               .
            
             
               FIrst
               of
               the
               first
               ,
               the
               repetition
               of
               the
               same
               exhortation
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               so
               short
               a
               space
               .
               Sure
               it
               was
               not
               for
               want
               of
               matter
               ,
               but
               rather
               out
               of
               abundance
               of
               zeal
               ,
               that
               he
               harps
               the
               second
               time
               on
               the
               same
               string
               .
               Indeed
               he
               is
               the
               better
               Workman
               ,
               who
               drives
               one
               naile
               home
               with
               reiterated
               blowes
               ,
               then
               he
               which
               covets
               to
               enter
               many
               ,
               but
               fastens
               none
               .
               Such
               Preachers
               are
               not
               likely
               to
               reach
               the
               conscience
               ,
               who
               hop
               from
               one
               truth
               to
               another
               ,
               but
               dwell
               on
               none
               .
               Every
               hearer
               is
               not
               so
               quick
               as
               the
               Preacher
               ,
               to
               take
               a
               notion
               as
               't
               is
               first
               darted
               forth
               ,
               neither
               can
               many
               carry
               away
               so
               much
               of
               that
               Sermon
               ,
               which
               is
               made
               up
               all
               of
               varieties
               ,
               (
               where
               a
               point
               is
               no
               sooner
               named
               ,
               but
               presently
               pulls
               back
               its
               hand
               ,
               and
               another
               makes
               a
               breach
               and
               comes
               forth
               ,
               before
               the
               fi●st
               hath
               been
               opened
               and
               hammered
               upon
               the
               conscience
               by
               a
               powerful
               application
               )
               As
               where
               the
               discourse
               is
               homogeneal
               ,
               and
               some
               one
               necessary
               truth
               is
               clear'd
               ,
               insisted
               on
               ,
               and
               urged
               home
               with
               blow
               upon
               blow
               .
               Here
               the
               whole
               matter
               of
               the
               discourse
               is
               a
               kin
               ,
               and
               one
               part
               
               remembred
               brings
               the
               memory
               acquainted
               with
               the
               other
               ,
               whereas
               in
               the
               former
               one
               puts
               out
               the
               other
               in
               a
               weak
               memory
               .
               Short
               hints
               and
               away
               may
               please
               a
               Scholar
               ,
               but
               not
               so
               profitable
               for
               others
               ,
               the
               one
               more
               fit
               for
               the
               Schooles
               ,
               but
               the
               other
               for
               the
               Pulpit
               .
               Were
               I
               to
               buy
               a
               garment
               in
               a
               shop
               ,
               I
               should
               like
               him
               better
               ,
               that
               layes
               one
               good
               piece
               or
               two
               before
               me
               that
               are
               for
               my
               turn
               ,
               (
               which
               I
               may
               fully
               peruse
               )
               then
               him
               ,
               who
               takes
               down
               all
               his
               shop
               ,
               and
               heaps
               piece
               upon
               piece
               ,
               (
               meerly
               to
               shew
               his
               store
               )
               till
               at
               last
               for
               variety
               I
               can
               look
               wishly
               on
               none
               ,
               they
               lie
               so
               one
               upon
               another
               .
            
             
               
               Again
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               profitable
               thus
               to
               insist
               on
               truths
               ,
               so
               't
               is
               not
               unbecoming
               a
               Minister
               to
               preach
               the
               same
               truths
               again
               and
               again
               ;
               Paul
               here
               goes
               over
               and
               over
               the
               same
               exhortation
               ,
               v.
               11.
               v.
               13.
               and
               elsewhere
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 grievous
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 them
                 it
                 is
                 safe
                 ,
              
               to
               hear
               the
               same
               things
               over
               and
               over
               ,
               Phil.
               3.1
               .
               There
               are
               three
               sorts
               of
               Truths
               must
               in
               our
               Ministery
               be
               preached
               oft
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               
                 Fundamental
                 Truths
              
               ,
               or
               ,
               as
               we
               call
               them
               ,
               catechise-points
               ,
               that
               contain
               truths
               necessary
               to
               be
               known
               and
               believed
               .
               The
               weight
               of
               the
               whole
               building
               lies
               on
               these
               ground-cells
               ,
               more
               then
               on
               superstructory
               truths
               .
               In
               a
               Kingdome
               there
               are
               some
               staple
               commodities
               and
               trades
               ,
               without
               which
               the
               Common-weale
               could
               not
               subsist
               ,
               as
               wool
               ,
               corne
               ,
               &c.
               in
               our
               countrey
               ,
               and
               these
               ought
               to
               be
               encouraged
               above
               others
               ,
               (
               which
               though
               they
               be
               an
               ornament
               to
               the
               Nation
               ,
               yea
               ,
               adde
               to
               the
               riches
               of
               it
               ,
               yet
               are
               not
               so
               necessary
               to
               the
               subsistence
               of
               it
               )
               Thus
               here
               ;
               there
               is
               an
               excellent
               use
               of
               our
               other
               Ministerial
               labours
               ,
               as
               they
               tend
               to
               beautifie
               and
               adorne
               ,
               yea
               ,
               enrich
               the
               Christian
               with
               the
               knowledge
               of
               spiritual
               mysteries
               ;
               but
               that
               which
               is
               chiefly
               to
               be
               regarded
               is
               the
               constant
               faithful
               opening
               of
               those
               main
               truths
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               These
               are
               the
               Land-marks
               ,
               and
               shew
               us
               the
               bounds
               of
               truth
               ;
               and
               as
               it
               is
               in
               townes
               that
               butt
               one
               upon
               another
               ;
               if
               the
               inhabitants
               do
               not
               sometimes
               perambulate
               ,
               and
               walk
               the
               bounds
               ,
               (
               to
               shew
               the
               youth
               what
               they
               are
               )
               when
               the
               old
               studs
               are
               gone
               ,
               the
               next
               generation
               may
               lose
               all
               their
               priviledges
               by
               their
               encroaching
               neighbours
               ,
               because
               not
               able
               to
               tell
               what
               is
               their
               own
               .
               There
               is
               no
               fundamental
               truth
               ,
               but
               hath
               some
               evil
               neighbour
               ,
               (
               heresie
               I
               meane
               ,
               )
               butting
               on
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               very
               reason
               why
               a
               spirit
               of
               errour
               hath
               
               so
               encroach't
               of
               late
               yeares
               upon
               truth
               ,
               is
               ,
               because
               we
               have
               not
               walk't
               the
               bounds
               with
               our
               people
               in
               acquainting
               them
               with
               ,
               and
               stablishing
               their
               judgements
               on
               these
               fundamental
               points
               ,
               so
               frequently
               and
               carefully
               as
               is
               requisite
               .
               And
               people
               are
               much
               in
               the
               fault
               ,
               because
               they
               cast
               so
               much
               contempt
               upon
               this
               work
               ,
               that
               they
               count
               a
               Sermon
               on
               such
               point
               ;
               next
               to
               lost
               ,
               and
               only
               childes
               meat
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 those
                 truthes
                 are
                 oft
                 to
                 be
                 preach't
                 ,
                 which
                 Ministers
                 observe
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 undermined
                 by
                 Satan
                 or
                 his
                 instruments
                 in
                 the
                 judgements
                 and
                 lives
                 of
                 their
                 people
                 .
              
               The
               Preacher
               must
               read
               and
               study
               his
               people
               as
               diligently
               as
               any
               book
               in
               his
               study
               ;
               and
               as
               he
               findes
               them
               ,
               dispense
               like
               a
               faithful
               steward
               unto
               them
               .
               Paul
               takes
               notice
               that
               the
               Galatians
               had
               been
               in
               ill
               handling
               by
               false
               apostles
               ,
               who
               had
               even
               bewitch't
               them
               back
               to
               the
               Law
               in
               that
               great
               point
               of
               Justification
               ,
               and
               see
               how
               he
               bea●s
               upon
               that
               point
               .
               Our
               people
               complain
               ,
               we
               are
               so
               much
               ,
               so
               oft
               reproving
               the
               same
               errour
               or
               sin
               ,
               and
               the
               fault
               is
               their
               own
               ,
               because
               they
               will
               not
               leave
               it
               ;
               who
               will
               blame
               the
               dog
               for
               continuing
               to
               bark
               ,
               when
               the
               thief
               is
               all
               the
               while
               in
               the
               yard
               ?
               Alas
               ,
               alas
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               once
               or
               twice
               rowsing
               against
               sin
               will
               do
               it
               .
               When
               people
               think
               the
               Minister
               shews
               his
               lazinesse
               ,
               because
               he
               preacheth
               the
               same
               things
               ,
               he
               may
               then
               be
               exercising
               his
               patience
               ,
               in
               continuing
               to
               exhort
               and
               reprove
               those
               who
               oppose
               ,
               waiting
               ,
               if
               at
               last
               God
               will
               give
               them
               repentance
               to
               the
               acknowledging
               of
               the
               truth
               .
               We
               are
               bid
               ro
               lift
               up
               our
               voice
               like
               a
               trumpet
               ,
               and
               would
               you
               have
               us
               cease
               while
               the
               battel
               lasts
               ,
               or
               sound
               a
               retreat
               when
               it
               shou'd
               be
               a
               battel
               ?
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 truths
                 of
                 daily
                 use
                 and
                 practice
                 .
              
               These
               are
               like
               bread
               and
               salt
               ,
               whatever
               else
               is
               on
               ,
               these
               must
               be
               on
               the
               board
               every
               meale
               .
               Saint
               Peter
               was
               of
               this
               minde
               ,
               2
               Pet.
               1.12
               .
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 negligent
                 to
                 put
                 you
                 always
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 though
                 ye
                 know
                 them
                 .
              
               He
               had
               (
               you
               may
               see
               )
               been
               speaking
               of
               such
               graces
               and
               duties
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               not
               passe
               a
               day
               without
               the
               exercise
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               will
               be
               ever
               their
               Monitour
               ,
               to
               stir
               up
               their
               pure
               mindes
               about
               them
               .
               All
               is
               not
               well
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               is
               weary
               of
               his
               ordinary
               food
               ,
               and
               nothing
               will
               go
               down
               but
               rarities
               ;
               the
               stomack
               is
               sickly
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               delights
               rather
               to
               pick
               some
               sallet
               ,
               then
               eate
               of
               solid
               meat
               ,
               and
               how
               far
               this
               dainty
               age
               is
               gore
               in
               this
               spiritual
               disease
               ,
               I
               think
               few
               are
               so
               far
               come
               to
               
               themselves
               ,
               as
               yet
               to
               consider
               and
               lament
               .
               O
               Sirs
               ,
               be
               not
               weary
               as
               in
               doing
               ,
               so
               not
               in
               hearing
               those
               savoury
               truths
               preach't
               you
               have
               daily
               use
               of
               ,
               because
               you
               know
               them
               ,
               and
               have
               heard
               them
               often
               ;
               faith
               and
               repentance
               will
               be
               good
               doctrine
               to
               preach
               and
               heare
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               you
               may
               as
               well
               quarrel
               with
               God
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               made
               but
               one
               heaven
               ,
               and
               one
               way
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               with
               the
               Preacher
               for
               preaching
               these
               over
               and
               over
               ;
               if
               thy
               heart
               were
               humble
               ,
               and
               thy
               palate
               spiritual
               ,
               old
               truths
               would
               be
               new
               to
               thee
               every
               time
               thou
               hearest
               them
               .
               In
               heaven
               the
               Saints
               draw
               all
               their
               wine
               of
               joy
               ,
               (
               as
               I
               may
               so
               say
               at
               one
               tap
               )
               and
               shall
               to
               all
               eternity
               ,
               and
               yet
               it
               never
               tastes
               flat
               .
               God
               is
               that
               one
               object
               their
               soules
               are
               filled
               with
               ,
               and
               never
               weary
               of
               ,
               and
               can
               any
               thing
               of
               God
               and
               his
               love
               be
               wearisome
               to
               thee
               in
               the
               hearing
               here
               ?
               I
               am
               not
               all
               this
               while
               an
               Advocate
               for
               any
               Loyterer
               in
               our
               Lords
               vineyard
               ;
               for
               any
               slothful
               servant
               in
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               who
               wraps
               up
               his
               talent
               in
               idlenesse
               ,
               or
               buries
               it
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               (
               where
               (
               may
               be
               )
               he
               is
               digging
               and
               playing
               the
               worldling
               all
               the
               week
               ,
               and
               then
               hath
               nothing
               to
               set
               before
               his
               people
               on
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               but
               one
               or
               two
               old
               mouldy
               loaves
               ,
               which
               were
               kneaded
               many
               yeares
               before
               .
               )
               This
               is
               not
               the
               good
               Steward
               ,
               here
               is
               the
               old
               ,
               but
               where
               are
               the
               new
               things
               which
               he
               should
               bring
               out
               of
               his
               treasure
               ?
               If
               the
               Minister
               labours
               not
               to
               increase
               by
               stock
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               worst
               thief
               in
               the
               Parish
               .
               It
               is
               wicked
               for
               a
               man
               trusted
               with
               the
               improving
               of
               Orphans
               estates
               ,
               to
               let
               them
               lie
               dead
               by
               him
               ,
               much
               more
               for
               a
               Minister
               not
               to
               improve
               his
               gifts
               ,
               (
               which
               I
               may
               call
               the
               town-stock
               given
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               soules
               of
               both
               rich
               and
               poor
               :
               )
               if
               that
               Preacher
               was
               wise
               ,
               Eccl.
               12.9
               .
               who
               still
               
                 taught
                 the
                 people
                 knowledge
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               was
               ever
               going
               on
               ,
               endeavouring
               to
               build
               them
               higher
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               might
               ,
               did
               
                 give
                 good
                 heed
                 ,
                 and
                 sought
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 in
                 order
                 many
                 Proverbs
              
               ;
               then
               surely
               he
               will
               be
               proved
               a
               foolish
               Preacher
               at
               last
               ,
               that
               wastes
               his
               time
               in
               sloth
               ,
               or
               spends
               more
               of
               it
               in
               studying
               how
               to
               adde
               to
               his
               estate
               out
               of
               his
               peoples
               ,
               then
               how
               to
               adde
               to
               their
               gifts
               and
               graces
               ,
               by
               a
               conscionable
               endeavour
               to
               increase
               his
               own
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
              
               The
               best
               of
               Saints
               subject
               to
               decline
               in
               their
               graces
               ,
               and
               why
               we
               are
               to
               endeavour
               a
               recovery
               of
               decayes
               in
               grace
               .
            
             
               
               THe
               second
               observable
               in
               the
               exhortation
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               verbe
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostle
               useth
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               signifies
               not
               only
               to
               take
               ,
               but
               to
               take
               again
               ,
               or
               recover
               a
               thing
               which
               we
               have
               lost
               ,
               or
               re-assume
               a
               thing
               which
               for
               the
               present
               we
               have
               left
               .
               Now
               the
               Apostle
               writing
               to
               the
               Saints
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
               who
               (
               at
               least
               many
               of
               them
               )
               were
               not
               now
               to
               put
               on
               this
               Armour
               by
               a
               Conversion
               ,
               (
               or
               the
               first
               work
               of
               faith
               ,
               which
               no
               doubt
               had
               already
               past
               upon
               many
               among
               them
               )
               he
               in
               regard
               of
               them
               and
               believers
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               hath
               a
               further
               meaning
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               that
               they
               would
               put
               on
               more
               close
               where
               this
               armour
               hangs
               loose
               ,
               and
               they
               would
               recover
               where
               they
               have
               let
               fall
               any
               duty
               ,
               or
               decayed
               in
               any
               grace
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Note
               is
               ,
            
             
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 Christian
                 should
                 have
                 an
                 especial
                 care
                 to
                 repaire
                 his
                 broken
                 Armour
                 to
                 recover
                 his
                 decaying
                 graces
                 .
              
               This
               Armour
               may
               be
               battered
               ;
               I
               might
               shew
               sad
               examples
               in
               the
               several
               pieces
               .
               Was
               not
               Jacobs
               girdle
               of
               truth
               and
               sincerity
               unbuckled
               ,
               when
               he
               used
               that
               sinful
               policy
               to
               get
               the
               blessing
               ?
               he
               was
               not
               the
               plain
               man
               then
               ,
               but
               the
               subplantour
               ;
               but
               he
               had
               as
               good
               have
               stayed
               Gods
               time
               :
               he
               was
               paid
               home
               in
               his
               own
               kinde
               .
               He
               puts
               a
               cheat
               on
               his
               father
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               Laban
               put
               a
               cheat
               on
               him
               ,
               giving
               Leah
               for
               Rachel
               ?
               What
               say
               you
               to
               Davids
               breast-plate
               of
               righteousnesse
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Vriah
               ?
               was
               it
               not
               shot
               through
               ,
               and
               that
               holy
               man
               fearfully
               wounded
               ?
               who
               lay
               almost
               a
               yeare
               (
               for
               ought
               we
               reade
               of
               him
               ,
               )
               before
               he
               came
               to
               himself
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               to
               be
               thoroughly
               sensible
               of
               his
               sin
               ,
               till
               Nathan
               a
               faithful
               Chirurgion
               was
               sent
               to
               search
               the
               wound
               ,
               and
               clear
               it
               of
               that
               dead
               
               flesh
               ,
               which
               had
               growne
               over
               it
               ?
               And
               Jonah
               ,
               (
               otherwise
               a
               holy
               Prophet
               )
               when
               God
               wou'd
               send
               him
               on
               an
               errand
               to
               
                 Ni
                 neveh
              
               ,
               he
               hath
               his
               shoes
               to
               seek
               ,
               I
               mean
               that
               preparation
               and
               readinesse
               with
               which
               his
               minde
               should
               have
               been
               shod
               ,
               to
               have
               gone
               at
               the
               first
               call
               .
               Good
               Hezikiah
               we
               finde
               how
               near
               his
               helmet
               of
               hope
               was
               of
               being
               beaten
               off
               his
               head
               ,
               who
               tells
               us
               himself
               what
               his
               thoughts
               were
               in
               the
               day
               of
               his
               distresse
               ,
               that
               he
               
                 should
                 not
                 see
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 ,
              
               expecting
               that
               God
               would
               never
               let
               go
               his
               hold
               ,
               
                 till
                 like
                 a
                 Lion
                 he
                 had
                 broke
                 his
                 bones
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 made
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               Even
               Abraham
               himselfe
               ,
               famous
               for
               faith
               ,
               yet
               had
               his
               fits
               of
               unbelief
               and
               distrustful
               qualms
               coming
               over
               his
               valiant
               heart
               ;
               now
               in
               this
               case
               the
               Christians
               care
               should
               be
               to
               get
               his
               armour
               speedily
               repaired
               .
               A
               battered
               helmet
               is
               next
               to
               no
               helmet
               in
               point
               of
               present
               use
               ;
               grace
               in
               a
               decay
               ,
               is
               like
               a
               man
               pull'd
               off
               his
               legs
               by
               sicknesse
               ;
               if
               some
               meanes
               be
               not
               used
               to
               recover
               it
               ,
               little
               service
               will
               be
               done
               by
               it
               ,
               or
               comfort
               received
               from
               it
               .
               Therefore
               Christ
               gives
               this
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               (
               to
               whom
               Paul
               wrote
               this
               Epistle
               )
               this
               counsel
               ,
               
                 To
                 remember
                 from
                 whence
                 she
                 was
                 fallen
                 ,
                 to
                 repent
                 and
                 do
                 her
                 first
                 works
                 ,
              
               How
               many
               does
               a
               declining
               Christian
               wrong
               at
               once
               ?
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               he
               wrongs
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               a
               high
               degree
               ,
               because
               God
               reckons
               upon
               more
               honour
               to
               be
               paid
               him
               in
               by
               his
               Saints
               grace
               ,
               then
               by
               all
               other
               talents
               which
               his
               creatures
               have
               to
               trade
               with
               in
               the
               world
               .
               He
               can
               in
               some
               sense
               better
               bear
               the
               open
               sins
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               then
               the
               decayes
               of
               his
               Saints
               graces
               ;
               they
               by
               abusing
               their
               talents
               rob
               him
               but
               of
               his
               
                 oyle
                 ,
                 flaxe
                 and
                 wool
              
               :
               But
               the
               Christian
               by
               the
               other
               ,
               bereaves
               him
               of
               the
               glory
               which
               should
               be
               paid
               him
               from
               his
               faith
               ,
               zeal
               ,
               patience
               ,
               self-denial
               ,
               sincerity
               and
               the
               rest
               .
               Suppose
               a
               Master
               should
               trust
               one
               servant
               with
               his
               mony
               ,
               and
               another
               with
               his
               child
               to
               be
               look't
               to
               ;
               would
               he
               not
               be
               more
               displeased
               to
               see
               his
               dear
               childe
               hurt
               ,
               or
               almost
               kill'd
               by
               the
               negligence
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               then
               his
               money
               stollen
               by
               the
               carelesnesse
               of
               the
               other
               ?
               Grace
               is
               the
               new
               creature
               ,
               the
               birth
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               when
               this
               comes
               to
               any
               harme
               by
               the
               Christians
               carelesse
               walking
               it
               must
               needs
               go
               nearer
               the
               heart
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               the
               wrong
               he
               hath
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               who
               are
               trusted
               with
               nothing
               like
               this
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               that
               declines
               in
               grace
               ,
               and
               labours
               not
               to
               repair
               it
               ,
               he
               wrongs
               his
               brethren
               who
               have
               a
               share
               in
               one
               anothers
               grace
               ;
               
               he
               wrongs
               his
               whole
               body
               that
               seeks
               not
               cure
               for
               a
               wound
               in
               any
               member
               .
               We
               are
               bid
               
                 to
                 love
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 2
                 epist
                 .
                 of
                 John
                 5.
                 v.
              
               but
               how
               shall
               we
               shew
               our
               love
               to
               one
               another
               ?
               the
               very
               next
               words
               will
               direct
               us
               ,
               
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 love
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 walk
                 after
                 his
                 Commandments
                 .
              
               Indeed
               we
               shew
               little
               love
               to
               our
               brethren
               by
               sinning
               ,
               whereby
               we
               are
               sure
               either
               to
               ensnare
               them
               or
               grieve
               them
               ;
               and
               how
               to
               let
               grace
               go
               down
               ,
               and
               sin
               not
               go
               up
               is
               a
               riddle
               to
               any
               that
               know
               what
               they
               both
               are
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               Christian
               wrongs
               himself
               in
               not
               endeavouring
               to
               repaire
               his
               broken
               armour
               ,
               and
               recover
               his
               declining
               grace
               .
               By
               this
               he
               loses
               the
               evidence
               of
               his
               inheritance
               ,
               at
               least
               so
               blots
               it
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               so
               clearly
               perceived
               by
               him
               .
               A
               declining
               Christian
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               doubting
               Christian
               ,
               because
               the
               common
               symptome
               of
               an
               hypocrite
               ,
               is
               to
               wear
               and
               waste
               like
               a
               stake
               set
               in
               the
               ground
               ,
               (
               which
               rots
               ,
               while
               true
               grace
               like
               the
               tree
               grows
               .
               )
               Is
               not
               this
               the
               knot
               which
               the
               devil
               poseth
               many
               poor
               soules
               withal
               ,
               and
               findes
               them
               work
               for
               many
               yeares
               to
               untie
               ?
               If
               thou
               wert
               a
               Christian
               thou
               wouldest
               grow
               .
               Right
               Saints
               go
               from
               strength
               to
               streugth
               ,
               and
               thou
               goest
               from
               strength
               to
               weaknesse
               .
               They
               go
               up
               the
               hill
               to
               Zion
               ,
               every
               Ordinance
               and
               Providence
               is
               a
               step
               that
               bears
               them
               nearer
               Heaven
               ;
               but
               thou
               goest
               down
               the
               hill
               ,
               and
               art
               further
               from
               thy
               salvation
               then
               when
               thou
               didst
               first
               believe
               (
               as
               thou
               thoughtest
               ;
               )
               and
               doth
               it
               stand
               wirh
               thy
               wisdom
               ,
               Christian
               ,
               to
               put
               a
               staffe
               into
               the
               dev●ls
               hand
               ,
               an
               argument
               into
               his
               mouth
               ,
               to
               dispute
               against
               thy
               salvation
               with
               ?
               If
               you
               held
               an
               estate
               by
               the
               life
               of
               a
               childe
               ,
               which
               upon
               the
               death
               of
               it
               should
               all
               go
               away
               from
               you
               ,
               that
               childe
               I
               warrant
               you
               should
               be
               well
               look't
               unto
               ;
               his
               head
               should
               not
               ake
               ,
               but
               you
               would
               post
               to
               the
               Physician
               for
               counsel
               ;
               I
               pray
               what
               is
               your
               evidence
               for
               that
               glorious
               estate
               you
               hope
               for
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               Christ
               within
               you
               ?
               Is
               not
               this
               new
               creature
               (
               wh●ch
               may
               well
               be
               call'd
               Christ
               for
               its
               likenesse
               to
               him
               )
               the
               young
               heire
               of
               Heavens
               glory
               ?
               and
               when
               that
               is
               sick
               or
               weak
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               time
               to
               use
               all
               meanes
               for
               its
               recovery
               ?
               while
               thus
               ,
               thou
               canst
               neither
               live
               nor
               die
               comfortably
               .
               Not
               live
               ;
               a
               man
               in
               a
               consumption
               has
               little
               joy
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               he
               neither
               findes
               sweetnesse
               in
               his
               meat
               ,
               nor
               delight
               in
               his
               work
               ,
               as
               a
               healthfu●
               man
               doth
               .
               O
               how
               sweet
               is
               the
               promise
               to
               faith
               when
               active
               and
               vigourous
               ?
               how
               easie
               the
               yoke
               of
               the
               Command
               to
               the
               Christian
               ,
               when
               his
               conscience
               is
               not
               gall'd
               with
               guilt
               ,
               nor
               hi
               
               strength
               enfeebled
               by
               temptation
               ?
               but
               the
               Christian
               in
               a
               declining
               condition
               ,
               he
               tastes
               not
               the
               promise
               ,
               every
               command
               is
               grievous
               ,
               and
               every
               duty
               burdensome
               to
               him
               :
               he
               goes
               in
               pain
               like
               one
               whose
               foot
               is
               out
               of
               joynt
               ,
               though
               the
               way
               be
               never
               so
               pleasant
               .
               And
               he
               is
               as
               unfit
               to
               die
               as
               he
               is
               to
               live
               ,
               such
               a
               one
               can
               like
               no
               more
               to
               hear
               the
               newes
               of
               death
               ,
               then
               a
               tenant
               that
               wants
               his
               rent
               doth
               to
               hear
               of
               the
               quarter-day
               .
               This
               made
               David
               beg
               time
               of
               God
               ;
               
                 Spare
                 me
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 recover
                 my
                 strength
                 .
              
            
             
               Having
               shewen
               you
               why
               the
               Christian
               should
               endeavour
               to
               recover
               his
               declining
               graces
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               very
               requisite
               to
               give
               a
               word
               of
               counsel
               to
               the
               Christian
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               to
               direct
               him
               how
               to
               judge
               of
               the
               declining
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               not
               passe
               a
               false
               judgement
               upon
               himself
               therein
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               direct
               him
               when
               he
               findes
               grace
               to
               be
               in
               a
               declination
               ,
               how
               he
               may
               recover
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
              
               A
               cautionary
               direction
               from
               what
               we
               may
               not
               ,
               as
               also
               from
               what
               we
               may
               judge
               our
               graces
               to
               be
               in
               a
               declination
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Quest
                   .
                
              
               FIrst
               of
               the
               first
               ,
               
                 How
                 may
                 a
                 Christian
                 judge
                 whether
                 grace
                 be
                 declining
                 in
                 him
                 or
                 no
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                
              
               First
               ,
               I
               shall
               resolve
               this
               negatively
               ,
               and
               shew
               by
               what
               he
               is
               not
               to
               judge
               his
               grace
               to
               decline
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               positively
               ,
               by
               what
               he
               may
               certainly
               conclude
               a
               decay
               of
               grace
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               negatively
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               several
               particulars
               .
            
             
               
               Frist
               ,
               Christian
               ,
               do
               not
               judge
               grace
               to
               be
               fallen
               weaker
               ,
               because
               thy
               sense
               of
               corruption
               is
               grown
               stronger
               :
               This
               oft
               lies
               at
               the
               bottome
               
               of
               poor
               souls
               complaints
               in
               this
               case
               O
               they
               never
               felt
               pride
               ,
               hypocrisie
               and
               other
               corruptions
               so
               haunt
               them
               as
               now
               ;
               none
               knows
               how
               they
               are
               vexed
               with
               these
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               besides
               themselves
               .
               Now
               let
               me
               ask
               thee
               who
               makest
               this
               sad
               moane
               ,
               whether
               thou
               doest
               not
               think
               these
               corruptions
               were
               in
               thee
               before
               thou
               didst
               thus
               feel
               them
               ?
               how
               oft
               hast
               thou
               prayed
               as
               formally
               ,
               and
               not
               been
               troubled
               ?
               how
               oft
               hast
               thou
               stood
               chatting
               with
               the
               same
               lusts
               ,
               and
               thy
               soule
               hath
               not
               been
               laid
               low
               before
               the
               Lord
               with
               such
               abasement
               of
               thy self
               as
               now
               ?
               deal
               faithfully
               between
               God
               and
               thy
               soule
               ,
               and
               tell
               not
               a
               lie
               for
               God
               by
               bearing
               false
               witnesse
               against
               thy self
               .
               If
               it
               be
               thus
               ,
               thou
               hast
               rather
               a
               comfortable
               signe
               of
               grace
               growing
               then
               decaying
               .
               Sin
               cannot
               be
               on
               the
               getting
               hand
               ,
               if
               the
               sense
               of
               sin
               grow
               quick
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               concomitant
               of
               a
               thriving
               soul
               ,
               none
               so
               full
               of
               complaints
               of
               their
               own
               hearts
               as
               such
               ;
               the
               least
               sin
               goes
               now
               to
               their
               very
               soules
               ,
               which
               makes
               them
               think
               viler
               of
               themselves
               then
               ever
               ▪
               but
               it
               is
               not
               the
               increase
               of
               sin
               in
               them
               ,
               but
               the
               advance
               of
               their
               love
               to
               Christ
               makes
               them
               judge
               so
               :
               when
               the
               Sun
               shines
               with
               some
               power
               ,
               and
               the
               year
               gets
               up
               ,
               we
               observe
               ,
               though
               we
               may
               have
               frosts
               and
               snow
               ,
               yet
               they
               do
               not
               lie
               long
               ,
               but
               are
               soon
               dissolved
               by
               the
               Sun
               ,
               O
               't
               is
               a
               sweet
               signe
               that
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
               shines
               with
               a
               force
               upon
               thy
               soule
               ,
               that
               no
               corruptions
               can
               lie
               long
               in
               thy
               bosome
               ,
               but
               they
               melt
               into
               sorrow
               and
               bitter
               complaints
               .
               That
               is
               the
               decaying
               soul
               where
               sinne
               lies
               bound
               up
               and
               frozen
               ,
               little
               sense
               of
               ,
               or
               sorrow
               for
               it
               appears
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               Take
               heed
               thou
               thinkest
               not
               grace
               decayes
               ,
               because
               thy
               comfort
               withdrawes
               .
               The
               influence
               of
               the
               Sun
               comes
               where
               the
               light
               of
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               yea
               ,
               is
               mighty
               ,
               as
               appears
               in
               those
               mines
               of
               gold
               and
               silver
               ,
               which
               are
               concocted
               by
               the
               same
               .
               And
               so
               may
               the
               actings
               of
               grace
               be
               vigourous
               in
               thee
               ,
               when
               least
               under
               the
               shines
               of
               his
               countenance
               .
               Did
               ever
               faith
               triumph
               more
               then
               in
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               crying
               ,
               
                 My
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 God
              
               ;
               here
               faith
               was
               at
               its
               meridian
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               midnight
               in
               respect
               of
               joy
               .
               Possibly
               thou
               comest
               from
               an
               Ordinance
               ,
               and
               bringest
               not
               home
               with
               thee
               those
               sheaves
               of
               comfort
               thou
               usest
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               therefore
               conclude
               grace
               acted
               not
               in
               thee
               as
               formerly
               .
               Truly
               if
               thou
               hast
               nothing
               else
               to
               go
               by
               ,
               thou
               mayest
               wrong
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               in
               thee
               exceedingly
               .
               Because
               thy
               comfort
               
               is
               extrinsecal
               to
               thy
               duty
               ,
               a
               boon
               which
               God
               may
               give
               or
               not
               ,
               yea
               ,
               doth
               give
               to
               the
               weak
               ,
               and
               deny
               to
               the
               strong
               .
               The
               traveller
               may
               go
               as
               fast
               ,
               and
               rid
               as
               much
               ground
               ,
               when
               the
               Sun
               doth
               not
               shine
               ,
               as
               when
               it
               doth
               ;
               though
               (
               indeed
               he
               goes
               not
               so
               merrily
               on
               his
               journey
               )
               nay
               ,
               somtimes
               he
               makes
               the
               more
               hast
               ;
               the
               warm
               Sun
               makes
               him
               sometime
               to
               lie
               down
               and
               loyter
               ,
               but
               when
               dark
               and
               cold
               he
               puts
               on
               with
               more
               speed
               .
               Some
               graces
               thrive
               best
               (
               like
               some
               flowers
               )
               in
               the
               shade
               ,
               such
               as
               humility
               ,
               dependance
               on
               God
               ,
               &c
               ,
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               take
               heed
               thou
               doest
               not
               mistake
               ,
               and
               think
               thy
               grace
               decayes
               ,
               when
               may
               be
               it
               is
               only
               thy
               temptations
               increase
               ,
               and
               not
               thy
               grace
               decrease
               .
               If
               you
               should
               hear
               a
               man
               say
               ,
               because
               he
               cannot
               to
               day
               run
               so
               fast
               ,
               when
               a
               hundred
               weight
               is
               on
               his
               back
               ,
               as
               he
               could
               yesterday
               without
               any
               such
               a
               burden
               ,
               that
               therefore
               he
               was
               grown
               weaker
               ,
               you
               would
               soon
               tell
               him
               where
               his
               mistake
               lies
               .
               Temptation
               lies
               not
               in
               the
               same
               heavinesse
               alway
               upon
               the
               Christians
               shoulder
               ;
               observe
               therefore
               whether
               Satan
               is
               not
               more
               then
               ordinary
               let
               loose
               to
               assault
               thee
               ,
               whether
               thy
               temptations
               come
               not
               with
               more
               force
               and
               violence
               then
               ever
               ;
               possibly
               ,
               though
               thou
               doest
               not
               with
               the
               same
               facility
               overcome
               these
               ,
               as
               thou
               hast
               done
               lesse
               ,
               yet
               grace
               may
               act
               stronger
               in
               conflicting
               with
               the
               greater
               ,
               then
               in
               overcoming
               the
               lesse
               .
               The
               same
               ship
               ,
               that
               when
               lightly
               ballasted
               ,
               and
               favoured
               with
               the
               winde
               goes
               mounting
               ,
               at
               another
               time
               deeply
               laden
               ,
               and
               going
               against
               winde
               and
               tide
               ,
               may
               move
               with
               a
               slow
               pace
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               in
               the
               ship
               take
               more
               pains
               to
               make
               it
               sail
               thus
               ,
               then
               they
               did
               when
               it
               went
               faster
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               positively
               ,
               how
               thou
               mayest
               conclude
               that
               grace
               is
               declining
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               a
               threefold
               respect
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               temptations
               to
               sin
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               duties
               of
               Gods
               worship
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               frame
               of
               thy
               heart
               in
               worldly
               employments
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               sin
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               threefold
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               when
               thou
               art
               not
               so
               wakeful
               to
               discover
               the
               encroachings
               of
               sin
               upon
               thee
               as
               formerly
               ;
               at
               one
               time
               we
               finde
               Davids
               heart
               smote
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               but
               rent
               the
               skirt
               of
               Sauls
               garment
               :
               at
               another
               time
               when
               his
               eye
               glanced
               on
               Bathsheba
               ,
               he
               takes
               no
               such
               notice
               of
               the
               snare
               Satan
               had
               him
               in
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               led
               from
               one
               sin
               to
               another
               ,
               which
               plainly
               shewed
               that
               grace
               in
               him
               was
               
               
               
               
               
               heavy-eyed
               ,
               and
               his
               heart
               not
               in
               so
               holy
               a
               frame
               as
               it
               had
               been
               .
               If
               an
               enemy
               comes
               up
               to
               the
               gates
               ,
               and
               the
               sentinel
               not
               so
               much
               as
               give
               an
               alarm
               to
               the
               City
               of
               his
               approach
               ,
               it
               shewes
               he
               is
               off
               his
               guard
               ,
               either
               fallen
               asleep
               ,
               or
               worse
               :
               If
               grace
               were
               awake
               ,
               and
               thy
               conscience
               had
               not
               contracted
               some
               hardnesse
               ,
               it
               would
               do
               its
               office
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               when
               a
               temptation
               to
               sin
               is
               discovered
               ,
               and
               thou
               findest
               thy
               heart
               shut
               up
               that
               thou
               doest
               not
               pray
               against
               it
               ,
               or
               not
               with
               that
               zeal
               and
               holy
               indignation
               ,
               as
               formerly
               upon
               such
               occasions
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               bad
               signe
               ,
               that
               lust
               hath
               got
               an
               advantage
               of
               thy
               grace
               ,
               that
               thou
               canst
               not
               readily
               betake
               thy selfe
               to
               thy
               armes
               .
               Thy
               affections
               are
               bribed
               ,
               and
               this
               makes
               thee
               so
               cold
               a
               Suitour
               at
               the
               throne
               of
               grace
               ,
               for
               helpe
               against
               thine
               enemy
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               when
               the
               arguments
               prevailing
               most
               with
               thee
               to
               resist
               temptations
               to
               sin
               ,
               or
               to
               mourn
               for
               sin
               committed
               ,
               are
               more
               carnal
               and
               lesse
               Evangelical
               then
               formerly
               :
               may
               be
               thou
               remembrest
               when
               thy
               love
               to
               Christ
               would
               have
               spit
               fire
               on
               the
               face
               of
               Satan
               tempting
               thee
               to
               such
               a
               sin
               ;
               but
               now
               that
               holy
               fire
               is
               so
               abated
               ,
               that
               if
               there
               were
               not
               some
               other
               carnal
               motives
               to
               make
               the
               vote
               full
               ,
               it
               would
               hazard
               to
               be
               carried
               for
               it
               ,
               rather
               then
               against
               it
               ;
               and
               so
               in
               mourning
               for
               a
               sin
               there
               is
               possibly
               now
               some
               slavish
               arguments
               ,
               (
               like
               an
               onion
               in
               the
               eye
               ,
               which
               makes
               thee
               weep
               ,
               rather
               then
               pure
               ingenuity
               arising
               from
               love
               to
               God
               whom
               thou
               hast
               offended
               ,
               this
               speaks
               a
               sad
               decay
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               mixture
               there
               is
               of
               such
               carnal
               arguments
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               resisting
               of
               ,
               or
               mourning
               for
               sin
               ,
               the
               greater
               the
               declination
               of
               grace
               is
               .
               Davids
               natural
               heat
               sure
               was
               much
               decayed
               ,
               when
               he
               needed
               so
               many
               cloathes
               to
               be
               laid
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               yet
               feel
               so
               little
               heat
               ,
               the
               time
               was
               he
               would
               have
               sweat
               with
               fewer
               .
               I
               am
               afraid
               ,
               many
               their
               love
               to
               Christ
               will
               be
               found
               (
               in
               these
               declining
               times
               )
               to
               have
               lost
               so
               much
               of
               its
               youthful
               vigour
               ,
               that
               what
               would
               formerly
               have
               put
               them
               into
               a
               holy
               fury
               ,
               and
               burning
               zeal
               against
               some
               sins
               ,
               (
               such
               as
               Sabbath-breaking
               ,
               pride
               of
               apparel
               ,
               neglect
               of
               family-duties
               ,
               &c.
               )
               hath
               now
               much
               ado
               to
               keep
               any
               heat
               at
               all
               in
               them
               against
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               point
               of
               duties
               of
               worship
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               if
               thy
               heart
               doth
               not
               prompt
               thee
               with
               that
               forwardnesse
               and
               readinesse
               as
               formerly
               ,
               to
               hold
               communion
               with
               God
               
               in
               any
               duty
               ;
               possibly
               thou
               knowest
               the
               time
               when
               thy
               heart
               echoed
               back
               to
               the
               motions
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               ,
               bidding
               thee
               ,
               
                 Seek
                 his
                 face
                 ;
                 Thy
                 face
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 will
                 I
                 seek
              
               ;
               yea
               ,
               thou
               didst
               long
               as
               much
               till
               a
               Sabbath
               or
               Sermon-season
               came
               ,
               as
               the
               carnal
               wretch
               doth
               till
               it
               be
               gone
               ;
               but
               now
               thy
               pulse
               doth
               not
               beat
               so
               quick
               a
               march
               to
               the
               Ordinances
               publick
               or
               secret
               ;
               nature
               cannot
               but
               decay
               ,
               if
               appetite
               to
               food
               go
               away
               ;
               a
               craving
               soule
               is
               the
               thriving
               soule
               ,
               such
               a
               childe
               that
               will
               not
               let
               his
               mother
               rest
               ,
               but
               is
               frequently
               crying
               for
               the
               breast
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               when
               thou
               declinest
               in
               thy
               care
               to
               performe
               duties
               in
               a
               spiritual
               sort
               ,
               and
               to
               preserve
               the
               sense
               of
               those
               more
               inward
               failings
               ,
               which
               in
               duty
               none
               but
               thy self
               can
               check
               thee
               of
               .
               It
               is
               not
               frequency
               of
               duty
               ,
               but
               spirituality
               in
               duty
               causeth
               thriving
               ,
               and
               therefore
               neglect
               in
               this
               point
               soon
               brings
               grace
               into
               a
               consumptive
               posture
               .
               Possibly
               ,
               soul
               ,
               the
               time
               was
               thou
               wert
               not
               satisfied
               with
               praying
               ,
               but
               thou
               didst
               watch
               thy
               heart
               strictly
               ,
               (
               as
               a
               man
               would
               every
               piece
               in
               a
               summe
               of
               money
               he
               payes
               ,
               lest
               he
               should
               wrong
               his
               friend
               with
               any
               brasse
               or
               uncurrant
               coin
               )
               thou
               wouldest
               have
               God
               not
               only
               have
               duty
               ,
               but
               duty
               stamp't
               with
               that
               faith
               which
               makes
               it
               currant
               ,
               have
               that
               zeal
               and
               sincerity
               which
               makes
               it
               Gospel-weight
               ;
               but
               now
               thou
               art
               more
               careless
               and
               formal
               ,
               O
               look
               to
               it
               (
               poor
               soul
               )
               thou
               wilt
               ,
               if
               thou
               continue
               thus
               carelesse
               ,
               melt
               in
               thy
               spiritual
               estate
               apace
               .
               Such
               dealings
               will
               spoil
               thy
               trade
               with
               heaven
               .
               God
               will
               not
               take
               off
               these
               slighty
               duties
               at
               thy
               hands
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               when
               a
               Christian
               gets
               little
               spiritual
               nourishment
               from
               communion
               with
               God
               ,
               to
               what
               it
               hath
               done
               .
               The
               time
               hath
               been
               (
               may
               be
               )
               thou
               couldest
               shew
               what
               came
               of
               thy
               praying
               ,
               hearing
               and
               fasting
               ;
               but
               now
               the
               case
               is
               altered
               .
               There
               is
               a
               double
               strength
               communion
               with
               God
               imparts
               to
               a
               soule
               in
               a
               healthful
               disposition
               ,
               strength
               to
               faith
               ,
               and
               strength
               for
               our
               obediential
               walking
               ;
               doest
               thou
               hear
               and
               pray
               ,
               and
               get
               no
               more
               strength
               to
               hold
               by
               a
               promise
               ,
               no
               more
               power
               over
               ,
               or
               brokennesse
               of
               heart
               under
               thy
               usual
               corruptions
               ?
               what
               ?
               come
               down
               the
               Mount
               and
               break
               the
               Tables
               of
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               assoon
               as
               thou
               art
               off
               the
               place
               ?
               as
               deep
               in
               thy
               passion
               ,
               as
               uneven
               in
               thy
               course
               as
               before
               ?
               there
               is
               a
               sure
               decay
               of
               that
               inward
               heat
               which
               should
               and
               would
               (
               if
               in
               its
               right
               temper
               )
               suck
               some
               nourishment
               from
               these
               .
            
             
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               by
               thy
               behaviour
               in
               thy
               worldly
               employments
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               when
               thy
               worldly
               occasions
               do
               not
               leave
               thee
               in
               so
               free
               and
               spiritual
               a
               disposition
               ,
               to
               return
               into
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               as
               formerly
               ;
               may
               be
               thou
               couldest
               have
               come
               from
               thy
               shop
               and
               family-employments
               to
               thy
               closet
               ,
               and
               finde
               that
               they
               have
               kept
               thee
               in
               frame
               ,
               yea
               ,
               may
               be
               delivered
               thee
               up
               in
               a
               better
               frame
               for
               those
               duties
               ,
               but
               now
               't
               is
               otherwise
               ,
               thou
               canst
               not
               so
               shake
               them
               off
               ,
               but
               they
               cleave
               to
               thy
               spirit
               ,
               and
               give
               an
               earthly
               savour
               to
               thy
               praying
               and
               hearing
               ;
               thou
               hast
               reason
               to
               bewail
               it
               ;
               when
               nature
               decayes
               men
               ,
               go
               more
               stooping
               ,
               and
               't
               is
               a
               signe
               some
               such
               decay
               is
               in
               thee
               ,
               that
               thou
               canst
               not
               as
               thou
               usest
               ,
               lift
               up
               thy
               heart
               from
               earthly
               to
               spiritual
               duties
               .
               They
               were
               intended
               as
               helps
               against
               temptation
               ,
               and
               therefore
               when
               they
               prove
               snares
               to
               us
               there
               is
               a
               distemper
               on
               us
               .
               If
               we
               waxe
               worse
               after
               sleep
               ,
               the
               body
               is
               not
               right
               ,
               because
               the
               nature
               of
               sleep
               is
               to
               refresh
               ;
               if
               exercise
               indisposeth
               for
               work
               ,
               the
               reason
               is
               in
               our
               bodies
               :
               So
               here
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               when
               thy
               diligence
               in
               thy
               particular
               calling
               is
               more
               selfish
               ;
               possibly
               thou
               hast
               wrought
               in
               thy
               shop
               ,
               and
               set
               close
               at
               thy
               study
               ,
               in
               obedience
               to
               the
               command
               chiefly
               ;
               thy
               carnal
               interests
               have
               swayed
               but
               little
               with
               thee
               ,
               but
               now
               thou
               tradest
               more
               for
               thy self
               ,
               and
               lesse
               for
               God.
               O
               have
               a
               care
               of
               this
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               when
               thou
               canst
               not
               bear
               the
               disappointment
               of
               thy
               carnal
               ends
               in
               thy
               particular
               calling
               ,
               as
               thou
               hast
               done
               ;
               thou
               workest
               and
               gettest
               little
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               thou
               preachest
               and
               art
               not
               much
               esteemed
               ,
               and
               thou
               knowest
               not
               well
               how
               to
               brook
               these
               .
               The
               time
               was
               thou
               couldest
               retire
               thy self
               into
               God
               ,
               and
               make
               up
               all
               thou
               didst
               want
               elsewhere
               in
               him
               ;
               but
               now
               thou
               art
               not
               so
               well
               satisfied
               with
               thy
               estate
               ,
               rank
               and
               condition
               ;
               thy
               heart
               is
               fingering
               for
               more
               of
               these
               then
               God
               allowes
               thee
               ;
               this
               shews
               declining
               ;
               children
               are
               harder
               to
               be
               pleased
               ,
               and
               old
               men
               ,
               (
               whose
               decay
               of
               nature
               makes
               them
               more
               froward
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               manner
               children
               the
               second
               time
               )
               then
               others
               ;
               labour
               therefore
               to
               recover
               thy
               decaying
               grace
               ,
               and
               as
               this
               lock
               grows
               ,
               so
               thy
               strength
               with
               it
               will
               ,
               to
               acquiesce
               in
               the
               disposure
               of
               Gods
               Providence
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
              
               A
               word
               of
               counsel
               for
               the
               recovery
               of
               declining
               grace
               .
            
             
               WE
               come
               now
               to
               give
               a
               few
               directions
               to
               the
               Christian
               ,
               how
               to
               recover
               decaying
               grace
               .
            
             
               Enquire
               faithfully
               into
               the
               cause
               of
               thy
               declining
               .
               The
               Christians
               armour
               decays
               two
               wayes
               ;
               either
               by
               violent
               bartery
               ,
               when
               the
               Christian
               is
               overcome
               by
               temptations
               to
               sin
               ;
               or
               else
               by
               neglecting
               to
               forbish
               and
               scoure
               it
               with
               the
               use
               of
               those
               means
               which
               are
               as
               oile
               ,
               to
               keep
               it
               clean
               and
               bright
               .
               Now
               enquire
               ,
               which
               of
               these
               have
               been
               the
               cause
               of
               thy
               decay
               .
               It
               is
               like
               both
               concurre
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               if
               thy
               grace
               be
               weakened
               by
               any
               blow
               ,
               given
               it
               by
               any
               sin
               committed
               by
               thee
               ;
               there
               then
               lies
               a
               threefold
               duty
               upon
               thee
               towards
               the
               recovery
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               thou
               art
               to
               renew
               thy
               repentance
               .
               It
               is
               Christs
               counsel
               ,
               Rev.
               2.5
               .
               to
               
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 Repent
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 thy
                 first
                 works
              
               ;
               where
               it
               is
               not
               only
               commanded
               as
               a
               duty
               ,
               but
               prescribed
               as
               a
               means
               for
               her
               recovery
               ;
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               Repent
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayest
               do
               thy
               first
               works
               .
               So
               ,
               Hosea
               14.2
               .
               The
               Lord
               sets
               back-sliding
               Israel
               about
               this
               work
               ,
               bidding
               her
               
                 take
                 words
                 and
                 turn
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               and
               ,
               v.
               4.
               he
               then
               tells
               her
               he
               'll
               take
               her
               in
               hand
               to
               recover
               her
               of
               her
               sins
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 heale
                 their
                 back-slidings
              
               :
               a
               repenting
               soule
               is
               under
               promise
               of
               healing
               ;
               and
               therefore
               (
               Christian
               )
               go
               and
               search
               thy
               heart
               ,
               as
               thou
               wouldest
               do
               thy
               house
               ,
               if
               some
               thief
               or
               murderer
               lay
               hid
               in
               it
               ,
               to
               cut
               thy
               throat
               in
               the
               night
               ;
               and
               when
               thou
               hast
               found
               the
               sin
               that
               has
               done
               thee
               the
               mischief
               ,
               then
               labour
               to
               fill
               thy
               heart
               with
               shame
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               indignation
               against
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               go
               big
               with
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               cast
               it
               forth
               before
               the
               Lord
               in
               a
               heart-breaking
               confession
               ;
               better
               thou
               do
               
               this
               ,
               then
               Satan
               do
               thy
               errand
               to
               God
               for
               thee
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               when
               thou
               hast
               renewed
               thy
               repentance
               ,
               forget
               not
               ,
               delay
               not
               then
               to
               renew
               thy
               faith
               on
               the
               promise
               for
               pardon
               .
               Repentance
               that
               is
               like
               purging
               physick
               to
               evacuate
               the
               peccant
               humour
               ;
               but
               if
               faith
               come
               not
               presently
               with
               its
               restorative
               ,
               the
               poor
               creature
               will
               never
               get
               heart
               ,
               or
               recover
               his
               strength
               .
               A
               soule
               may
               die
               of
               a
               fluxe
               of
               sorrow
               as
               well
               as
               of
               sin
               ;
               faith
               hath
               an
               incarnating
               vertue
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               of
               some
               strengthening
               meats
               ,
               it
               feeds
               upon
               the
               promise
               ,
               and
               
                 that
                 is
                 perfect
                 ,
                 converting
              
               (
               or
               rather
               restoring
               )
               
                 the
                 soule
              
               ,
               Psal
               .
               19.7
               .
               Though
               thou
               wert
               pined
               to
               skin
               and
               bones
               ,
               all
               thy
               strength
               wasted
               ,
               yet
               faith
               would
               soon
               recruit
               thee
               ,
               and
               enable
               every
               grace
               to
               perform
               its
               office
               chearfully
               .
               Faith
               sucks
               peace
               from
               the
               promise
               ,
               call'd
               
                 peace
                 in
                 beleeving
              
               ;
               from
               peace
               flowes
               joyes
               ,
               
                 Being
                 justified
                 by
                 faith
                 we
                 have
                 peace
                 with
                 God
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               5.1
               .
               and
               ,
               v.
               2.
               
               
                 We
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 glory
              
               ;
               and
               joy
               affords
               strength
               :
               
                 The
                 joy
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 our
                 strength
                 .
              
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               back
               both
               these
               with
               a
               daily
               endeavour
               to
               mortifie
               those
               lusts
               which
               most
               pevail
               over
               thy
               grace
               .
               Weeds
               cannot
               thrive
               ,
               and
               the
               flowers
               also
               ;
               when
               grace
               doth
               not
               act
               vigorously
               and
               freely
               ,
               conclude
               it
               is
               opprest
               with
               some
               contrary
               lust
               ,
               which
               weighs
               down
               its
               spirits
               ,
               and
               makes
               them
               lumpish
               ;
               even
               as
               superfluous
               humours
               do
               load
               the
               natural
               spirits
               in
               our
               bodies
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               little
               joy
               to
               stir
               or
               go
               about
               any
               businesse
               till
               they
               be
               evacuated
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ply
               this
               work
               close
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               a
               dayes
               work
               or
               two
               in
               the
               yeare
               ,
               (
               like
               Physick
               at
               spring
               and
               fall
               )
               nothing
               more
               vain
               ,
               then
               to
               make
               a
               busle
               ,
               as
               the
               Papists
               do
               at
               their
               Lent
               ;
               or
               as
               some
               unsound
               Professours
               among
               our selves
               ,
               who
               seem
               to
               bestir
               themselves
               before
               a
               Sacrament
               or
               day
               of
               Fasting
               ,
               with
               a
               great
               noise
               of
               zeal
               ,
               and
               then
               let
               those
               very
               lusts
               live
               peaceably
               in
               them
               all
               the
               yeare
               after
               .
               No
               ,
               this
               is
               child-play
               to
               do
               and
               undo
               ;
               thou
               must
               
                 mortifie
                 daily
                 thy
                 lusts
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               8.13
               .
               Follow
               but
               this
               work
               conscionably
               in
               thy
               Christian
               course
               ,
               making
               it
               thy
               endeavour
               ,
               (
               as
               constantly
               as
               the
               labouring
               man
               goes
               out
               every
               day
               to
               work
               in
               the
               field
               where
               his
               calling
               lies
               )
               to
               watch
               thy
               heart
               ,
               and
               use
               all
               means
               for
               the
               discovery
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               breaks
               forth
               to
               be
               humbled
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               be
               chopping
               at
               the
               root
               of
               it
               with
               this
               axe
               of
               mortification
               ;
               and
               thou
               shalt
               see
               by
               the
               blessing
               of
               God
               what
               a
               change
               for
               the
               better
               
               there
               will
               be
               in
               the
               constitution
               of
               thy
               grace
               ;
               thou
               who
               art
               now
               so
               poor
               ,
               so
               pale
               ,
               that
               thou
               art
               afraid
               to
               see
               thy
               own
               face
               long
               in
               the
               glasse
               of
               thy
               own
               conscience
               ,
               shall
               then
               reflect
               with
               joy
               upon
               thy
               owne
               conscience
               ,
               and
               dare
               to
               converse
               with
               thy self
               without
               those
               surprizals
               of
               horrour
               and
               feare
               ,
               which
               before
               did
               appale
               thee
               ;
               thy
               grace
               ,
               though
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               thy
               rejoycing
               ,
               yet
               it
               will
               be
               thy
               evidence
               for
               Christ
               ,
               in
               whom
               it
               is
               :
               and
               lead
               thee
               in
               with
               boldnesse
               to
               lay
               claim
               to
               him
               ,
               while
               the
               loose
               Christian
               ,
               whose
               grace
               is
               over-grown
               with
               lusts
               (
               for
               want
               of
               this
               weeding
               hook
               )
               shall
               stand
               trembling
               at
               the
               door
               ,
               questioning
               whether
               his
               grace
               be
               true
               or
               no
               ;
               and
               from
               that
               doubt
               of
               his
               welcome
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               upon
               enquiry
               thou
               findest
               that
               thy
               Armour
               decays
               ,
               rather
               for
               want
               of
               scouring
               ,
               then
               by
               any
               blow
               from
               sin
               presumptuously
               committed
               ,
               (
               as
               that
               is
               most
               common
               and
               ordinary
               ,
               rust
               will
               soon
               spoil
               the
               best
               armour
               ,
               and
               negligence
               give
               grace
               its
               bane
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               grosse
               sins
               ,
               )
               then
               apply
               thy self
               to
               the
               use
               of
               those
               means
               which
               God
               hath
               appointed
               for
               the
               strengthening
               grace
               ;
               if
               the
               fire
               goes
               out
               by
               taking
               off
               the
               wood
               ,
               what
               way
               to
               preserve
               it
               but
               by
               laying
               it
               on
               again
               ?
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               I
               shall
               send
               thee
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               be
               more
               frequently
               conversant
               with
               it
               .
               David
               tells
               us
               ,
               where
               he
               renewed
               his
               spiritual
               life
               ,
               and
               got
               his
               soul
               so
               oft
               into
               a
               heavenly
               heate
               ,
               when
               grace
               in
               him
               began
               to
               chill
               .
               
                 The
                 Word
              
               (
               he
               tells
               us
               )
               
                 quickened
                 him
              
               .
               This
               was
               the
               Sunny
               bank
               he
               fate
               under
               .
               The
               Word
               draws
               forth
               the
               Christians
               grace
               ,
               by
               presenting
               every
               one
               with
               an
               object
               suitable
               to
               act
               upon
               ,
               this
               is
               of
               great
               power
               to
               rouse
               them
               up
               ;
               as
               the
               coming
               in
               of
               a
               friend
               ,
               makes
               us
               (
               though
               sleepy
               before
               )
               shake
               off
               all
               drowsinesse
               to
               enjoy
               his
               company
               .
               Affections
               they
               are
               actuated
               when
               their
               object
               is
               before
               them
               ;
               if
               we
               love
               a
               person
               ,
               this
               is
               excited
               by
               sight
               of
               him
               ,
               or
               anything
               that
               mindes
               us
               of
               him
               ;
               if
               we
               hate
               one
               our
               blood
               riseth
               much
               more
               against
               him
               when
               before
               us
               .
               Now
               the
               Word
               bring
               the
               Christian
               graces
               and
               their
               object
               together
               .
               Here
               love
               may
               delight
               her self
               with
               the
               beholding
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               set
               out
               to
               life
               there
               in
               all
               his
               love
               and
               lovelinesse
               ;
               here
               the
               Christian
               may
               see
               his
               sins
               in
               a
               glasse
               that
               will
               not
               flatter
               him
               ;
               and
               can
               there
               any
               godly
               sorrow
               be
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               any
               hatred
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               not
               come
               forth
               ,
               while
               the
               man
               is
               reading
               what
               they
               cost
               Christ
               for
               him
               ?
            
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               from
               the
               Word
               go
               to
               meditation
               ;
               this
               is
               as
               bellowes
               to
               the
               fire
               ;
               that
               grace
               which
               lies
               chosk't
               and
               eaten
               up
               for
               want
               of
               exercise
               ,
               will
               by
               this
               be
               cleared
               and
               break
               forth
               ;
               while
               thou
               art
               musing
               this
               fire
               will
               burne
               ,
               and
               thy
               heart
               grow
               hot
               within
               thee
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               subject
               thy
               thoughts
               dwell
               upon
               :
               resolve
               therefore
               (
               Christian
               )
               to
               enclose
               some
               time
               from
               all
               worldly
               Suitours
               ,
               wherein
               thou
               mayest
               every
               day
               (
               if
               possible
               )
               at
               least
               take
               a
               view
               of
               the
               most
               remarkable
               occurrences
               that
               have
               past
               between
               God
               and
               thee
               ;
               First
               ,
               ask
               thy
               soul
               what
               takings
               it
               hath
               had
               that
               day
               ,
               what
               mercies
               heaven
               hath
               sent
               into
               thee
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               when
               thou
               hast
               askt
               the
               question
               ,
               (
               like
               Pilate
               )
               go
               out
               ;
               but
               stay
               till
               thy
               soul
               has
               made
               report
               of
               Gods
               gracious
               dealings
               to
               thee
               :
               and
               (
               if
               thou
               beest
               wise
               to
               observe
               ,
               and
               faithful
               to
               relate
               them
               )
               thy
               conscience
               must
               tell
               thee
               ,
               that
               the
               cock
               was
               never
               turn'd
               ,
               the
               breast
               of
               mercy
               never
               put
               up
               all
               the
               day
               ,
               yea
               ,
               while
               thou
               art
               viewing
               these
               fresh
               mercies
               ,
               telling
               over
               this
               new
               coine
               ,
               hot
               out
               of
               the
               mint
               of
               Gods
               bounty
               ,
               ancient
               mercies
               they
               will
               come
               crowding
               in
               upon
               thee
               ,
               and
               call
               for
               a
               place
               in
               thy
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               tell
               thee
               what
               God
               hath
               done
               for
               thee
               moneths
               and
               years
               ago
               ,
               (
               and
               indeed
               old
               debts
               should
               not
               be
               paid
               last
               )
               give
               them
               (
               Christian
               )
               all
               a
               hearing
               one
               time
               or
               another
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               see
               how
               they
               will
               work
               upon
               thy
               ingenious
               spirit
               .
               It
               is
               with
               the
               Christian
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               as
               with
               some
               Merchants
               servant
               that
               keeps
               his
               Masters
               cash
               ,
               he
               tells
               his
               Master
               he
               hath
               a
               great
               summe
               of
               his
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               desires
               he
               would
               discharge
               him
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               see
               how
               his
               accounts
               stand
               ,
               but
               he
               can
               never
               finde
               him
               at
               leisure
               .
               There
               is
               a
               great
               treasure
               of
               mercy
               alwayes
               in
               the
               Christians
               hands
               ,
               and
               conscience
               is
               oft
               calling
               the
               Christian
               to
               take
               the
               account
               ,
               and
               see
               what
               God
               has
               done
               for
               him
               ,
               but
               seldom
               it
               is
               ,
               he
               can
               finde
               time
               to
               tell
               his
               mercies
               over
               ;
               and
               is
               it
               any
               wonder
               that
               such
               should
               go
               behinde-hand
               in
               their
               spiritual
               estate
               ,
               who
               take
               no
               more
               notice
               what
               the
               gracious
               dealings
               of
               God
               are
               with
               them
               ?
               how
               can
               he
               be
               thankful
               that
               seldome
               thinks
               what
               he
               receives
               ?
               or
               patient
               when
               God
               afflicts
               ,
               that
               wants
               one
               of
               the
               most
               powerful
               arguments
               to
               pacifie
               a
               mutinous
               spirit
               in
               trouble
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               abundant
               good
               we
               receive
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Lord
               as
               well
               as
               a
               little
               evil
               ?
               how
               can
               such
               a
               soules
               love
               flame
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               kept
               at
               such
               a
               distance
               from
               the
               mercies
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               are
               fuel
               to
               it
               ?
               and
               the
               
               like
               might
               be
               said
               of
               all
               the
               other
               graces
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               reflect
               upon
               thy self
               ,
               and
               bestow
               a
               few
               serious
               thoughts
               upon
               thy
               own
               behaviour
               ,
               what
               it
               hath
               been
               towards
               God
               and
               man
               all
               along
               the
               day
               .
               Ask
               thy
               soul
               ,
               as
               Elisha
               his
               servant
               ,
               Whence
               comest
               thou
               ,
               O
               my
               soul
               ?
               where
               hast
               thou
               been
               ?
               what
               hast
               thou
               done
               for
               God
               this
               day
               ,
               and
               how
               ?
               and
               when
               thou
               goest
               about
               this
               ,
               look
               that
               thou
               neither
               beest
               taken
               off
               from
               a
               through
               search
               ,
               (
               as
               Jacob
               was
               by
               Rachels
               specious
               excuse
               )
               nor
               be
               found
               to
               cocker
               thy self
               ,
               (
               as
               Eli
               his
               sons
               )
               when
               thou
               shalt
               upon
               enquiry
               take
               thy
               heart
               tardy
               in
               any
               part
               of
               thy
               duty
               ;
               take
               heed
               what
               thou
               doest
               ,
               for
               thou
               judgest
               for
               God
               ,
               who
               receives
               the
               wrong
               by
               thy
               sin
               ,
               and
               therefore
               will
               do
               himself
               justice
               if
               thou
               wilt
               not
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               from
               meditation
               go
               to
               prayer
               ;
               indeed
               a
               soul
               in
               meditation
               is
               on
               his
               way
               to
               prayer
               ;
               that
               duty
               leads
               the
               Christian
               has
               to
               this
               ,
               and
               this
               brings
               help
               to
               that
               ;
               when
               the
               Christian
               has
               done
               his
               utmost
               by
               meditation
               to
               excite
               his
               graces
               ,
               and
               chase
               his
               spirit
               into
               some
               divine
               heat
               ,
               he
               knows
               all
               this
               is
               but
               to
               lay
               the
               wood
               in
               order
               .
               The
               fire
               must
               come
               from
               above
               to
               kindle
               ,
               and
               this
               must
               be
               fetch
               't
               by
               prayer
               .
               They
               say
               ,
               stars
               have
               greatest
               influences
               when
               they
               are
               in
               conjunction
               with
               the
               Sunne
               ;
               then
               sure
               the
               graces
               of
               a
               Saint
               should
               never
               work
               more
               powerfully
               then
               in
               prayer
               ,
               for
               then
               he
               is
               in
               the
               nearest
               conjunction
               and
               communion
               with
               God.
               That
               Ordinance
               which
               hath
               such
               power
               with
               God
               ,
               must
               needs
               have
               a
               mighty
               influence
               on
               our selves
               .
               It
               will
               not
               let
               God
               rest
               ,
               but
               raiseth
               him
               up
               to
               his
               peoples
               succour
               ,
               and
               is
               it
               any
               wonder
               if
               it
               be
               a
               means
               to
               rouse
               up
               and
               excite
               the
               Christians
               grace
               ?
               how
               oft
               do
               we
               see
               a
               dark
               cloud
               upon
               Davids
               spirit
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               prayer
               ,
               which
               by
               that
               time
               he
               is
               a
               little
               warme
               in
               his
               work
               ,
               begins
               to
               clear
               up
               ,
               and
               before
               he
               ends
               breaks
               forth
               into
               high
               actings
               of
               faith
               and
               acclamations
               of
               praise
               ?
               Only
               here
               (
               Christian
               )
               take
               heed
               of
               formal
               praying
               ,
               this
               is
               as
               baneful
               to
               grace
               as
               not
               praying
               .
               A
               plaister
               ,
               though
               proper
               and
               of
               soveraign
               vertue
               ,
               yet
               if
               it
               be
               laid
               on
               cold
               may
               do
               more
               hurt
               then
               good
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               to
               all
               the
               former
               joyne
               fellowship
               and
               communion
               with
               the
               Saints
               thou
               lived
               amongst
               .
               No
               wonder
               to
               hear
               a
               house
               is
               robb'd
               that
               stands
               far
               from
               neighbours
               ;
               he
               that
               walks
               in
               communion
               of
               Saints
               ,
               he
               travels
               in
               company
               ,
               he
               dwells
               in
               a
               City
               where
               one
               house
               keeps
               up
               another
               ,
               to
               which
               
               Jerusalem
               is
               compared
               .
               'T
               is
               observable
               concerning
               the
               house
               in
               whose
               ruines
               Jobs
               children
               were
               entombed
               ,
               that
               a
               winde
               came
               from
               the
               wildernesse
               and
               smote
               the
               foure
               corners
               of
               it
               ;
               it
               seems
               it
               stood
               alone
               ;
               the
               devil
               knowes
               what
               he
               does
               in
               hindering
               this
               great
               Ordinance
               of
               communion
               of
               Saints
               ;
               in
               doing
               this
               he
               hinders
               the
               progresse
               of
               grace
               ,
               yea
               ,
               brings
               that
               which
               Christians
               have
               ,
               into
               a
               declining
               wasting
               state
               .
               The
               Apostle
               couples
               those
               two
               duties
               close
               together
               ,
               
                 to
                 hold
                 fast
                 our
                 Profession
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 consider
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 provoke
                 unto
                 love
                 and
                 to
                 good
                 works
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               10.23
               ,
               24.
               
               Indeed
               it
               is
               a
               dangerous
               step
               to
               Apostasy
               ,
               to
               forsake
               the
               communion
               of
               Saints
               ;
               hence
               't
               is
               said
               of
               
                 Demas
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 left
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 embraced
                 the
                 present
                 world
                 .
              
               O
               what
               mischief
               has
               Satan
               done
               us
               in
               these
               few
               late
               years
               ,
               in
               this
               one
               particular
               ?
               what
               is
               become
               of
               this
               communion
               of
               Saints
               ?
               where
               are
               there
               two
               or
               three
               to
               be
               found
               that
               can
               agree
               to
               walk
               together
               ?
               those
               that
               could
               formerly
               suffer
               together
               ,
               cannot
               sit
               together
               at
               their
               Fathers
               table
               ,
               can
               hardly
               pray
               one
               with
               or
               one
               for
               another
               ;
               the
               breath
               of
               one
               Christian
               is
               strange
               to
               another
               that
               once
               lay
               in
               his
               ,
               bosome
               ;
               —
               
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 lamentation
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 for
                 a
                 lamentation
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
              
               The
               words
               opened
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               the
               evill
               day
               .
            
             
               That
               ye
               may
               be
               able
               to
               withstand
               in
               the
               evil
               day
               ,
               and
               having
               done
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               WE
               come
               to
               the
               argument
               with
               which
               the
               Apostle
               urgeth
               the
               exhortation
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               double
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               hath
               respect
               to
               the
               houre
               of
               battel
               ,
               
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 withstand
                 in
                 the
                 evil
                 day
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               second
               to
               the
               happy
               issue
               of
               the
               war
               ,
               which
               will
               crown
               the
               Christian
               thus
               arm'd
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               certain
               victory
               ,
               
                 and
                 having
                 done
                 all
                 stand
              
               .
            
             
               First
               of
               the
               first
               ,
               
                 That
                 ye
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 withstand
                 in
                 the
                 evil
                 day
              
               ;
               But
               what
               is
               this
               evil
               day
               ?
               Some
               take
               this
               evil
               day
               to
               comprehend
               the
               whole
               life
               of
               a
               Christian
               here
               below
               in
               this
               vale
               of
               tears
               ;
               and
               then
               the
               argument
               runs
               thus
               :
               Take
               to
               your selves
               the
               whole
               Armour
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               be
               able
               to
               persevere
               to
               the
               end
               of
               your
               life
               ,
               which
               you
               will
               finde
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               one
               continued
               day
               of
               trouble
               and
               trial
               ,
               Thus
               Jacob
               drawes
               a
               black
               line
               over
               his
               whole
               life
               ,
               
                 Few
                 and
                 evil
                 have
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 my
                 life
                 been
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               47.
               
               What
               day
               shines
               so
               faire
               that
               over
               casts
               not
               before
               night
               ,
               yea
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Christian
               meets
               not
               with
               some
               shower
               or
               other
               ,
               enough
               to
               deserve
               the
               name
               of
               an
               evil
               day
               ?
               Every
               day
               hath
               its
               portion
               ,
               yea
               ,
               proportion
               ;
               
                 Sufficient
                 is
                 the
                 evil
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 .
              
               We
               need
               not
               borrow
               and
               take
               up
               sorrows
               upon
               use
               of
               the
               morrow
               ,
               to
               make
               up
               our
               present
               load
               ;
               as
               we
               read
               of
               daily
               bread
               ,
               so
               of
               a
               daily
               crosse
               ,
               Luke
               9.23
               .
               which
               we
               are
               bid
               to
               take
               ,
               not
               to
               make
               ,
               (
               we
               need
               not
               make
               crosses
               for
               our selves
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               prone
               to
               do
               )
               God
               in
               his
               Providence
               will
               provide
               one
               for
               us
               ;
               and
               we
               are
               bid
               to
               take
               it
               up
               ,
               but
               we
               hear
               nothing
               of
               laying
               it
               down
               ,
               till
               crosse
               and
               we
               lie
               down
               together
               ;
               our
               troubles
               and
               our
               lives
               are
               coetaneous
               ,
               live
               and
               die
               together
               ;
               
               here
               when
               joy
               comes
               sorrow
               is
               at
               its
               heel
               ,
               staffe
               and
               rod
               go
               together
               .
               Job
               himself
               ,
               (
               whose
               prosperity
               the
               devil
               so
               grudg'd
               ,
               and
               set
               forth
               in
               all
               his
               bravery
               and
               pomp
               ,
               Job
               1.10
               .
               as
               if
               his
               Sun
               had
               no
               shadow
               ,
               )
               heare
               what
               account
               this
               good
               man
               gives
               of
               this
               his
               most
               flourishing
               time
               ,
               chap.
               3.
               26.
               
               
                 I
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 safety
                 ,
                 neither
                 had
                 I
                 rest
                 ,
                 neither
                 was
                 I
                 quiet
                 .
              
               There
               were
               some
               troubles
               that
               broke
               his
               rest
               ,
               when
               his
               bed
               was
               (
               to
               thinking
               )
               as
               sort
               as
               heart
               could
               wish
               ,
               even
               now
               this
               good
               man
               tosses
               and
               tumbles
               from
               one
               side
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               quiet
               .
               If
               one
               should
               have
               come
               to
               Job
               and
               blessed
               him
               with
               his
               happy
               condition
               ,
               and
               said
               Surely
               ,
               Job
               ,
               thou
               couldest
               be
               content
               with
               what
               thou
               hast
               for
               thy
               portion
               ,
               if
               thou
               mightest
               have
               all
               this
               setled
               on
               thee
               and
               thy
               heires
               after
               thee
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               said
               ,
               as
               once
               Luther
               ,
               that
               God
               should
               not
               put
               him
               off
               with
               these
               .
               Such
               is
               the
               Saints
               state
               in
               this
               bottome
               ,
               that
               their
               very
               life
               here
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               pompous
               entertainments
               of
               it
               ,
               they
               are
               their
               crosse
               ,
               because
               they
               detain
               them
               from
               their
               crown
               .
               We
               need
               nothing
               to
               make
               our
               life
               an
               evil
               day
               more
               then
               our
               absence
               from
               our
               chief
               good
               ;
               which
               cannot
               be
               recompenced
               by
               the
               world
               ,
               nor
               enjoyed
               with
               it
               .
               Only
               this
               goodnesse
               there
               is
               in
               this
               evil
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               short
               ,
               our
               life
               is
               but
               an
               evil
               day
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               last
               long
               ;
               and
               sure
               it
               was
               mercy
               that
               God
               hath
               abridged
               so
               much
               of
               the
               terme
               of
               mans
               life
               in
               these
               last
               dayes
               ,
               wherein
               so
               much
               of
               Christ
               and
               Heaven
               are
               discovered
               ,
               that
               it
               would
               have
               put
               the
               Saints
               patience
               hard
               to
               it
               ,
               to
               have
               known
               so
               much
               of
               the
               upper
               worlds
               glory
               ,
               and
               then
               be
               kept
               so
               long
               from
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               Fathers
               in
               the
               first
               age
               were
               .
               O
               comfort
               one
               another
               (
               Christians
               )
               with
               this
               ;
               though
               your
               life
               be
               evil
               with
               troubles
               ,
               yet
               't
               is
               short
               ;
               a
               few
               steps
               ,
               and
               you
               are
               out
               of
               the
               raine
               .
               There
               is
               great
               difference
               between
               a
               Saint
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               evils
               he
               meets
               with
               ,
               and
               the
               wicked
               ;
               as
               two
               travellers
               riding
               contrary
               wayes
               ,
               (
               both
               taken
               in
               the
               rain
               and
               wet
               )
               but
               one
               rides
               from
               the
               raine
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               soon
               out
               of
               the
               showre
               ;
               but
               the
               other
               rides
               into
               the
               rainy
               corner
               ,
               the
               further
               he
               goes
               ,
               the
               worse
               he
               is
               .
               The
               Saint
               he
               meets
               with
               troubles
               as
               well
               as
               the
               wicked
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               soon
               out
               of
               the
               showre
               ;
               when
               death
               comes
               he
               has
               faire
               weather
               :
               but
               the
               wicked
               the
               further
               he
               goes
               the
               worse
               ;
               what
               he
               meets
               with
               here
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               few
               drops
               ,
               the
               great
               storme
               is
               the
               last
               .
               The
               pouring
               out
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               shall
               be
               in
               hell
               ,
               where
               all
               the
               deeps
               of
               horrour
               are
               opened
               ,
               both
               from
               above
               of
               Gods
               righteous
               
               fury
               ,
               and
               from
               beneath
               of
               their
               own
               accusing
               and
               tormenting
               consciences
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               others
               take
               the
               phrase
               in
               a
               more
               restrained
               sense
               ,
               to
               denote
               those
               particular
               seasons
               of
               our
               life
               ,
               wherein
               more
               especially
               we
               meet
               with
               afflictions
               and
               sufferings
               .
               Beza
               reads
               it
               
                 tempore
                 adverso
              
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               our
               adversity
               .
               Though
               our
               whole
               life
               be
               evil
               ,
               if
               compared
               with
               Heavens
               blisseful
               state
               ,
               our
               clearest
               day
               ,
               night
               to
               that
               glorious
               morning
               ;
               yet
               one
               part
               of
               our
               life
               compared
               with
               another
               may
               be
               called
               good
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               evil
               ,
               we
               have
               our
               vicissitudes
               here
               .
               The
               Providences
               of
               God
               to
               his
               Saints
               here
               ,
               while
               on
               this
               low
               bottome
               of
               earth
               are
               mixt
               and
               particoloured
               ,
               
               as
               was
               signified
               by
               the
               
                 speckled
                 horses
              
               in
               Zechariahs
               vision
               ;
               Red
               and
               white
               ,
               peace
               and
               war
               ,
               joy
               and
               sorrow
               checker
               our
               days
               .
               Earth
               is
               a
               middle
               place
               betwixt
               heaven
               and
               hell
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               our
               state
               here
               ;
               it
               partakes
               of
               both
               :
               we
               go
               up
               hill
               and
               down
               till
               we
               get
               to
               our
               journeys
               end
               ,
               yea
               ,
               we
               finde
               the
               deepest
               slough
               nearest
               our
               fathers
               house
               .
               Death
               ,
               I
               mean
               ,
               into
               which
               all
               the
               other
               troubles
               of
               out
               life
               fall
               ,
               as
               streames
               into
               some
               great
               river
               ,
               and
               with
               which
               they
               all
               end
               ,
               and
               are
               swallowed
               up
               .
               This
               being
               the
               comprehensive
               evil
               ,
               I
               conceive
               to
               be
               meant
               here
               ,
               being
               made
               remarkable
               by
               a
               double
               article
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               day
               ,
               that
               evil
               day
               ,
               not
               excluding
               those
               other
               dayes
               of
               tribulation
               which
               intervene
               .
               These
               are
               but
               so
               many
               petty
               deaths
               ,
               every
               one
               snatching
               away
               a
               piece
               of
               our
               lives
               with
               them
               ,
               or
               like
               Pages
               sent
               before
               to
               usher
               in
               this
               King
               of
               terrours
               that
               comes
               behinde
               .
            
             
               The
               phrase
               being
               opened
               ;
               let
               us
               consider
               the
               strength
               of
               this
               first
               argument
               ,
               with
               which
               the
               Apostle
               reinforceth
               his
               exhortation
               ,
               of
               taking
               to
               our selves
               the
               whole
               Armour
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               consists
               in
               three
               weighty
               circumstances
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               the
               nature
               and
               quality
               of
               this
               day
               of
               affliction
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               evil
               day
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               unavoidablenesse
               of
               this
               evil
               day
               of
               affliction
               ,
               implied
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               speech
               ,
               
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 withstand
                 in
                 the
                 evil
                 day
                 .
              
               He
               shuts
               out
               all
               hope
               of
               escaping
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               you
               have
               no
               way
               but
               to
               withstand
               ,
               please
               not
               your selves
               with
               thoughts
               of
               shunning
               battel
               ;
               the
               evil
               day
               must
               come
               ,
               be
               you
               arm'd
               or
               notarm'd
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               necessity
               of
               this
               armour
               ,
               
                 to
                 withstand
              
               .
               As
               
               we
               cannot
               run
               from
               it
               ,
               so
               not
               bear
               up
               before
               it
               ,
               and
               oppose
               the
               force
               which
               will
               be
               made
               against
               us
               ,
               except
               clad
               with
               Armour
               .
               These
               would
               afford
               several
               points
               ,
               but
               for
               brevity
               we
               shall
               lay
               them
               together
               in
               one
               Conclusion
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
              
               Sheweth
               that
               the
               day
               of
               affliction
               is
               evil
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               respects
               ,
               as
               also
               unavoidable
               ,
               and
               why
               to
               be
               prepared
               for
               .
            
             
               
               IT
               behoves
               everyone
               to
               arme
               and
               prepare
               himself
               for
               the
               evil
               day
               of
               affliction
               and
               death
               ,
               which
               unavoidably
               he
               must
               conflict
               with
               .
               The
               point
               hath
               three
               branches
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               day
               of
               affliction
               and
               death
               is
               an
               evil
               day
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               evil
               day
               is
               unavoidable
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               behoves
               every
               one
               to
               provide
               for
               this
               evil
               day
               .
            
             
               
               First
               of
               the
               first
               branch
               ,
               the
               day
               of
               affliction
               ,
               especially
               death
               is
               an
               evil
               day
               .
               Here
               we
               must
               shew
               how
               affliction
               is
               evil
               ,
               and
               how
               not
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               morally
               or
               intrinsecally
               evil
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               evil
               in
               this
               sense
               ;
               First
               ,
               God
               could
               not
               be
               the
               author
               of
               it
               ;
               his
               nature
               is
               so
               pure
               ,
               that
               no
               such
               evil
               can
               come
               from
               him
               ,
               any
               more
               then
               the
               Sunnes
               light
               can
               make
               night
               .
               But
               this
               evil
               of
               affliction
               he
               voucheth
               for
               his
               own
               act
               ,
               
                 Against
                 this
                 family
                 do
                 I
                 devise
                 an
                 evil
                 ,
              
               Mic.
               3.2
               .
               yea
               more
               ,
               he
               impropriates
               it
               so
               to
               himself
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               will
               not
               have
               us
               think
               any
               can
               do
               us
               evil
               beside
               himself
               .
               'T
               is
               the
               Prerogative
               he
               glories
               in
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               evil
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               of
               his
               doing
               ,
               Amos
               3.6
               .
               And
               well
               it
               is
               for
               the
               Saints
               that
               their
               crosses
               are
               all
               made
               in
               heaven
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               else
               be
               so
               fitted
               to
               their
               backs
               as
               they
               are
               .
               But
               for
               the
               evil
               of
               sin
               ,
               he
               disownes
               it
               with
               a
               strict
               charge
               ,
               that
               we
               lay
               not
               this
               brat
               ,
               which
               is
               begotten
               by
               Satan
               upon
               our
               impure
               hearts
               ,
               at
               his
               
               door
               .
               
                 Let
                 no
                 man
                 say
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 tempted
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 tempted
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 cannot
                 be
                 tempted
                 with
                 evil
                 ,
                 neither
                 tempteth
                 he
                 any
                 man
                 ,
              
               James
               1.13
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               affliction
               were
               thus
               intrinsecally
               evil
               ,
               it
               could
               in
               no
               respect
               be
               the
               object
               of
               our
               desire
               ,
               which
               sometimes
               it
               is
               and
               may
               be
               .
               We
               are
               to
               choose
               affliction
               rather
               then
               sin
               ,
               yea
               ,
               the
               greatest
               affliction
               before
               the
               least
               sin
               .
               Moses
               chose
               affliction
               with
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               rather
               then
               the
               pleasures
               of
               sin
               for
               a
               season
               .
               We
               are
               bid
               rejoyce
               when
               we
               fall
               into
               divers
               temptations
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               afflictions
               .
            
             
               But
               in
               what
               respects
               then
               may
               the
               day
               of
               affliction
               be
               called
               evil
               ?
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               grievous
               to
               sense
               in
               Scriprure
               ,
               evil
               is
               oft
               put
               as
               contradistinct
               to
               joy
               and
               comfort
               :
               
                 We
                 looked
                 for
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 behold
                 no
                 good
                 .
              
               A
               merry
               heart
               is
               called
               a
               good
               heart
               ,
               a
               sad
               spirit
               an
               evil
               
               spirit
               ,
               because
               nature
               hath
               an
               abhorrency
               to
               all
               that
               opposeth
               its
               joy
               ,
               and
               this
               every
               affliction
               doth
               more
               or
               lesse
               .
               No
               affliction
               ,
               
               while
               present
               is
               joyous
               ,
               but
               grievous
               ;
               it
               hath
               like
               Physick
               ,
               an
               unpleasing
               farewel
               to
               the
               sense
               .
               Therefore
               Salomon
               ,
               speaking
               of
               the
               evil
               dayes
               of
               sicknesse
               ,
               expresseth
               them
               to
               be
               so
               distasteful
               to
               nature
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               say
               ,
               
                 We
                 have
                 no
                 pleasure
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               They
               take
               away
               the
               joy
               of
               our
               life
               .
               Natural
               joy
               is
               a
               true
               flower
               of
               the
               Sun
               of
               prosperity
               ,
               it
               opens
               and
               shuts
               with
               it
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               indeed
               ,
               the
               Saints
               never
               have
               more
               joy
               then
               in
               their
               affliction
               ,
               but
               this
               comes
               in
               upon
               another
               score
               ;
               they
               have
               a
               good
               God
               that
               sends
               it
               in
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               would
               be
               as
               sadly
               on
               it
               as
               others
               .
               'T
               is
               no
               more
               natural
               for
               comfort
               to
               spring
               from
               afflictions
               ,
               then
               for
               grapes
               to
               grow
               on
               thornes
               ,
               or
               Manna
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               .
               The
               Israelites
               might
               have
               look't
               long
               enough
               for
               such
               bread
               ,
               if
               heaven
               had
               not
               miraculously
               rained
               it
               down
               .
               God
               chooseth
               this
               season
               to
               make
               the
               Omnipotency
               of
               his
               love
               the
               more
               conspicuous
               .
               As
               Elijah
               to
               adde
               to
               the
               miracle
               ,
               first
               causeth
               water
               in
               abundance
               to
               be
               poured
               upon
               the
               wood
               and
               sacrifice
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               to
               fill
               the
               trench
               ,
               and
               then
               brings
               fire
               from
               heaven
               by
               his
               prayer
               ,
               to
               lick
               it
               up
               :
               Thus
               God
               poures
               out
               the
               flood
               of
               affliction
               upon
               his
               children
               ,
               and
               then
               kindles
               that
               inward
               joy
               in
               their
               bosomes
               which
               licks
               up
               all
               their
               sorrow
               ,
               yea
               ,
               he
               makes
               the
               very
               waters
               of
               affliction
               they
               float
               on
               ,
               adde
               a
               further
               sweetnesse
               to
               the
               musick
               of
               their
               spiritual
               joy
               ,
               but
               still
               it
               is
               God
               that
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               affliction
               that
               is
               evil
               .
            
             
               
               
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               day
               of
               affliction
               is
               an
               evil
               day
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               an
               unwelcome
               remembrancer
               of
               what
               sinful
               evils
               have
               passed
               in
               our
               lives
               .
               It
               revives
               the
               memory
               of
               old
               sins
               ,
               which
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               were
               buried
               many
               years
               ago
               in
               the
               grave
               of
               forgetfulnesse
               .
               The
               night
               of
               affliction
               is
               the
               time
               when
               such
               ghosts
               use
               to
               walk
               in
               mens
               consciences
               ;
               and
               as
               the
               darknesse
               of
               the
               night
               addes
               to
               the
               horrour
               of
               any
               scareful
               object
               ,
               so
               doth
               the
               state
               of
               affliction
               (
               which
               is
               it self
               uncomfortable
               )
               adde
               to
               the
               terrour
               of
               our
               sinnes
               then
               remembred
               .
               Never
               did
               the
               Patriarchs
               sin
               look
               so
               ghastly
               on
               them
               ,
               as
               when
               it
               recoil'd
               upon
               them
               in
               their
               distresse
               ,
               Gen.
               42.21
               .
               The
               sinner
               then
               hath
               more
               real
               apprehensions
               of
               wrath
               then
               at
               another
               time
               ;
               affliction
               approximates
               judgement
               ,
               yea
               ,
               it
               is
               interpreted
               by
               him
               ,
               as
               a
               Pursevant
               sent
               to
               call
               him
               presently
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               needs
               beget
               a
               woful
               confusion
               and
               consternation
               in
               his
               spirit
               .
               O
               that
               men
               would
               think
               ,
               of
               this
               ,
               how
               they
               could
               bear
               the
               sight
               of
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               a
               Rehearsal
               Sermon
               of
               all
               their
               wayes
               in
               that
               day
               !
               That
               is
               the
               blessed
               man
               indeed
               ,
               who
               can
               with
               the
               Prophet
               then
               look
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               triumph
               over
               them
               .
               This
               indeed
               is
               a
               dark
               parable
               ,
               as
               he
               calls
               it
               ,
               few
               can
               skill
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               Ps
               .
               94.3
               ,
               4.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 open
                 my
                 dark
                 saying
                 upon
                 the
                 harp
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 should
                 I
                 feare
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 evil
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 iniquity
                 of
                 my
                 heels
                 compasseth
                 me
                 about
                 ?
              
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               day
               of
               affliction
               makes
               discovery
               of
               much
               evil
               to
               be
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               seen
               before
               .
               Affliction
               shakes
               and
               royles
               the
               creature
               ,
               if
               any
               sediment
               be
               at
               the
               bottome
               it
               will
               appear
               then
               .
               Sometimes
               it
               discovers
               the
               heart
               to
               be
               quite
               naught
               ,
               that
               before
               had
               some
               seeming
               good
               ,
               these
               suds
               wash
               off
               the
               hypocrites
               paint
               ,
               
                 Natura
                 vexata
                 prodit
                 seipsam
              
               .
               When
               corrupt
               nature
               is
               vext
               it
               shews
               it self
               ,
               and
               some
               afflictions
               do
               that
               to
               purpose
               .
               We
               reade
               of
               such
               as
               are
               offended
               when
               persecution
               comes
               ,
               they
               fall
               quite
               out
               with
               their
               Profession
               ,
               because
               it
               puts
               them
               to
               such
               cost
               and
               trouble
               ;
               others
               in
               their
               distresse
               that
               curse
               their
               God
               ,
               Isa
               .
               8.21
               .
               It
               is
               impossible
               for
               a
               naughty
               heart
               to
               think
               well
               of
               an
               afflicting
               God.
               The
               hireling
               ,
               if
               his
               Master
               takes
               up
               a
               staffe
               to
               beat
               him
               ,
               throws
               down
               his
               work
               and
               runs
               away
               ;
               and
               so
               doth
               a
               false
               heart
               serve
               God.
               Yea
               ,
               even
               where
               the
               person
               is
               gracious
               ,
               corruption
               is
               oft
               found
               to
               be
               stronger
               ,
               and
               grace
               weaker
               then
               they
               were
               thought
               to
               be
               .
               Peter
               ,
               who
               set
               out
               so
               valiantly
               at
               first
               to
               walk
               on
               the
               sea
               ,
               the
               winde
               doth
               but
               rise
               and
               
               he
               begins
               to
               sink
               ;
               now
               he
               sees
               there
               was
               more
               unbelief
               in
               his
               heart
               then
               he
               before
               suspected
               .
               Sharp
               afflictions
               are
               to
               the
               soule
               as
               a
               driving
               raine
               to
               the
               house
               ;
               we
               know
               not
               that
               there
               are
               such
               crannies
               and
               holes
               in
               the
               house
               ,
               till
               we
               see
               it
               drop
               down
               here
               and
               there
               .
               Thus
               we
               perceive
               not
               how
               unmortified
               this
               corruption
               ,
               nor
               how
               weak
               that
               grace
               is
               ,
               till
               we
               are
               thus
               search't
               ,
               and
               made
               more
               fully
               to
               know
               what
               is
               in
               our
               hearts
               by
               such
               trials
               .
               This
               is
               the
               reason
               why
               none
               have
               such
               humble
               thoughts
               of
               themselves
               ,
               and
               such
               pitiful
               and
               forbearing
               thoughts
               towards
               others
               in
               their
               infirmities
               ;
               as
               those
               who
               are
               most
               acquainted
               with
               afflictions
               ,
               they
               meet
               with
               so
               many
               foiles
               in
               their
               conflicts
               ,
               as
               make
               them
               carry
               a
               low
               saile
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               own
               grace
               ,
               and
               a
               tender
               respect
               to
               their
               brethren
               ,
               more
               ready
               to
               pity
               then
               censure
               them
               in
               their
               weaknesses
               .
            
             
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               season
               when
               the
               evil
               one
               Satan
               comes
               to
               tempt
               .
               What
               we
               finde
               call'd
               the
               time
               of
               tribulation
               ,
               Mat.
               13.22
               .
               we
               finde
               in
               the
               same
               parable
               ,
               Luke
               8.13
               .
               call'd
               the
               time
               of
               temptation
               .
               Indeed
               they
               both
               meet
               ;
               seldome
               doth
               God
               afflict
               us
               ,
               but
               Satan
               addeth
               temptation
               to
               our
               wildernesse
               ;
               
                 This
                 is
                 your
                 houre
              
               (
               saith
               Christ
               )
               
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 darknesse
              
               ,
               Luke
               22.53
               .
               Christs
               sufferings
               from
               man
               ,
               and
               temptation
               from
               the
               devil
               came
               together
               .
               Esau
               ,
               who
               hated
               his
               brother
               for
               the
               blessing
               ,
               said
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               
                 The
                 dayes
                 of
                 mourning
                 for
                 my
                 father
                 are
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 then
                 will
                 I
                 kill
                 my
                 brother
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               27.41
               .
               Times
               of
               affliction
               are
               the
               dayes
               of
               mourning
               ,
               those
               Satan
               waits
               for
               to
               do
               us
               amischief
               in
               .
            
             
               
               Fifthly
               and
               lastly
               ,
               the
               day
               of
               affliction
               hath
               oft
               an
               evil
               event
               and
               issue
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               respect
               proves
               an
               evil
               day
               indeed
               .
               All
               is
               well
               (
               we
               say
               )
               that
               ends
               well
               ;
               the
               product
               of
               afflictions
               on
               the
               Christian
               is
               good
               ,
               the
               rod
               with
               which
               they
               are
               corrected
               ,
               yields
               the
               peaceable
               fruits
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               can
               call
               their
               afflictions
               good
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               good
               instrument
               that
               lets
               out
               only
               the
               bad
               blood
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 me
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 afflicted
                 ,
              
               saith
               David
               .
               I
               have
               read
               of
               a
               holy
               woman
               ,
               who
               used
               to
               compare
               her
               afflictions
               to
               her
               children
               ,
               they
               both
               put
               her
               to
               great
               pain
               in
               the
               bearing
               ,
               but
               as
               she
               knew
               not
               which
               of
               her
               children
               to
               have
               been
               without
               (
               for
               all
               the
               trouble
               in
               the
               bringing
               forth
               )
               so
               neither
               which
               of
               her
               afflictions
               she
               could
               have
               missed
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               sorrow
               they
               put
               her
               to
               in
               the
               enduring
               .
               But
               to
               the
               wicked
               the
               issue
               is
               
               sad
               ,
               first
               in
               regard
               of
               sin
               ,
               they
               leave
               them
               worse
               ,
               more
               impenitent
               ,
               hardened
               in
               sin
               ,
               and
               outragious
               in
               their
               wicked
               practices
               .
               Every
               plague
               on
               Egypt
               added
               to
               the
               plague
               of
               hardnesse
               on
               Pharaohs
               heart
               :
               he
               that
               for
               some
               while
               could
               beg
               prayers
               of
               Moses
               for
               himself
               ,
               at
               last
               comes
               to
               that
               passe
               ,
               that
               he
               threatens
               to
               kill
               him
               if
               he
               come
               at
               him
               any
               more
               .
               O
               what
               a
               prodigious
               height
               do
               we
               see
               many
               come
               to
               in
               sin
               after
               some
               great
               sicknesse
               or
               other
               judgement
               ?
               Children
               do
               not
               more
               shoot
               up
               in
               their
               bodily
               stature
               after
               an
               ague
               ,
               then
               they
               in
               their
               lusts
               after
               afflictions
               .
               O
               how
               greedy
               and
               ravenous
               are
               they
               after
               their
               prey
               ,
               when
               they
               once
               get
               off
               their
               clog
               and
               chain
               from
               their
               heeles
               !
               when
               Physick
               works
               not
               kindly
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               only
               leave
               the
               disease
               uncured
               ,
               but
               the
               poison
               of
               the
               Physick
               stays
               in
               the
               body
               also
               .
               Many
               appear
               thus
               poisoned
               by
               their
               afflictions
               ,
               by
               the
               breaking
               out
               of
               their
               lusts
               afterward
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               sorrow
               ,
               every
               affliction
               on
               a
               wicked
               person
               produceth
               another
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               greater
               then
               it self
               .
               The
               last
               wedge
               comes
               the
               last
               ,
               which
               shall
               rive
               him
               fit
               for
               the
               fire
               ,
               the
               sinner
               is
               whip't
               from
               affliction
               to
               affliction
               ,
               as
               the
               vagrant
               from
               Constable
               to
               Constable
               till
               at
               last
               he
               comes
               to
               hell
               ,
               his
               proper
               place
               and
               setled
               abode
               ,
               where
               all
               sorrrows
               will
               meet
               in
               one
               that
               is
               endlesse
               .
            
             
               
               The
               second
               branch
               of
               the
               point
               follows
               .
               This
               evil
               day
               is
               unavoidable
               .
               We
               may
               as
               well
               stop
               the
               chariot
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               when
               posting
               to
               night
               ,
               and
               chase
               away
               the
               shades
               of
               the
               evening
               ,
               as
               escape
               this
               houre
               of
               darknesse
               that
               is
               coming
               upon
               us
               all
               .
               
                 None
                 hath
                 power
                 over
                 the
                 Spirit
                 to
                 retain
                 it
                 ,
                 neither
                 hath
                 he
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 discharge
                 in
                 that
                 war
                 ,
              
               Eccl.
               8.8
               .
               Among
               men
               't
               is
               possible
               to
               get
               off
               when
               prest
               for
               the
               wars
               ,
               by
               pleading
               priviledge
               of
               yeares
               ,
               estate
               ,
               weaknesse
               of
               body
               ,
               protection
               from
               the
               Prince
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               or
               if
               all
               these
               fail
               ,
               possibly
               the
               sending
               another
               in
               our
               room
               ,
               or
               a
               bribe
               given
               in
               the
               hand
               may
               serve
               the
               turn
               .
               But
               in
               this
               war
               the
               presse
               is
               so
               strict
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               dispensation
               ;
               David
               could
               willingly
               have
               gone
               for
               his
               son
               ,
               we
               hear
               him
               crying
               ,
               
                 Would
                 God
                 I
                 had
                 died
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 Absalom
                 ,
                 my
                 son
                 ,
                 my
                 son
              
               :
               but
               he
               will
               not
               be
               taken
               ,
               that
               young
               Gallant
               must
               go
               himself
               .
               We
               must
               in
               our
               own
               person
               come
               into
               the
               field
               ,
               and
               look
               death
               in
               the
               face
               .
               Some
               indeed
               we
               finde
               so
               fond
               as
               to
               promise
               themselves
               immunity
               from
               this
               day
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               an
               ensuring
               office
               in
               their
               breast
               .
               They
               say
               they
               have
               made
               a
               Covenant
               with
               
               death
               ,
               and
               with
               hell
               they
               are
               at
               an
               agreement
               ,
               when
               the
               overflowing
               scourge
               shall
               passe
               through
               it
               shall
               not
               come
               unto
               them
               .
               And
               now
               (
               like
               debtors
               that
               have
               feed
               the
               Serjeant
               )
               they
               walk
               abroad
               boldly
               and
               feare
               no
               arrest
               .
               But
               God
               tells
               them
               as
               fast
               as
               they
               binde
               he
               will
               loose
               :
               
                 Your
                 Covenant
                 with
                 death
                 shall
                 be
                 disannulled
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 agreement
                 with
                 hell
                 shall
                 not
                 stand
              
               ;
               and
               how
               should
               it
               if
               God
               will
               not
               set
               his
               seal
               to
               it
               ?
               There
               is
               a
               divine
               Law
               for
               this
               evil
               day
               ,
               which
               came
               in
               force
               upon
               Adams
               first
               sin
               ,
               that
               laid
               the
               fatal
               knife
               to
               the
               throat
               of
               mankinde
               ,
               which
               hath
               opened
               a
               sluce
               to
               let
               out
               his
               heart-blood
               ever
               since
               .
               God
               to
               prevent
               all
               escape
               hath
               sowen
               the
               seeds
               of
               death
               in
               our
               very
               constitution
               and
               nature
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               can
               assoon
               run
               from
               our selves
               ,
               as
               run
               from
               death
               .
               We
               need
               no
               feller
               to
               come
               with
               a
               hand
               of
               violence
               ,
               and
               hew
               us
               down
               ;
               there
               is
               in
               the
               tree
               a
               worme
               which
               grows
               out
               of
               its
               own
               substance
               that
               will
               destroy
               it
               ,
               so
               in
               us
               ,
               those
               infirmities
               of
               nature
               that
               will
               bring
               us
               down
               to
               the
               dust
               .
               Our
               death
               was
               bred
               when
               our
               life
               was
               first
               conceived
               ;
               and
               as
               a
               breeding
               woman
               cannot
               hinder
               the
               houre
               of
               her
               travel
               ,
               (
               that
               follows
               in
               nature
               upon
               the
               other
               )
               so
               neither
               can
               man
               hinder
               the
               bringing
               forth
               of
               death
               with
               which
               his
               life
               is
               big
               .
               All
               the
               pains
               and
               aches
               man
               feels
               in
               his
               life
               are
               but
               so
               many
               
                 singultus
                 morientis
                 naturae
              
               ,
               groans
               of
               dying
               nature
               ;
               they
               tell
               him
               his
               dissolution
               is
               at
               hand
               .
               Beest
               thou
               a
               Prince
               sitting
               in
               all
               thy
               state
               and
               pomp
               ,
               death
               dare
               enter
               thy
               Palace
               ,
               and
               come
               through
               all
               thy
               guards
               ,
               to
               deliver
               the
               fatal
               message
               it
               hath
               from
               God
               to
               thee
               ,
               yea
               ,
               runs
               its
               dagger
               to
               thy
               heart
               ;
               wert
               thou
               compassed
               with
               a
               Colledge
               of
               Doctors
               consulting
               thy
               health
               ,
               Art
               and
               Nature
               both
               must
               deliver
               thee
               up
               when
               that
               comes
               .
               Even
               when
               thy
               strength
               is
               firmest
               ,
               and
               thou
               eatest
               thy
               bread
               with
               a
               merry
               heart
               ,
               that
               very
               food
               which
               nourisheth
               thy
               life
               ,
               gives
               thee
               withal
               an
               earnest
               of
               death
               ,
               as
               it
               leaves
               those
               dregs
               in
               thee
               which
               will
               in
               time
               procure
               the
               same
               .
               O
               how
               unavoidable
               must
               this
               evil
               day
               of
               death
               be
               ,
               when
               that
               very
               staffe
               knocks
               us
               down
               to
               the
               :
               grave
               at
               last
               ,
               which
               our
               life
               leans
               on
               ,
               and
               is
               preserved
               by
               !
               God
               owes
               a
               debt
               both
               to
               the
               first
               Adam
               and
               second
               ;
               to
               the
               first
               he
               owes
               the
               wages
               of
               his
               sin
               :
               to
               the
               second
               ,
               the
               reward
               of
               his
               sufferings
               .
               The
               place
               for
               full
               payment
               of
               both
               is
               the
               other
               world
               ,
               so
               that
               except
               death
               comes
               to
               convey
               man
               thither
               ,
               the
               wicked
               who
               are
               the
               posterity
               of
               the
               first
               Adam
               ,
               will
               misse
               of
               that
               
               full
               pay
               for
               their
               sins
               ,
               which
               the
               threatening
               makes
               due
               debt
               ,
               and
               engageth
               God
               to
               perform
               ;
               The
               godly
               also
               who
               are
               the
               seed
               of
               Christ
               ,
               these
               should
               not
               receive
               the
               whole
               purchase
               of
               his
               blood
               ,
               which
               he
               would
               never
               have
               shed
               but
               upon
               the
               credit
               of
               thar
               promise
               of
               eternal
               life
               ,
               which
               God
               gave
               him
               for
               them
               before
               the
               world
               began
               ;
               This
               is
               the
               reason
               why
               God
               hath
               made
               this
               day
               so
               sure
               ,
               in
               it
               he
               dischargeth
               both
               bonds
               .
            
             
               
               The
               third
               branch
               of
               the
               point
               follows
               ,
               That
               it
               behoves
               every
               one
               to
               prepare
               ,
               and
               effectually
               to
               provide
               for
               this
               evil
               day
               ,
               which
               so
               unavoidably
               impends
               us
               :
               And
               that
               upon
               a
               twofold
               account
               ;
               First
               ,
               in
               point
               of
               duty
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               point
               of
               wisdome
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               in
               point
               of
               duty
               .
               First
               ,
               it
               is
               upon
               our
               allegiance
               to
               the
               great
               God
               ,
               that
               we
               provide
               and
               arme
               our selves
               against
               this
               day
               .
               Suppose
               a
               subject
               were
               trusted
               with
               one
               of
               his
               Princes
               castles
               ,
               and
               this
               man
               should
               hear
               that
               a
               puissant
               enemy
               was
               coming
               to
               lay
               siege
               to
               this
               castle
               ,
               yet
               takes
               no
               care
               to
               lay
               in
               armes
               and
               provision
               for
               his
               defence
               ,
               and
               so
               't
               is
               lost
               ,
               how
               could
               such
               a
               one
               be
               clear'd
               of
               treason
               ?
               doth
               he
               not
               basely
               betray
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               with
               it
               his
               Princes
               honour
               into
               the
               enemies
               hand
               ?
               Our
               souls
               are
               this
               castle
               which
               we
               are
               every
               one
               to
               keep
               for
               God.
               We
               have
               certain
               intelligence
               that
               Satan
               hath
               a
               design
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               when
               he
               intends
               to
               come
               with
               all
               his
               powers
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               to
               be
               that
               evil
               day
               .
               Now
               as
               we
               would
               be
               found
               true
               to
               our
               trust
               ,
               we
               are
               obliged
               to
               stand
               upon
               our
               defence
               ,
               and
               store
               our selves
               with
               what
               may
               enable
               us
               to
               make
               a
               vigorous
               resistance
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               are
               obliged
               to
               provide
               for
               that
               day
               ,
               as
               a
               suitable
               return
               for
               ,
               and
               improvement
               of
               the
               opportunities
               and
               meanes
               ,
               which
               God
               affords
               us
               for
               this
               very
               end
               .
               We
               cannot
               without
               shameful
               ingratitude
               to
               God
               ,
               make
               waste
               of
               those
               helps
               God
               gives
               us
               in
               order
               to
               this
               great
               work
               .
               Every
               one
               would
               cry
               out
               upon
               him
               that
               should
               basely
               spend
               that
               money
               upon
               riot
               in
               prison
               ,
               which
               was
               sent
               him
               to
               procure
               his
               deliverance
               out
               of
               prison
               ;
               And
               do
               we
               not
               blush
               to
               bestow
               those
               talents
               upon
               our
               lusts
               and
               Satan
               ?
               which
               God
               graciously
               indulgeth
               to
               deliver
               us
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               his
               rage
               in
               a
               dying
               houre
               ?
               what
               have
               we
               Bibles
               for
               ,
               Ministers
               and
               preaching
               for
               ?
               if
               we
               mean
               not
               to
               furnish
               our selves
               by
               them
               with
               armour
               for
               the
               evil
               day
               ?
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               
               what
               is
               the
               intent
               of
               God
               in
               lengthening
               out
               our
               dayes
               ,
               and
               continuing
               us
               some
               while
               here
               in
               the
               land
               of
               the
               living
               ?
               was
               it
               that
               we
               might
               have
               time
               to
               revel
               or
               rather
               ravel
               out
               upon
               the
               pleasure
               of
               this
               vaine
               world
               ?
               Doth
               he
               give
               us
               our
               precious
               time
               to
               be
               employed
               in
               catching
               such
               butterflies
               as
               these
               earthly
               honours
               and
               riches
               are
               ?
               It
               cannot
               be
               .
               Masters
               do
               not
               use
               (
               if
               wise
               )
               to
               set
               their
               servants
               about
               such
               work
               ,
               as
               will
               not
               pay
               for
               the
               candle
               they
               borne
               in
               doing
               it
               .
               And
               truly
               nothing
               lesse
               then
               the
               glorifying
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               saving
               our
               soules
               at
               last
               can
               be
               worth
               the
               precious
               time
               we
               spend
               here
               .
               The
               great
               God
               hath
               a
               greater
               .
               end
               then
               most
               think
               in
               this
               dispensation
               :
               If
               we
               would
               judge
               aright
               ,
               we
               should
               take
               his
               own
               interpreration
               of
               his
               actions
               ;
               and
               the
               Apostle
               Peter
               bids
               us
               ,
               
                 count
                 that
                 the
                 long-suffering
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 salvation
                 ,
              
               2
               Pet.
               3.15
               .
               which
               plate
               he
               quotes
               out
               of
               Paul
               ,
               (
               as
               to
               the
               sense
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               the
               same
               forme
               of
               words
               )
               which
               in
               Rom.
               2.4
               .
               are
               these
               ,
               
                 Or
                 despisest
                 thou
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 his
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 forbearance
                 ,
                 and
                 long-suffering
                 ,
                 not
                 knowing
                 that
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 God
                 leadeth
                 thee
                 to
                 repentance
              
               ?
               From
               both
               places
               we
               are
               taught
               what
               is
               the
               minde
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               language
               he
               speaks
               to
               us
               in
               by
               every
               moments
               patience
               ,
               and
               inch
               of
               time
               that
               is
               granted
               to
               us
               .
               It
               is
               a
               space
               given
               for
               repentance
               .
               God
               sees
               (
               as
               we
               are
               )
               death
               and
               judgement
               could
               bring
               no
               good
               news
               to
               us
               ,
               we
               are
               in
               no
               case
               to
               welcome
               the
               evil
               day
               ,
               and
               therefore
               mercy
               stands
               up
               to
               plead
               for
               the
               poor
               creature
               in
               Gods
               bosome
               ,
               and
               begs
               a
               little
               time
               more
               may
               be
               added
               to
               its
               life
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               iudulgence
               it
               may
               be
               provoked
               to
               repent
               before
               he
               be
               called
               to
               the
               bar
               ,
               Thus
               we
               come
               by
               every
               day
               that
               is
               continually
               superadded
               to
               our
               time
               on
               earth
               .
               And
               doth
               not
               this
               lay
               a
               strong
               obligation
               on
               us
               to
               lay
               out
               every
               point
               of
               this
               time
               ,
               unto
               the
               same
               end
               't
               is
               begged
               for
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               point
               of
               wisdome
               .
               The
               wisdom
               of
               a
               man
               appears
               most
               eminently
               in
               two
               things
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               his
               choice
               and
               chief
               care
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               a
               due
               timing
               of
               this
               his
               choice
               and
               care
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               a
               wife
               man
               makes
               choice
               of
               that
               for
               the
               subject
               of
               his
               chief
               care
               and
               endeavour
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               greatest
               importance
               and
               consequence
               to
               him
               ;
               fools
               and
               children
               only
               are
               intent
               about
               toys
               and
               trifles
               .
               They
               are
               as
               busie
               and
               earnest
               in
               making
               of
               a
               house
               of
               dirt
               or
               cards
               ,
               as
               Solomon
               was
               in
               making
               of
               his
               Temple
               .
               Those
               
               poor
               bables
               are
               as
               adequate
               to
               their
               foolish
               apprehensions
               ,
               as
               great
               enterprises
               are
               to
               wise
               men
               .
               Now
               such
               is
               the
               importance
               of
               the
               evil
               day
               ,
               especially
               that
               of
               death
               ,
               that
               it
               proves
               a
               man
               a
               fool
               ,
               or
               wise
               ,
               as
               he
               comports
               himself
               to
               it
               .
               The
               end
               specifies
               every
               action
               ,
               and
               gives
               it
               the
               name
               of
               good
               or
               evil
               ,
               of
               wise
               or
               foolish
               .
               The
               evil
               day
               of
               death
               is
               as
               the
               end
               of
               our
               dayes
               ,
               so
               to
               be
               the
               end
               of
               all
               the
               actions
               of
               our
               life
               .
               Such
               will
               our
               life
               be
               found
               at
               last
               ,
               as
               it
               hath
               been
               in
               order
               to
               this
               one
               day
               .
               If
               the
               several
               items
               of
               our
               life
               (
               counsels
               and
               projects
               that
               we
               have
               pursued
               )
               when
               they
               shall
               then
               be
               cast
               up
               ,
               will
               amount
               to
               a
               blessed
               death
               ,
               then
               we
               shall
               appear
               to
               be
               wise
               men
               indeed
               ,
               but
               if
               after
               all
               our
               goodly
               plots
               and
               policies
               for
               other
               things
               ,
               we
               be
               unprovided
               for
               that
               houre
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               content
               to
               die
               fooles
               at
               last
               ;
               And
               no
               such
               fool
               as
               the
               dying
               fool
               .
               The
               Christian
               goes
               for
               the
               fool
               (
               in
               the
               worlds
               account
               )
               while
               he
               lives
               ;
               but
               when
               death
               comes
               ,
               the
               wise
               world
               will
               then
               confesse
               they
               mis-call'd
               him
               ,
               and
               shall
               take
               it
               to
               themselves
               ;
               
                 We
                 fooles
                 counted
                 his
                 life
                 to
                 be
                 madnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 end
                 to
                 be
                 without
                 honour
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 is
                 he
                 now
                 numbred
                 among
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 lot
                 is
                 among
                 the
                 Saints
                 ?
                 therefore
                 have
                 we
                 erred
                 from
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
              
               Wisd
               .
               5.4
               ,
               5.
               
               The
               place
               is
               Apocryphal
               ,
               but
               sinners
               will
               finde
               the
               matter
               of
               it
               Canonical
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               indeed
               ,
               Saints
               are
               out-witted
               by
               the
               world
               in
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               no
               marvel
               ,
               neither
               doth
               it
               impeach
               their
               wisdome
               any
               more
               ,
               then
               it
               doth
               a
               Scholars
               ,
               to
               be
               excell'd
               by
               the
               Cobler
               in
               his
               mean
               trade
               ,
               Nature
               ,
               where
               it
               intends
               higher
               excellencies
               ,
               is
               more
               carelesse
               in
               those
               things
               that
               are
               inferiour
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               man
               ,
               who
               (
               being
               made
               to
               excel
               the
               beasts
               in
               a
               rational
               soul
               )
               is
               himself
               excelled
               by
               some
               beast
               or
               other
               in
               all
               his
               senses
               .
               Thus
               the
               Christian
               may
               well
               be
               surpast
               in
               matters
               of
               worldly
               commerce
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               a
               nobler
               object
               in
               his
               eye
               ,
               that
               makes
               him
               converse
               with
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               in
               a
               kinde
               of
               non-attendance
               ;
               he
               is
               not
               much
               careful
               in
               these
               matters
               if
               he
               can
               die
               well
               at
               last
               ,
               and
               be
               justified
               for
               a
               wise
               man
               at
               the
               day
               of
               the
               resurrection
               ,
               all
               is
               well
               ;
               he
               thinks
               it
               is
               not
               ,
               manners
               ,
               to
               be
               unwilling
               to
               stay
               so
               long
               for
               the
               clearing
               of
               his
               wisdom
               ,
               as
               God
               can
               wait
               for
               the
               ,
               vindicating
               of
               his
               own
               glorious
               Nature
               ,
               which
               will
               not
               appear
               in
               its
               glory
               till
               that
               day
               ,
               when
               he
               will
               convince
               the
               ungodly
               of
               their
               hard
               thoughts
               and
               speeches
               of
               him
               .
               
               Then
               they
               shall
               ,
               till
               then
               they
               will
               not
               be
               convinced
               .
            
             
               
               
               Secondly
               ,
               a
               wise
               man
               labours
               duly
               to
               time
               his
               care
               and
               endeavour
               for
               the
               attaining
               of
               what
               he
               proposeth
               .
               'T
               is
               the
               fool
               that
               comes
               when
               the
               market
               is
               done
               ;
               as
               the
               evil
               day
               is
               of
               great
               concernment
               in
               respect
               of
               its
               event
               ,
               so
               the
               placing
               of
               our
               care
               for
               it
               in
               the
               right
               season
               is
               of
               chief
               importance
               ,
               and
               that
               sure
               must
               be
               before
               it
               comes
               .
               There
               are
               more
               doors
               then
               one
               ,
               at
               which
               the
               messenger
               may
               enter
               that
               brings
               evil
               tydings
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               at
               which
               he
               will
               knock
               we
               know
               not
               ;
               we
               know
               not
               where
               we
               shall
               be
               arrested
               ,
               whether
               at
               bed
               or
               board
               ,
               whether
               at
               home
               or
               in
               the
               field
               ,
               whether
               among
               our
               friends
               that
               will
               counsel
               and
               comfort
               us
               ,
               or
               among
               our
               enemies
               that
               will
               adde
               weight
               to
               our
               sorrow
               by
               their
               cruelty
               .
               We
               know
               not
               when
               ,
               whether
               by
               day
               or
               night
               ,
               (
               many
               of
               us
               )
               not
               ,
               whether
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               noon
               ,
               or
               evening
               of
               our
               age
               .
               As
               he
               calls
               to
               work
               at
               all
               times
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               so
               he
               doth
               to
               bed
               ;
               may
               be
               while
               thou
               art
               praying
               or
               preaching
               ,
               and
               it
               would
               be
               sad
               to
               go
               away
               profaning
               them
               and
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               in
               them
               ;
               possibly
               when
               thou
               art
               about
               worse
               work
               ,
               death
               may
               strike
               thy
               quaffing
               cup
               out
               of
               thy
               hand
               ,
               while
               thou
               art
               sitting
               in
               the
               Alehouse
               with
               thy
               jovial
               mates
               ,
               or
               meet
               thee
               as
               thou
               art
               reeling
               home
               ,
               and
               make
               some
               ditch
               thy
               grave
               ,
               that
               as
               thou
               livedst
               like
               a
               beast
               ,
               so
               thou
               shouldest
               die
               like
               a
               beast
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               we
               know
               not
               the
               kinde
               of
               evil
               God
               will
               use
               as
               the
               instrument
               to
               stab
               us
               ;
               whether
               some
               bloody
               hand
               of
               violence
               shall
               do
               it
               ,
               or
               a
               disease
               out
               of
               our
               bowels
               and
               bodies
               ;
               whether
               some
               acute
               disease
               ,
               or
               some
               lingring
               sicknesse
               ;
               whether
               such
               a
               sicknesse
               as
               shall
               slay
               the
               man
               while
               the
               body
               is
               alive
               ,
               (
               I
               meane
               take
               the
               head
               and
               deprive
               us
               of
               our
               reason
               )
               or
               not
               ;
               whether
               such
               noisome
               troubles
               as
               shall
               make
               our
               friends
               afraid
               to
               let
               us
               breath
               on
               them
               ,
               or
               themselves
               look
               on
               us
               ;
               whether
               they
               shall
               be
               afflictions
               aggravated
               with
               Satans
               temptations
               ,
               and
               the
               terrours
               of
               our
               own
               affrighted
               consciences
               or
               not
               ;
               who
               knowes
               where
               ,
               when
               ,
               or
               what
               the
               evil
               day
               shall
               be
               ?
               therefore
               doth
               God
               conceal
               these
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               provide
               for
               all
               .
               Cesar
               would
               never
               let
               his
               souldiers
               know
               ,
               when
               or
               whither
               he
               meant
               to
               march
               .
               The
               knowing
               of
               these
               would
               torment
               us
               with
               distracting
               fear
               ,
               the
               not
               knowing
               them
               should
               awaken
               us
               to
               a
               providing
               care
               .
               It
               is
               an
               ill
               time
               to
               calk
               the
               ship
               ,
               when
               at
               sea
               ,
               tumbling
               up
               and
               down
               in
               a
               storme
               ,
               This
               should
               have
               been
               look't
               to
               ,
               when
               on
               her
               seat
               in
               the
               harbour
               .
               And
               as
               bad
               it
               is
               to
               begin
               to
               trim
               a
               
               soul
               for
               heaven
               ,
               when
               tossing
               upon
               a
               sick
               bed
               .
               Things
               that
               are
               done
               in
               a
               hurry
               are
               seldome
               done
               well
               ;
               A
               man
               call'd
               out
               of
               his
               bed
               at
               midnight
               with
               a
               dismal
               fire
               on
               his
               house-top
               ,
               cannot
               stand
               to
               dresse
               himself
               in
               order
               as
               at
               another
               time
               ;
               but
               runs
               down
               with
               one
               stocking
               half
               on
               may
               be
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               not
               on
               at
               all
               .
               Those
               poor
               creatures
               I
               am
               afraid
               go
               in
               as
               ill
               a
               dresse
               into
               another
               world
               ,
               who
               begin
               to
               provide
               for
               it
               ,
               when
               on
               a
               dying
               bed
               conscience
               calls
               them
               up
               with
               a
               cry
               of
               hell-fire
               in
               their
               bosomes
               :
               But
               (
               alas
               !
               )
               they
               must
               go
               ,
               though
               they
               have
               not
               time
               to
               put
               their
               armour
               on
               .
               And
               so
               they
               are
               put
               to
               repent
               at
               leisure
               in
               hell
               ,
               of
               their
               shuffling
               up
               a
               repentance
               in
               haste
               here
               .
               We
               come
               to
               the
               Application
               of
               the
               Point
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
              
               .
               The
               Application
               of
               the
               Point
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vse
                
                 1
              
               FIrst
               ,
               it
               reproves
               those
               that
               are
               so
               far
               from
               providing
               for
               the
               evil
               day
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               not
               suffer
               any
               thoughts
               of
               that
               day
               to
               stay
               with
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               as
               unwilling
               to
               be
               led
               into
               a
               discourse
               of
               this
               subject
               ,
               as
               a
               childe
               to
               be
               carried
               into
               the
               dark
               ,
               and
               there
               left
               .
               It
               is
               a
               death
               to
               them
               to
               think
               of
               death
               ,
               or
               that
               which
               leads
               to
               it
               .
               As
               some
               foolishly
               think
               ,
               they
               must
               needs
               die
               presently
               when
               they
               have
               made
               their
               Will
               ,
               so
               these
               think
               they
               hasten
               that
               sorrowful
               day
               by
               musing
               on
               it
               .
               The
               meditation
               of
               it
               is
               no
               more
               welcome
               to
               them
               ,
               then
               the
               company
               of
               Moses
               was
               to
               Pharaoh
               .
               Therefore
               they
               say
               to
               it
               as
               he
               to
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Get
                 thee
                 from
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 me
                 see
                 thy
                 face
                 no
                 more
              
               ;
               the
               seare
               of
               it
               makes
               them
               to
               butcher
               and
               make
               away
               all
               those
               thoughts
               which
               conscience
               stirs
               up
               concerning
               it
               ,
               And
               at
               last
               they
               get
               such
               a
               mastery
               of
               their
               consciences
               ,
               that
               they
               arrive
               to
               a
               kinde
               of
               Atheisme
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               rare
               to
               have
               them
               think
               or
               speak
               of
               such
               matters
               ,
               as
               to
               see
               a
               flie
               busie
               in
               Winter
               .
               Nothing
               now
               but
               what
               is
               frolick
               and
               jocund
               is
               entertained
               by
               them
               .
               If
               any
               such
               thoughts
               come
               as
               prophesie
               mirth
               
               and
               carnal
               content
               ,
               these
               (
               as
               right
               with
               their
               hearts
               )
               are
               taken
               up
               into
               the
               chariot
               to
               sit
               with
               them
               ,
               but
               all
               other
               are
               commanded
               to
               go
               behinde
               .
               Alas
               ,
               poor-spirited
               wretches
               !
               something
               might
               be
               said
               for
               you
               ,
               if
               this
               evil
               day
               of
               death
               and
               judgement
               were
               such
               
                 entia
                 rationis
              
               ,
               as
               had
               no
               foundation
               or
               being
               but
               what
               our
               fancies
               give
               them
               ,
               (
               such
               troubles
               there
               are
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               have
               all
               their
               evil
               from
               our
               thoughts
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               disquieted
               with
               the
               scorns
               and
               reproaches
               of
               men
               ,
               did
               we
               but
               not
               think
               of
               them
               they
               were
               nothing
               )
               but
               thy
               banishing
               the
               thoughts
               of
               this
               evil
               day
               from
               thy
               mind
               ,
               will
               be
               a
               poor
               short
               relief
               ,
               Thou
               canst
               neither
               hinder
               its
               coming
               ,
               nor
               take
               away
               its
               sting
               when
               it
               comes
               by
               thy
               slighting
               it
               .
               Thou
               art
               like
               a
               Passenger
               in
               a
               ship
               sleep
               or
               wake
               ,
               thou
               are
               going
               thy
               voyage
               .
               Thou
               doest
               but
               like
               that
               silly
               bird
               ,
               who
               puts
               her
               head
               into
               a
               reed
               ,
               and
               then
               thinks
               she
               is
               safe
               from
               the
               Fowler
               because
               she
               sees
               him
               not
               .
               Thou
               art
               a
               faire
               mark
               for
               Gods
               vengeance
               ,
               he
               sees
               thee
               ,
               and
               is
               taking
               his
               aime
               at
               thee
               ,
               when
               thou
               seest
               not
               him
               ,
               yea
               ,
               thou
               puttest
               thy self
               under
               an
               inevitable
               necessity
               of
               perishihg
               ,
               by
               not
               thinking
               of
               this
               day
               .
               The
               first
               step
               to
               our
               safety
               ,
               is
               consideration
               of
               our
               danger
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vse
                
                 2
              
               It
               reproves
               these
               ,
               who
               if
               they
               think
               of
               the
               evil
               day
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               so
               far
               off
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               to
               little
               purpose
               .
               They
               will
               be
               sure
               to
               set
               it
               at
               such
               a
               distance
               from
               them
               ,
               as
               shall
               take
               away
               the
               force
               of
               the
               meditation
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               not
               strike
               them
               down
               in
               the
               deep
               sense
               and
               fear
               of
               it
               .
               That
               cannon
               ,
               which
               if
               we
               stood
               at
               the
               mouth
               of
               it
               would
               shatter
               limb
               from
               limb
               ,
               will
               not
               so
               much
               as
               scare
               them
               that
               get
               out
               of
               its
               reach
               .
               The
               further
               we
               put
               the
               evil
               day
               ,
               the
               weaker
               impression
               it
               makes
               on
               us
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               (
               say
               sinners
               )
               it
               cannot
               be
               help't
               ,
               we
               owe
               a
               debt
               to
               nature
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               paid
               ;
               sickness
               will
               come
               ,
               and
               death
               follow
               on
               that
               ,
               and
               judgement
               brings
               up
               the
               reare
               of
               both
               .
               But
               (
               alas
               !
               )
               they
               look
               not
               for
               these
               guests
               yet
               ,
               they
               prophesy
               of
               these
               things
               a
               great
               while
               hence
               to
               come
               .
               Many
               a
               faire
               day
               they
               hope
               will
               intervene
               .
               Thus
               men
               are
               very
               kind
               to
               themselves
               .
               First
               ,
               they
               wish
               it
               may
               be
               long
               before
               it
               comes
               ,
               and
               then
               because
               they
               would
               have
               it
               so
               ,
               they
               are
               bold
               to
               promise
               themselves
               it
               shall
               be
               so
               ;
               and
               when
               once
               they
               have
               made
               this
               promise
               ,
               no
               wonder
               if
               they
               then
               live
               after
               the
               rate
               of
               their
               vain
               hopes
               ,
               putting
               off
               the
               stating
               of
               their
               accounts
               ,
               till
               the
               winter-evening
               of
               old
               age
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               not
               have
               such
               allurements
               to
               gad
               abroad
               
               from
               the
               pleasures
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               O
               then
               they
               will
               do
               great
               matters
               to
               fit
               them
               for
               the
               evil
               day
               .
               Bold
               man
               !
               who
               gave
               thee
               leave
               to
               cut
               out
               such
               large
               thongs
               of
               that
               time
               which
               is
               not
               thine
               but
               Gods
               ?
               Who
               makes
               the
               Lease
               ,
               the
               Tenant
               or
               the
               Landlord
               ?
               or
               doest
               thou
               forget
               thou
               farmest
               thy
               life
               ,
               and
               art
               not
               an
               Owner
               ?
               This
               is
               the
               device
               of
               Satan
               ,
               to
               make
               you
               delay
               ,
               whereas
               a
               present
               expectation
               of
               the
               evil
               day
               ,
               would
               not
               let
               you
               sit
               still
               unprepared
               .
               O
               why
               do
               you
               let
               your
               soules
               from
               their
               work
               ,
               make
               them
               idle
               and
               rest
               from
               their
               burdens
               ,
               by
               telling
               them
               of
               long
               life
               ,
               while
               death
               chop
               in
               upon
               you
               unawares
               ?
               O
               what
               shame
               will
               your
               whorish
               hearts
               be
               put
               to
               ,
               (
               that
               now
               say
               your
               husband
               is
               gone
               afar
               off
               ,
               you
               may
               fill
               your selves
               with
               loves
               )
               if
               he
               should
               come
               before
               he
               is
               look't
               for
               ,
               and
               finde
               you
               in
               bed
               with
               lusts
               ?
               And
               let
               me
               tell
               you
               ,
               sudden
               destruction
               is
               threatened
               ,
               especially
               to
               such
               secure
               ones
               .
               Reade
               Matth.
               24.48
               ,
               50
               ,
               51.
               where
               't
               is
               denounced
               against
               that
               sort
               of
               sinners
               ,
               who
               please
               themselves
               with
               their
               Lords
               delaying
               his
               coming
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 that
                 servant
                 shall
                 come
                 in
                 a
                 day
                 when
                 he
                 looketh
                 not
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 an
                 houre
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 aware
                 of
                 .
              
               Indeed
               God
               must
               go
               out
               of
               his
               ordinary
               road
               of
               dealing
               with
               sinners
               ,
               if
               such
               scape
               a
               sudden
               ruine
               .
               One
               is
               bold
               to
               challenge
               any
               to
               shew
               a
               President
               in
               Scripture
               of
               any
               that
               are
               branded
               for
               security
               ,
               that
               some
               remarkable
               yea
               ,
               sudden
               judgement
               did
               not
               surprise
               .
               Sodom
               ,
               how
               soon
               after
               a
               Sun-shine
               morning
               did
               the
               heavens
               thicken
               ,
               and
               bury
               them
               in
               a
               few
               houres
               ,
               (
               by
               a
               storme
               of
               fire
               )
               in
               their
               own
               ashes
               ?
               Carelesse
               Laish
               cut
               off
               before
               they
               almost
               think
               of
               it
               .
               Agag
               ,
               when
               he
               saw
               the
               clouds
               of
               his
               fears
               break
               ,
               and
               faire
               weather
               was
               in
               his
               countenance
               ,
               they
               return
               immediately
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               shut
               him
               up
               in
               death
               ;
               he
               is
               presently
               hewen
               in
               pieces
               .
               Amalek
               slaughtered
               by
               David
               before
               the
               triumph
               of
               their
               late
               victory
               was
               cold
               .
               Nebuchadnezzar
               strutting
               himself
               in
               his
               Palace
               with
               this
               bravado
               in
               his
               mouth
               ,
               
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 great
                 Babylon
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 built
                 ?
              
               and
               before
               he
               can
               get
               the
               words
               out
               of
               his
               throat
               ,
               there
               is
               another
               voice
               falling
               from
               heaven
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 O
                 King
                 ,
                 to
                 thee
                 be
                 it
                 spoken
                 ,
              
               
               
                 thy
                 Kingdome
                 is
                 departed
                 from
                 thee
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 houre
                 it
                 was
                 fulfill'd
                 ,
              
               and
               he
               sent
               to
               graze
               with
               the
               beasts
               .
               Dives
               blessing
               himself
               for
               many
               years
               ,
               and
               within
               a
               few
               houres
               the
               pillow
               is
               pluck't
               from
               under
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               you
               heare
               no
               more
               of
               him
               ,
               till
               out
               of
               hell
               he
               roare
               ;
               yea
               ,
               a
               whole
               world
               ,
               (
               few
               persons
               excepted
               )
               
               drowned
               ,
               and
               they
               not
               know
               till
               the
               day
               the
               flood
               came
               ,
               Mat.
               24.29
               .
               and
               swept
               them
               all
               away
               :
               And
               who
               art
               thou
               ,
               O
               man
               ,
               that
               promisest
               thy self
               an
               exemption
               ,
               when
               Kings
               ,
               Cities
               ,
               a
               whole
               world
               have
               been
               ruined
               after
               this
               sort
               ?
            
             
               
                 
                   Vse
                
                 3
              
               This
               reproves
               those
               ,
               who
               indeed
               think
               oft
               of
               this
               evil
               day
               ,
               (
               much
               against
               their
               will
               ,
               )
               by
               reason
               of
               an
               awakened
               conscience
               ,
               that
               is
               ever
               pinching
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               preaching
               on
               Pauls
               text
               (
               before
               Felix
               )
               to
               them
               ,
               till
               it
               makes
               them
               tremble
               as
               he
               did
               ;
               yet
               such
               is
               the
               power
               of
               lust
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               that
               it
               makes
               them
               spur
               on
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               the
               rebukes
               conscience
               gives
               them
               ,
               and
               affrighting
               thoughts
               they
               have
               of
               the
               evil
               day
               ;
               yet
               they
               continue
               in
               their
               old
               trade
               of
               sin
               desperately
               .
               These
               wretches
               are
               the
               objects
               of
               our
               saddest
               pity
               .
               The
               secure
               sinner
               (
               that
               has
               broke
               prison
               from
               his
               conscience
               ,
               )
               is
               like
               a
               strong-brain'd
               drunkard
               ,
               he
               swallows
               down
               his
               sin
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               other
               doth
               his
               drink
               )
               with
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               stirr'd
               at
               all
               ;
               but
               here
               is
               a
               man
               that
               is
               stomack
               sick
               ,
               (
               as
               I
               may
               so
               say
               )
               his
               conscience
               is
               oft
               disgorging
               his
               sweet
               draughts
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               will
               sinne
               ,
               though
               with
               pain
               and
               anguish
               .
               O
               consider
               (
               poor
               wretches
               )
               what
               you
               do
               ,
               instead
               of
               arming
               your selves
               against
               the
               evil
               day
               ,
               you
               arme
               the
               evil
               day
               against
               your selves
               ;
               you
               are
               sticking
               the
               bed
               with
               pins
               and
               needles
               ,
               on
               which
               you
               must
               ere
               long
               be
               laid
               ;
               you
               are
               throwing
               billets
               into
               that
               fiery
               furnace
               ,
               wherein
               at
               last
               you
               shall
               be
               cast
               ,
               and
               all
               this
               in
               spight
               of
               your
               consciences
               ,
               which
               yet
               God
               mercifully
               sets
               in
               your
               way
               ,
               that
               the
               prickings
               of
               them
               may
               be
               as
               a
               hedge
               of
               thornes
               ,
               to
               keep
               thee
               from
               the
               pursuit
               of
               thy
               lusts
               .
               Know
               therefore
               ,
               if
               thou
               wilt
               go
               on
               ,
               that
               as
               thy
               conscience
               takes
               from
               the
               pleasure
               of
               thy
               sin
               at
               present
               ,
               so
               it
               will
               adde
               to
               the
               horrour
               of
               thy
               torment
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vsue
                
                 4
              
               It
               reproves
               those
               ,
               who
               though
               they
               are
               not
               so
               violent
               and
               outragious
               in
               sin
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               stink
               above
               ground
               in
               the
               nostrils
               of
               others
               ,
               yet
               rest
               in
               an
               unarm'd
               condition
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               flie
               to
               Christ
               for
               covering
               and
               shelter
               against
               this
               day
               of
               storme
               and
               tempest
               ,
               and
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               they
               have
               a
               lie
               in
               their
               right
               hand
               ,
               they
               feed
               on
               a
               shell
               ,
               and
               a
               deceived
               heart
               carries
               them
               aside
               from
               seeking
               after
               Christ
               .
               It
               would
               make
               one
               tremble
               to
               see
               how
               confident
               many
               are
               with
               their
               false
               hopes
               and
               self-confidences
               ,
               daring
               to
               come
               up
               (
               as
               Corah
               with
               his
               Censer
               ,
               as
               undauntedly
               as
               Moses
               himself
               )
               even
               to
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               grave
               ,
               till
               on
               a
               
               sudden
               they
               are
               swallowed
               up
               with
               destruction
               ,
               and
               sent
               to
               be
               undeceiv'd
               in
               hell
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               be
               beaten
               from
               their
               refuges
               of
               lies
               here
               ;
               whoever
               thou
               art
               ,
               O
               man
               ,
               and
               whatever
               thou
               hast
               to
               glory
               in
               ,
               were
               it
               the
               most
               Saint-like
               conversation
               that
               ever
               any
               lived
               on
               earth
               ,
               yet
               if
               this
               be
               thy
               shelter
               against
               the
               evil
               day
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               perish
               .
               No
               salvation
               when
               that
               flood
               comes
               but
               Christ
               ,
               yea
               ,
               being
               in
               Christ
               ,
               hanging
               on
               the
               out-side
               of
               the
               Ark
               by
               a
               specious
               Profession
               ,
               will
               not
               save
               ;
               Me
               thinks
               I
               see
               how
               those
               of
               the
               old
               world
               ran
               for
               their
               lives
               ,
               some
               to
               this
               hill
               ,
               and
               others
               to
               that
               high
               tree
               ,
               and
               how
               the
               waves
               pursued
               them
               ,
               till
               at
               last
               they
               were
               swept
               into
               the
               devouring
               flood
               .
               Such
               will
               your
               end
               be
               ,
               that
               turn
               any
               other
               way
               for
               help
               then
               to
               Christ
               ;
               yet
               the
               Ark
               waits
               on
               you
               ,
               yea
               ,
               comes
               up
               close
               to
               your
               gate
               to
               take
               you
               in
               .
               Noah
               did
               not
               put
               forth
               his
               hand
               more
               willingly
               to
               take
               in
               the
               dove
               ,
               then
               Christ
               doth
               to
               receive
               those
               who
               flie
               to
               him
               for
               refuge
               .
               O
               reject
               not
               your
               own
               mercies
               for
               lying
               vanity
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vse
                
                 3
              
               Let
               it
               put
               thee
               upon
               the
               enquiry
               (
               whoever
               thou
               art
               ,
               )
               whether
               thou
               beest
               in
               a
               posture
               of
               defence
               for
               this
               evil
               day
               .
               Ask
               thy
               soul
               soberly
               and
               solemnly
               ,
               Art
               thou
               provided
               for
               this
               day
               ,
               this
               evil
               day
               ?
               how
               couldest
               thou
               part
               with
               what
               that
               will
               take
               away
               ,
               and
               welcome
               what
               it
               will
               certainly
               bring
               ?
               Death
               comes
               with
               a
               voider
               to
               carry
               away
               all
               thy
               carnal
               enjoyments
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               thee
               up
               a
               reckoning
               for
               them
               .
               O
               canst
               thou
               take
               thy
               leave
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               with
               peace
               and
               confidence
               reade
               the
               other
               ?
               will
               it
               not
               affright
               thee
               to
               have
               thy
               health
               and
               strength
               turn'd
               into
               faintnesse
               and
               feeblenesse
               ,
               thy
               sweet
               nights
               of
               rest
               into
               waking
               eyes
               ,
               and
               restlesse
               tossings
               up
               and
               down
               ;
               thy
               voice
               that
               has
               so
               often
               chanted
               to
               the
               viol
               ,
               to
               be
               now
               acquainted
               with
               no
               other
               tune
               but
               sighs
               and
               groans
               .
               O
               how
               canst
               thou
               look
               upon
               thy
               sweet
               and
               dear
               relations
               with
               thoughts
               of
               removing
               from
               them
               ?
               yea
               ,
               behold
               the
               instrument
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               whetting
               that
               shall
               give
               the
               fatal
               stroke
               to
               sever
               soul
               and
               body
               ?
               think
               that
               thou
               wert
               now
               half
               dead
               in
               thy
               members
               ,
               that
               are
               most
               remote
               from
               the
               fountain
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               death
               to
               have
               but
               a
               few
               moments
               journey
               ,
               before
               it
               arrive
               to
               thy
               heart
               ,
               and
               so
               beat
               thy
               last
               breath
               out
               of
               thy
               body
               .
               Possibly
               the
               inevitable
               necessity
               of
               these
               do
               make
               thee
               to
               harden
               thy self
               against
               them
               ;
               this
               might
               indeed
               in
               some
               Heathen
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               resolv'd
               whether
               there
               be
               another
               world
               or
               no
               ,
               help
               a
               little
               to
               blunt
               the
               edge
               of
               that
               terrour
               which
               otherwise
               
               would
               cut
               deeper
               in
               his
               amazed
               heart
               .
               But
               if
               thou
               believest
               another
               world
               ,
               and
               that
               judgement
               which
               stands
               at
               deaths
               back
               ,
               ready
               to
               allot
               thee
               thy
               unchangeable
               state
               in
               blisse
               or
               misery
               ;
               surely
               thou
               canst
               not
               relieve
               thy
               awakened
               conscience
               with
               such
               a
               poor
               cordial
               .
               O
               therefore
               think
               what
               answer
               thou
               meanest
               to
               give
               unto
               the
               great
               God
               ,
               at
               thy
               appearing
               before
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               shall
               ask
               thee
               ,
               what
               thou
               canst
               say
               ,
               why
               the
               sentence
               of
               eternal
               damnation
               should
               not
               then
               be
               pronounced
               against
               thee
               .
               Truly
               we
               deale
               unfaithfully
               with
               our
               owne
               soules
               ,
               if
               we
               bring
               not
               our
               thoughts
               to
               this
               issue
               .
               If
               now
               you
               should
               ask
               how
               you
               should
               provide
               against
               the
               evill
               day
               ,
               so
               that
               you
               may
               stand
               before
               that
               dreadful
               bar
               ,
               and
               live
               so
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               that
               you
               might
               not
               be
               under
               a
               slavish
               bondage
               ,
               through
               the
               fearful
               expectation
               of
               it
               ;
               Take
               it
               in
               a
               few
               directions
               .
            
             
               
               First
               if
               ever
               you
               would
               have
               a
               blessed
               issue
               of
               this
               evil
               day
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               stand
               in
               judgement
               before
               the
               great
               God
               ,
               rest
               not
               till
               thou
               hast
               got
               into
               a
               Covenant-relation
               with
               Christ
               ,
               Dying
               Davids
               living
               comfort
               was
               drawn
               from
               the
               Covenant
               God
               had
               made
               with
               him
               ;
               this
               was
               all
               his
               desire
               and
               all
               his
               salvation
               ;
               how
               canst
               thou
               put
               thy
               head
               into
               the
               other
               world
               without
               horrour
               ,
               if
               thou
               hast
               not
               solid
               ground
               that
               Christ
               will
               own
               thee
               for
               his
               ?
               Heaven
               hath
               its
               proper
               heires
               ,
               and
               so
               hath
               hell
               .
               The
               heires
               of
               heaven
               are
               such
               as
               are
               in
               Covenant
               with
               God.
               The
               foundation
               of
               it
               was
               laid
               in
               a
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               mansions
               there
               are
               prepared
               for
               a
               people
               in
               Covenant
               with
               him
               ;
               
                 Gather
                 my
                 Saints
                 together
                 that
                 have
                 made
                 a
                 Covenant
                 with
                 me
                 .
              
               But
               how
               mayest
               thou
               get
               into
               this
               Covenant-relation
               ?
               First
               ,
               break
               thy
               covenant
               with
               sin
               .
               Thou
               art
               by
               nature
               a
               covenant-servant
               to
               sin
               and
               Satan
               ,
               may
               be
               thou
               hast
               not
               expresly
               in
               words
               and
               formally
               as
               witches
               seal'd
               this
               covenant
               ,
               yet
               virtually
               as
               thou
               hast
               done
               the
               work
               of
               Satan
               ,
               and
               been
               at
               the
               command
               of
               thy
               lusts
               ,
               accepting
               the
               reward
               of
               unrighteousnesse
               ,
               (
               the
               pleasure
               and
               carnal
               advantages
               they
               have
               paid
               thee
               in
               for
               the
               same
               )
               therein
               thou
               hast
               declared
               thy self
               to
               be
               so
               .
               Now
               if
               ever
               thou
               wilt
               be
               taken
               into
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               break
               this
               ;
               a
               Covenant
               with
               hell
               and
               heaven
               cannot
               stand
               together
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               betroth
               thy self
               to
               Christ
               .
               The
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               is
               the
               joynture
               which
               God
               settles
               only
               upon
               Christs
               Spouse
               .
               
               Rebeccah
               had
               not
               the
               Jewels
               and
               costly
               raiment
               till
               she
               was
               promised
               to
               become
               Isaaks
               wife
               ,
               Gen.
               24.53
               .
               
                 All
                 the
                 Promises
                 are
                 Yea
                 and
                 Amen
                 in
                 Christ
                 .
              
               If
               once
               thou
               receivest
               Christ
               ,
               with
               him
               ,
               thou
               receivest
               them
               .
               He
               that
               owes
               the
               tree
               hath
               right
               to
               all
               the
               fruit
               that
               is
               on
               it
               .
               Now
               that
               thou
               mayest
               not
               huddle
               up
               a
               marriage
               between
               Christ
               and
               thee
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               be
               disown'd
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               it
               prove
               a
               nullity
               at
               last
               ;
               it
               behooves
               thee
               to
               look
               to
               it
               ,
               that
               there
               be
               found
               in
               thee
               what
               Christ
               expects
               in
               every
               soul
               that
               he
               espouseth
               .
               First
               ,
               therefore
               consider
               whether
               thou
               canst
               heartily
               love
               the
               person
               of
               Christ
               .
               Look
               wishly
               on
               him
               again
               and
               again
               as
               he
               is
               set
               forth
               in
               all
               his
               spiritual
               excellencies
               ,
               are
               they
               such
               as
               thy
               heart
               can
               close
               with
               ?
               doth
               his
               holy
               nature
               and
               all
               those
               heavenly
               graces
               with
               which
               he
               is
               beautified
               ,
               render
               him
               desirable
               to
               thee
               ?
               or
               couldest
               thou
               like
               him
               better
               if
               he
               were
               not
               so
               precise
               and
               exactly
               holy
               ?
               yea
               ,
               is
               thy
               heart
               so
               inflamed
               with
               a
               desire
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               thou
               canst
               love
               him
               with
               a
               conjugal
               love
               .
               A
               woman
               may
               love
               one
               as
               a
               friend
               ?
               whom
               she
               cannot
               love
               so
               as
               to
               make
               him
               her
               husband
               .
               A
               friendly
               love
               may
               stand
               with
               a
               love
               of
               some
               other
               equal
               to
               it
               ,
               yea
               ,
               Superiour
               ;
               But
               ▪
               a
               conjugal
               love
               is
               such
               as
               will
               bear
               neither
               :
               canst
               thou
               finde
               in
               thy
               heart
               to
               forsake
               all
               other
               ,
               and
               cleave
               to
               Christ
               ?
               does
               thy
               heart
               speak
               thee
               ready
               ,
               and
               present
               thee
               willing
               to
               go
               with
               thy
               sweet
               Jesus
               ,
               though
               he
               carry
               thee
               from
               father
               and
               fathers
               house
               ?
               Is
               thy
               confidence
               such
               of
               his
               power
               to
               protect
               thee
               from
               all
               thy
               enemies
               ,
               sin
               ,
               wrath
               and
               hell
               ,
               that
               thou
               canst
               resolvedly
               put
               the
               life
               of
               thy
               soul
               into
               his
               hands
               ,
               to
               be
               saved
               by
               the
               sole
               vertue
               of
               his
               blood
               ,
               and
               strength
               of
               his
               omnipotent
               arme
               ;
               and
               of
               his
               care
               to
               provide
               for
               thee
               for
               this
               life
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               that
               rhou
               canst
               acquiesce
               in
               what
               he
               promiseth
               to
               do
               for
               thee
               ?
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               if
               thou
               hast
               Christ
               ,
               thou
               must
               not
               only
               love
               him
               ,
               but
               for
               his
               sake
               ,
               all
               thy
               new
               Kindred
               ,
               which
               by
               thy
               marriage
               to
               him
               thou
               shalt
               be
               allied
               unto
               .
               How
               canst
               thou
               fadge
               to
               call
               the
               Saints
               thy
               brethren
               ?
               canst
               thou
               love
               them
               heartily
               ,
               and
               forget
               all
               the
               old
               grudges
               thou
               hast
               had
               against
               them
               ?
               some
               of
               them
               thou
               wilt
               finde
               poor
               and
               persecuted
               ,
               yet
               Christ
               is
               not
               ashamed
               to
               call
               them
               brethren
               ,
               neither
               must
               thou
               .
               If
               thou
               findest
               thy
               heart
               now
               in
               such
               a
               disposition
               as
               suits
               these
               Interrogatories
               ,
               I
               dare
               not
               deny
               the
               banes
               ,
               yea
               ,
               I
               dare
               not
               but
               pronounce
               Christ
               and
               thee
               Husband
               and
               Wife
               .
               Go
               ,
               poor
               soul
               ,
               (
               if
               I
               may
               call
               so
               
               glorious
               a
               Bride
               poor
               ,
               )
               Go
               and
               comfort
               thy self
               with
               the
               expectation
               of
               thy
               Bridegrooms
               coming
               for
               thee
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               evil
               day
               approaches
               ,
               and
               death
               it self
               draws
               nigh
               ,
               look
               not
               now
               with
               terrour
               upon
               it
               ,
               but
               rather
               revive
               with
               old
               Jacob
               ,
               to
               see
               the
               chariot
               which
               shall
               carry
               thee
               over
               unto
               the
               embraces
               of
               thy
               husband
               ,
               whom
               thou
               hearest
               to
               be
               in
               so
               great
               Honour
               and
               Majesty
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               as
               may
               assure
               thee
               he
               is
               able
               to
               make
               thee
               welcome
               when
               thou
               comest
               there
               .
               Amongst
               the
               
                 all
                 things
              
               which
               are
               ours
               by
               being
               Christs
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               forgets
               not
               to
               name
               this
               to
               be
               one
               ,
               
                 Death
                 is
                 ours
              
               .
               And
               well
               ,
               he
               did
               so
               ,
               or
               else
               we
               should
               never
               have
               look't
               upon
               it
               as
               a
               gift
               ,
               but
               rather
               as
               a
               judgement
               .
               Now
               soul
               ,
               thou
               art
               out
               of
               any
               danger
               of
               hurt
               that
               the
               evil
               day
               can
               do
               thee
               .
               Yet
               there
               remains
               something
               for
               thee
               to
               do
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayest
               walk
               in
               the
               comfortable
               expectation
               of
               the
               evil
               day
               .
               We
               see
               that
               gracious
               persons
               may
               for
               want
               of
               a
               holy
               care
               fall
               into
               such
               distempers
               ,
               as
               may
               put
               a
               sting
               into
               their
               thoughts
               of
               the
               evil
               day
               .
               David
               ,
               that
               at
               one
               time
               would
               not
               feare
               
                 to
                 walk
                 in
                 the
                 valley
                 of
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 death
                 ,
              
               is
               so
               affrighted
               at
               another
               time
               when
               he
               is
               led
               towards
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               cries
               ,
               
                 Spare
                 me
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 recover
                 my
                 strength
                 ,
                 before
                 I
                 go
                 hence
                 ,
              
               Psal
               .
               39.
               
               The
               childe
               ,
               though
               he
               loves
               his
               father
               ,
               may
               do
               that
               which
               may
               make
               him
               afraid
               to
               go
               home
               .
               Now
               ,
               Christian
               ,
               if
               thou
               wouldest
               live
               in
               a
               comfortable
               expectation
               of
               the
               evil
               day
               ,
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               labour
               to
               die
               to
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               enjoyments
               of
               it
               every
               day
               more
               and
               more
               .
               Death
               is
               not
               so
               strong
               to
               him
               ,
               whose
               natural
               strength
               has
               been
               wasted
               by
               long
               pining
               sicknesse
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               to
               him
               that
               lies
               but
               a
               few
               dayes
               ,
               and
               has
               strength
               of
               nature
               to
               make
               great
               resistance
               .
               Truly
               thus
               it
               is
               here
               ,
               that
               Christian
               ,
               whose
               love
               to
               this
               life
               and
               the
               contents
               of
               it
               ,
               hath
               been
               for
               many
               years
               consuming
               and
               dying
               ,
               will
               with
               more
               facility
               part
               with
               them
               ,
               then
               he
               whose
               love
               is
               stronger
               to
               them
               .
               All
               Christians
               are
               not
               mortified
               in
               the
               same
               degree
               to
               the
               world
               .
               Paul
               tells
               us
               he
               died
               daily
               .
               He
               was
               ever
               sending
               more
               and
               more
               of
               his
               heart
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               so
               that
               by
               that
               time
               he
               came
               to
               die
               ,
               all
               his
               affections
               were
               pack't
               up
               and
               gone
               ,
               which
               made
               him
               the
               more
               ready
               to
               follow
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 ready
                 to
                 be
                 offered
                 up
                 ,
              
               2
               Tim.
               4.6
               .
               If
               it
               be
               but
               a
               tooth
               to
               pull
               out
               ,
               the
               faster
               it
               stands
               the
               more
               pain
               we
               have
               to
               draw
               it
               ,
               O
               loosen
               the
               roots
               
               of
               thy
               affections
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               tree
               will
               fall
               more
               easily
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               be
               careful
               to
               approve
               thy self
               with
               diligence
               and
               faithfulnesse
               to
               God
               in
               thy
               place
               and
               calling
               .
               The
               clearer
               thou
               standest
               in
               thy
               own
               thoughts
               concerning
               the
               uprightnesse
               of
               thy
               heart
               in
               the
               tenure
               of
               thy
               Christian
               course
               ,
               the
               more
               composure
               thou
               wilt
               have
               when
               the
               evil
               day
               comes
               .
               
                 I
                 beseech
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               good
               Hezekiah
               at
               the
               point
               of
               death
               as
               he
               thought
               )
               
                 remember
                 now
                 how
                 I
                 have
                 walked
                 before
                 thee
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 perfect
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 done
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 in
                 thy
                 sight
                 .
              
               This
               cannot
               be
               our
               confidence
               ,
               but
               it
               will
               be
               a
               better
               companion
               then
               a
               scoulding
               conscience
               ;
               if
               the
               blood
               be
               bad
               ,
               the
               spirits
               will
               be
               tainted
               also
               ;
               the
               more
               our
               life
               has
               been
               corrupted
               with
               hypocrisie
               and
               unfaithfulnesse
               ,
               the
               weaker
               our
               faith
               will
               be
               in
               a
               dying
               houre
               .
               There
               is
               great
               difference
               between
               two
               children
               that
               come
               home
               at
               night
               ,
               one
               from
               the
               field
               ,
               where
               he
               hath
               been
               diligent
               and
               faithful
               about
               his
               fathers
               work
               ,
               and
               another
               that
               hath
               played
               the
               Truant
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               day
               ;
               the
               former
               comes
               inconfidently
               to
               stand
               before
               his
               father
               ,
               the
               other
               sneaks
               to
               bed
               ,
               &
               is
               afraid
               his
               father
               should
               see
               him
               ,
               or
               ask
               where
               he
               hath
               been
               .
               O
               Sirs
               ,
               look
               to
               your
               walking
               .
               These
               have
               been
               trying
               times
               as
               ever
               came
               to
               England
               .
               It
               has
               required
               more
               care
               and
               courage
               to
               keep
               sincerity
               then
               formerly
               .
               And
               that
               is
               the
               reason
               why
               it
               is
               so
               rare
               to
               finde
               Christians
               (
               especially
               those
               whose
               place
               and
               calling
               hath
               been
               more
               in
               the
               winde
               of
               temptation
               ,
               )
               go
               off
               the
               stage
               at
               death
               with
               such
               a
               Plaudite
               of
               inward
               peace
               in
               their
               bosomes
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               familiarize
               the
               thoughts
               of
               the
               evil
               day
               to
               thy
               soul
               ;
               Handle
               this
               serpent
               ,
               often
               walk
               daily
               in
               the
               serious
               meditations
               of
               if
               ,
               do
               not
               run
               from
               them
               because
               they
               are
               unpleasing
               to
               flesh
               ;
               that
               is
               the
               way
               to
               increase
               the
               terrour
               of
               it
               .
               Do
               with
               your
               souls
               ,
               when
               shy
               of
               ,
               and
               scared
               with
               the
               thoughts
               of
               affliction
               or
               death
               ,
               as
               you
               use
               to
               do
               with
               your
               beast
               ,
               that
               is
               given
               to
               bogle
               and
               start
               as
               you
               ride
               on
               him
               .
               When
               he
               flies
               back
               and
               starts
               at
               a
               thing
               ,
               you
               do
               not
               yield
               to
               his
               fear
               and
               go
               back
               ,
               that
               will
               make
               him
               worse
               another
               time
               ,
               but
               you
               ride
               him
               up
               close
               to
               that
               which
               he
               is
               afraid
               of
               ,
               and
               in
               time
               you
               break
               him
               of
               that
               quality
               .
               The
               evil
               day
               is
               not
               such
               a
               scareful
               thing
               to
               thee
               that
               art
               a
               Christian
               ,
               as
               thou
               shouldest
               start
               for
               it
               .
               Bring
               up
               thy
               heart
               close
               to
               it
               .
               Shew
               
               thy
               soul
               what
               Christ
               hath
               done
               to
               take
               the
               sting
               out
               of
               it
               what
               the
               sweet
               promises
               are
               ,
               that
               are
               given
               on
               purpose
               to
               overcome
               the
               feare
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               what
               thy
               hopes
               are
               thou
               shalt
               get
               by
               it
               .
               These
               will
               satisfie
               and
               compose
               thy
               Spirit
               ,
               whereas
               the
               shunning
               the
               thoughts
               of
               it
               will
               but
               increase
               thy
               feare
               ,
               and
               bring
               thee
               more
               into
               bondage
               to
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
              
               .
               The
               second
               Argument
               with
               which
               the
               Exhortation
               is
               pressed
               ,
               drawn
               from
               the
               assured
               victory
               which
               shall
               crown
               the
               soules
               conflict
               ,
               if
               in
               this
               Armour
               ,
               where
               several
               Points
               couched
               in
               the
               Argument
               ,
               are
               briefly
               handled
               .
            
             
               WE
               come
               now
               to
               the
               second
               Argument
               the
               Apostle
               useth
               ,
               further
               to
               presse
               the
               exhortation
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               glorious
               victory
               ,
               which
               hovers
               over
               the
               heads
               of
               believers
               while
               in
               the
               fight
               ,
               and
               shall
               surely
               crown
               them
               in
               the
               end
               ;
               this
               is
               held
               forth
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 And
                 having
                 done
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 stand
                 .
              
               The
               phrase
               is
               short
               ,
               but
               full
               .
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                 First
                 observe
                 ,
                 Heaven
                 is
                 not
                 won
                 with
                 good
                 words
                 and
                 a
                 fair
                 Profession
                 ;
                 
                   Having
                   done
                   all
                
                 .
                 The
                 doing
                 Christian
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 shall
                 stand
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 empty
                 boaster
                 of
                 his
                 faith
                 shall
                 fall
                 .
                 The
                 great
                 talkers
                 of
                 Religion
                 are
                 oft
                 the
                 least
                 doers
                 .
                 His
                 Religion
                 is
                 in
                 vaine
                 ,
                 whose
                 Profession
                 brings
                 not
                 letters
                 testimonial
                 from
                 a
                 holy
                 life
                 .
                 Sacrifice
                 without
                 obedience
                 is
                 Sacriledge
                 .
                 
                 Such
                 rob
                 God
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 makes
                 most
                 account
                 of
                 .
                 A
                 great
                 Captain
                 once
                 smote
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 souldiers
                 for
                 railing
                 at
                 his
                 enemy
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 called
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 raile
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 fight
                 against
                 him
                 and
                 kill
                 him
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 not
                 crying
                 out
                 upon
                 the
                 devil
                 ,
                 and
                 declaiming
                 against
                 sin
                 in
                 prayer
                 or
                 discourse
                 ,
                 but
                 fighting
                 and
                 mortifying
                 it
                 that
                 God
                 looks
                 chiefly
                 upon
                 ;
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 else
                 doth
                 but
                 beat
                 the
                 aire
                 ;
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 marks
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 on
                 his
                 flesh
                 and
                 unmortified
                 lusts
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 fought
                 .
                 Paul
                 was
                 in
                 earnest
                 ,
                 he
                 left
                 a
                 witnesse
                 upon
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 made
                 black
                 and
                 blew
                 with
                 stroaks
                 of
                 mortification
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 vapouring
                 in
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Philistines
                 that
                 got
                 David
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 but
                 shedding
                 their
                 blood
                 :
                 And
                 is
                 it
                 so
                 small
                 a
                 matter
                 to
                 be
                 son
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 thinkest
                 to
                 obtain
                 it
                 ,
                 without
                 giving
                 a
                 real
                 proof
                 of
                 thy
                 zeal
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 hatred
                 to
                 sin
                 ?
                 
                   Not
                   a
                   forgetful
                   hearer
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   doer
                   of
                   the
                   work
                   ;
                   this
                   man
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   blessed
                   in
                   his
                   deed
                   ,
                
                 James
                 1.25
                 .
                 Mark
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 his
                 deed
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 his
                 deed
                 ;
                 he
                 shall
                 meet
                 blessednesse
                 in
                 that
                 way
                 of
                 obedience
                 he
                 walks
                 in
                 .
                 The
                 empty
                 Professour
                 disappoints
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 seeing
                 his
                 leaves
                 ,
                 expect
                 fruit
                 ,
                 but
                 finde
                 none
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 he
                 disappoints
                 himself
                 ;
                 he
                 thinks
                 to
                 reach
                 heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 shall
                 misse
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Tertullian
                 speaks
                 of
                 some
                 that
                 think
                 ,
                 
                   Satìs
                   Deum
                   habere
                   ,
                   si
                   corde
                   &
                   animo
                   suspiciatur
                   ,
                   licèt
                   actu
                   minus
                   fiat
                
                 :
                 God
                 hath
                 enough
                 (
                 they
                 think
                 )
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 feared
                 and
                 reverenced
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 their
                 actions
                 they
                 shew
                 it
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 can
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 believe
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 feare
                 him
                 never
                 the
                 worse
                 :
                 This
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 is
                 to
                 play
                 the
                 Adulteresse
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 be
                 chaste
                 ,
                 to
                 prepare
                 poison
                 for
                 ones
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 be
                 dutiful
                 ;
                 but
                 let
                 such
                 know
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 same
                 father
                 )
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 sin
                 and
                 believe
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 pardon
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 contradiction
                 also
                 ;
                 he
                 'll
                 forgive
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 turn'd
                 into
                 hell
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 .
                 As
                 ever
                 you
                 would
                 stand
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 look
                 you
                 be
                 found
                 doing
                 the
                 work
                 your
                 Lord
                 hath
                 left
                 you
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 trust
                 not
                 to
                 lying
                 words
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Prophet
                 speaks
                 ,
                 Jer.
                 7.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Observe
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 to
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 accepts
                 their
                 weak
                 endeavours
                 ,
                 (
                 joyn'd
                 with
                 sincerity
                 and
                 perseverance
                 in
                 his
                 service
                 )
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 full
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 here
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 
                   done
                   all
                
                 .
                 O
                 who
                 would
                 not
                 serve
                 such
                 a
                 Lord
                 !
                 you
                 hear
                 servants
                 sometimes
                 complain
                 of
                 their
                 Masters
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 rigid
                 and
                 strict
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 never
                 please
                 them
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 not
                 when
                 they
                 do
                 their
                 utmost
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 cannot
                 be
                 charged
                 upon
                 God.
                 Be
                 but
                 so
                 faithful
                 as
                 to
                 do
                 thy
                 best
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 is
                 so
                 gracious
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 pardon
                 thy
                 worst
                 .
                 David
                 knew
                 this
                 Gospel-indulgence
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Then
                   shall
                   I
                   not
                   be
                   ashamed
                   when
                   I
                   have
                   respect
                   to
                   all
                   thy
                   Commandments
                   ,
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 119.6
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 when
                 my
                 eye
                 is
                 to
                 all
                 thy
                 Commandments
                 .
                 The
                 Traveller
                 hath
                 his
                 eye
                 on
                 or
                 towards
                 the
                 place
                 he
                 is
                 going
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 yet
                 short
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 there
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 putting
                 on
                 all
                 he
                 can
                 to
                 reach
                 it
                 ;
                 So
                 stands
                 the
                 Saints
                 heart
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Commands
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 presseth
                 on
                 to
                 come
                 nearer
                 and
                 nearer
                 to
                 full
                 obedience
                 :
                 such
                 a
                 soul
                 shall
                 never
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 shame
                 .
                 But
                 wo
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 cover
                 their
                 sloth
                 with
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 infirmity
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 that
                 spend
                 their
                 zeal
                 and
                 strength
                 in
                 the
                 pursuit
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 or
                 their
                 lusts
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 think
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 up
                 when
                 charg'd
                 therwith
                 .
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 their
                 infirmity
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 can
                 serve
                 God
                 no
                 better
                 .
                 These
                 do
                 by
                 God
                 as
                 those
                 two
                 did
                 by
                 their
                 Prince
                 ,
                 (
                 Francis
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 France
                 )
                 who
                 cut
                 off
                 their
                 right
                 hand
                 one
                 for
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 made
                 it
                 an
                 excuse
                 they
                 were
                 lame
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 could
                 not
                 serve
                 in
                 his
                 Galleys
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Gallowes
                 .
                 Thus
                 many
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 at
                 last
                 to
                 have
                 disabled
                 themselves
                 ,
                 by
                 refusing
                 that
                 help
                 the
                 Spirit
                 hath
                 offered
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 wasted
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 given
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 shall
                 be
                 rewarded
                 for
                 hypocrites
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 .
                 God
                 knows
                 how
                 to
                 distinguish
                 between
                 the
                 sincerity
                 of
                 a
                 Saint
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 his
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 shifts
                 of
                 a
                 false
                 heart
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 will
                 wave
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 briefly
                 speak
                 to
                 foure
                 points
                 which
                 lie
                 clear
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 here
                 is
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 perseverance
                 .
                 
                   Having
                   done
                   all
                
                 .
              
               
                 2ly
                 ,
                 here
                 is
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 divine
                 Armour
                 ,
                 to
                 persevere
                 til
                 we
                 
                 have
                 done
                 al.
                 Wherfore
                 else
                 bids
                 he
                 them
                 take
                 this
                 armour
                 for
                 this
                 
                 end
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 do
                 it
                 without
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 here
                 is
                 the
                 certainty
                 of
                 persevering
                 and
                 overcoming
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 if
                 clad
                 with
                 this
                 Armour
                 ,
                 else
                 it
                 were
                 small
                 encouragement
                 to
                 bid
                 them
                 take
                 that
                 Armour
                 which
                 would
                 not
                 surely
                 defend
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 here
                 is
                 the
                 blessed
                 result
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 perseverance
                 ,
                 propounded
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 will
                 abundantly
                 recompence
                 all
                 their
                 pain
                 and
                 patience
                 in
                 the
                 war
                 ,
                 having
                 done
                 all
                 
                   to
                   stand
                
                 ,
                 From
                 these
                 follow
                 foure
                 distinct
                 Points
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 Christs
                 souldier
                 must
                 persevere
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 perseverance
                 without
                 true
                 grace
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 where
                 true
                 grace
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 soul
                 shall
                 persevere
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 to
                 stand
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 war
                 ,
                 will
                 abundantly
                 recompence
                 all
                 our
                 hazard
                 and
                 hardship
                 endured
                 in
                 the
                 warre
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                 He
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 Christs
                 souldier
                 must
                 persevere
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 in
                 this
                 war
                 against
                 Satan
                 .
                 This
                 
                   Having
                   done
                   all
                
                 ,
                 comes
                 in
                 after
                 our
                 conflict
                 with
                 death
                 :
                 
                   That
                   ye
                   may
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   withst
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   evil
                   day
                
                 ;
                 then
                 follows
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   having
                   done
                   all
                
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 not
                 done
                 all
                 till
                 that
                 pitch't
                 battel
                 be
                 fought
                 .
                 
                   The
                   last
                   enemy
                   is
                   death
                
                 .
                 The
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 imports
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 finish
                 a
                 businesse
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 a
                 matter
                 to
                 a
                 full
                 issue
                 ;
                 so
                 ,
                 Phil.
                 2.12
                 .
                 where
                 we
                 translate
                 it
                 well
                 ,
                 
                   Work
                   out
                   your
                   salvation
                
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 perfect
                 it
                 ;
                 be
                 not
                 Christians
                 by
                 halves
                 ,
                 but
                 go
                 through
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 through
                 Christian
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Christian
                 .
                 Not
                 he
                 that
                 takes
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 keeps
                 the
                 field
                 ;
                 not
                 he
                 that
                 sets
                 out
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 holds
                 out
                 in
                 this
                 holy
                 war
                 ,
                 deserves
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Saint
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 not
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 belonging
                 to
                 Christianity
                 as
                 an
                 honourable
                 retreat
                 ;
                 not
                 such
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 command
                 in
                 all
                 Christs
                 military
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 as
                 fall
                 back
                 and
                 lay
                 down
                 your
                 armes
                 ;
                 No
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 fall
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 stand
                 to
                 your
                 armes
                 ,
                 till
                 call'd
                 off
                 by
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 under
                 a
                 Covenant
                 and
                 Oath
                 to
                 do
                 this
                 .
                 Formerly
                 
                 souldiers
                 used
                 to
                 take
                 an
                 oath
                 not
                 to
                 flinch
                 from
                 their
                 colours
                 ,
                 but
                 faithfully
                 to
                 cleave
                 to
                 their
                 Leaders
                 ,
                 this
                 they
                 called
                 
                   Sacramentum
                   militare
                
                 ,
                 a
                 military
                 oath
                 .
                 Such
                 an
                 oath
                 lies
                 upon
                 every
                 Christian
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 so
                 essential
                 to
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 Saint
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 described
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 Psal
                 :
                 50.5
                 .
                 
                   Gather
                   my
                   Saints
                   together
                   ,
                   those
                   that
                   have
                   made
                   a
                   Covenant
                   with
                   me
                   .
                
                 We
                 are
                 nor
                 Christians
                 ,
                 till
                 we
                 have
                 subscribed
                 this
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 any
                 reservation
                 .
                 When
                 we
                 take
                 upon
                 us
                 the
                 Profession
                 of
                 Christs
                 Name
                 ,
                 we
                 list
                 our selves
                 in
                 his
                 muster-roll
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 it
                 do
                 promise
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 will
                 live
                 and
                 die
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 all
                 his
                 enemies
                 .
                 
                   Every
                   Nation
                   will
                   walk
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   his
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   will
                   walk
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   our
                   God
                
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 walk
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 fight
                 under
                 the
                 banner
                 of
                 his
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 wherein
                 his
                 Name
                 is
                 displayed
                 ,
                 by
                 giving
                 an
                 eternal
                 defiance
                 to
                 sin
                 and
                 Satan
                 ?
                 If
                 a
                 Captain
                 had
                 not
                 such
                 a
                 tie
                 on
                 his
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 them
                 to
                 seek
                 when
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 battel
                 comes
                 :
                 therefore
                 Christ
                 tells
                 us
                 upon
                 what
                 termes
                 he
                 will
                 enroll
                 us
                 among
                 his
                 disciples
                 :
                 
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   will
                   be
                   my
                   disciple
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   deny
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   up
                   his
                   Crosse
                   ,
                   and
                   follow
                   me
                   .
                
                 He
                 will
                 not
                 entertain
                 us
                 ,
                 till
                 we
                 resign
                 up
                 our selves
                 freely
                 to
                 his
                 dispose
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 no
                 disputing
                 with
                 his
                 commands
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 one
                 under
                 his
                 authority
                 ,
                 go
                 and
                 come
                 at
                 his
                 word
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 perseverance
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 because
                 our
                 enemy
                 perseveres
                 to
                 oppose
                 us
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 truce
                 in
                 the
                 devils
                 heart
                 ,
                 no
                 cessation
                 of
                 armes
                 in
                 our
                 enemies
                 camp
                 .
                 If
                 an
                 enemy
                 continue
                 to
                 assault
                 a
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 within
                 cease
                 to
                 resist
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 easie
                 to
                 tell
                 what
                 will
                 follow
                 :
                 The
                 Prophet
                 that
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 Bethel
                 did
                 his
                 errand
                 well
                 ,
                 withstood
                 Jeroboams
                 temptation
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 his
                 way
                 home
                 was
                 drawn
                 aside
                 by
                 the
                 old
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 slain
                 by
                 a
                 Lion.
                 Thus
                 many
                 flie
                 from
                 one
                 temptation
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 persevering
                 are
                 vanquish't
                 by
                 another
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 escape
                 his
                 sword
                 ,
                 at
                 another
                 time
                 are
                 slain
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 Joash
                 was
                 hopeful
                 when
                 young
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 lasted
                 not
                 long
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 many
                 precious
                 servants
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 making
                 such
                 vigorous
                 resistance
                 in
                 their
                 last
                 dayes
                 as
                 in
                 their
                 first
                 ,
                 have
                 fallen
                 foully
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 
                   Solomon
                   ,
                   Asa
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 Indeed
                 it
                 is
                 hard
                 when
                 a
                 line
                 is
                 drawn
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 length
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 it
                 so
                 streight
                 that
                 it
                 slacken
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 hold
                 a
                 thing
                 long
                 in
                 our
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 numbnesse
                 grow
                 in
                 
                 our
                 fingers
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 remit
                 of
                 our
                 strength
                 ;
                 therefore
                 we
                 are
                 bid
                 so
                 often
                 to
                 hold
                 fast
                 the
                 Profession
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 we
                 see
                 an
                 enemy
                 gaping
                 to
                 catch
                 us
                 when
                 we
                 fall
                 ,
                 me
                 thinks
                 this
                 should
                 quicken
                 us
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 glory
                 is
                 setled
                 upon
                 the
                 persevering
                 soule
                 ,
                 the
                 crown
                 stands
                 at
                 the
                 Goal
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 it
                 that
                 comes
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 race
                 .
                 
                   To
                   him
                   that
                   overcomes
                   will
                   I
                   give
                   ,
                
                 not
                 in
                 praelio
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 bello
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 particular
                 skirmish
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 war.
                 
                   Ye
                   have
                   need
                   of
                   patience
                   ,
                   that
                   after
                   ye
                   have
                   done
                   the
                   whole
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   ye
                   might
                   receive
                   the
                   promise
                   ,
                
                 Heb.
                 10.36
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 remarkable
                 accent
                 on
                 that
                 henceforth
                 ,
                 which
                 Paul
                 mentions
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 4.7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 
                   I
                   have
                   fought
                   a
                   good
                   fight
                   ,
                   henceforth
                   is
                   laid
                   up
                   for
                   me
                   a
                   Crown
                   of
                   righteousnesse
                   .
                
                 Why
                 ,
                 was
                 it
                 not
                 laid
                 up
                 before
                 ?
                 yes
                 ,
                 but
                 having
                 persevered
                 and
                 come
                 near
                 the
                 Goale
                 ,
                 being
                 within
                 sight
                 of
                 home
                 ,
                 ready
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 he
                 takes
                 now
                 surer
                 hold
                 of
                 the
                 promise
                 .
                 Indeed
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 gracious
                 soul
                 is
                 nearer
                 its
                 salvation
                 after
                 every
                 victory
                 then
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 he
                 approacheth
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 race
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 time
                 promised
                 for
                 the
                 receiving
                 of
                 the
                 promised
                 salvation
                 .
                 Then
                 and
                 not
                 till
                 then
                 the
                 Garland
                 drops
                 upon
                 his
                 head
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Here
                 we
                 may
                 take
                 up
                 a
                 sad
                 lamentation
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 many
                 Apostate
                 Professours
                 of
                 our
                 dayes
                 .
                 Never
                 was
                 this
                 spiritual
                 falling
                 sicknesse
                 more
                 rise
                 .
                 O
                 how
                 many
                 are
                 sick
                 of
                 it
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 few
                 fallen
                 asleep
                 by
                 it
                 ?
                 These
                 times
                 of
                 warre
                 and
                 confusion
                 have
                 not
                 made
                 so
                 many
                 broken
                 Merchants
                 as
                 broken
                 Professours
                 ;
                 where
                 is
                 the
                 Congregation
                 that
                 cannot
                 shew
                 some
                 who
                 have
                 out-lived
                 their
                 Profession
                 ?
                 not
                 unlike
                 the
                 silk-worm
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 after
                 all
                 her
                 spinning
                 ,
                 works
                 her selfe
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 bottome
                 ,
                 and
                 becomes
                 at
                 last
                 a
                 common
                 flie
                 .
                 Are
                 there
                 not
                 many
                 ,
                 whose
                 forwardnesse
                 in
                 Religion
                 we
                 have
                 stood
                 gazing
                 on
                 with
                 admiration
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 disciples
                 on
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 ready
                 to
                 say
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 as
                 they
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 See
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 stones
                 these
                 are
                 ?
                 what
                 polished
                 gifts
                 and
                 shining
                 graces
                 are
                 here
                 ?
                 and
                 now
                 not
                 one
                 stone
                 left
                 upon
                 another
                 .
                 O
                 did
                 you
                 ever
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 went
                 in
                 so
                 goodly
                 array
                 towards
                 heaven
                 in
                 communion
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 would
                 after
                 that
                 face
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 run
                 over
                 to
                 the
                 devils
                 side
                 ,
                 turn
                 Blasphemers
                 ,
                 Worldlings
                 and
                 Atheists
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 have
                 done
                 ?
                 O
                 what
                 a
                 sad
                 change
                 is
                 here
                 !
                 
                   It
                   had
                   been
                   
                   better
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   have
                   known
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   then
                   after
                   they
                   have
                   known
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   turne
                   from
                   the
                   holy
                   Commandment
                   delivered
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Pet.
                 2.21
                 .
                 Better
                 never
                 to
                 have
                 walk't
                 a
                 step
                 towards
                 heaven
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 put
                 such
                 a
                 scorn
                 and
                 reproach
                 upon
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 God.
                 
                   Comparationem
                   videtur
                   egisse
                   qui
                   utrumquo
                   cognoverit
                   ,
                   &
                   judicato
                   pronunciûsse
                   eum
                   meliorem
                   ,
                   cujus
                   se
                   rursu●
                   esse
                   maluerit
                   .
                
                 Tertul.
                 de
                 poenit
                 .
                 Such
                 a
                 one
                 who
                 hath
                 known
                 both
                 what
                 a
                 service
                 Satans
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Gods
                 is
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 revolt
                 from
                 God
                 to
                 the
                 devil
                 ,
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 compared
                 one
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 result
                 of
                 his
                 mature
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 to
                 pronounce
                 the
                 devils
                 which
                 he
                 chooseth
                 better
                 then
                 Gods
                 which
                 he
                 leaveth
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 is
                 it
                 possible
                 that
                 any
                 can
                 sin
                 upon
                 a
                 higher
                 guilt
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 to
                 hell
                 under
                 a
                 greater
                 load
                 of
                 wrath
                 ?
                 These
                 are
                 they
                 which
                 God
                 loaths
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 hates
                 putting
                 away
                 disdains
                 much
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 himself
                 thus
                 put
                 away
                 .
                 
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   draw
                   back
                   ,
                   my
                   soul
                   shall
                   have
                   no
                   pleasure
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                
                 Heb.
                 10.38
                 .
                 The
                 Apostate
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 tread
                 upon
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 10.29
                 .
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 no
                 better
                 then
                 the
                 dirt
                 under
                 his
                 feet
                 .
                 Well
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 have
                 treading
                 for
                 treading
                 ,
                 God
                 himself
                 will
                 set
                 his
                 foot
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 119.118
                 .
                 
                   Thou
                   hast
                   troden
                   down
                   all
                   that
                   erre
                   from
                   thy
                   statutes
                   ,
                
                 and
                 who
                 (
                 think
                 you
                 )
                 will
                 be
                 weary
                 soonest
                 ?
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 under
                 foot
                 beares
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 man
                 upon
                 him
                 .
                 To
                 be
                 under
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 lie
                 under
                 the
                 whole
                 weight
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 .
                 O
                 pity
                 and
                 pray
                 for
                 such
                 forlorn
                 souls
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 objects
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 subjects
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 fallen
                 low
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 into
                 hell
                 ;
                 now
                 and
                 then
                 we
                 see
                 an
                 Eutichus
                 raised
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 fallen
                 from
                 such
                 a
                 height
                 .
                 
                   And
                   you
                   that
                   stand
                   ,
                   take
                   heed
                   lest
                   you
                   fall
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 A
                 soul
                 void
                 of
                 divine
                 armour
                 cannot
                 persevere
                 .
                 
                 What
                 this
                 divine
                 armour
                 is
                 I
                 have
                 shewen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Apostle
                 here
                 doth
                 in
                 the
                 several
                 pieces
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 sanctifying
                 graces
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 are
                 this
                 Armour
                 .
                 One
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 these
                 wrought
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 will
                 never
                 hold
                 out
                 to
                 passe
                 all
                 the
                 stages
                 of
                 this
                 Christian
                 race
                 ,
                 to
                 fight
                 all
                 the
                 battels
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 fought
                 before
                 victory
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 .
                 Common
                 gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 illumination
                 ,
                 
                 conviction
                 ,
                 sudden
                 pangs
                 and
                 flushing
                 heats
                 of
                 affection
                 may
                 carry
                 out
                 the
                 creature
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 with
                 a
                 goodly
                 appearance
                 of
                 zeal
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 forwardnesse
                 in
                 Profession
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 strength
                 these
                 afford
                 is
                 soon
                 spent
                 .
                 Johns
                 hearers
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 John
                 5.35
                 .
                 got
                 some
                 light
                 and
                 heat
                 by
                 sitting
                 under
                 his
                 burning
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 but
                 how
                 long
                 did
                 it
                 last
                 ?
                 
                   Ye
                   were
                   willing
                   to
                   rejoyce
                   for
                   a
                   season
                   .
                
                 They
                 were
                 very
                 beautiful
                 colours
                 that
                 were
                 drawn
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 laid
                 in
                 oyle
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 soon
                 wash't
                 off
                 again
                 .
                 The
                 foolish
                 Virgins
                 made
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 blaze
                 with
                 their
                 lamps
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 expect
                 as
                 good
                 a
                 day
                 when
                 Christ
                 should
                 come
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 wise
                 Virgins
                 ,
                 but
                 (
                 alas
                 !
                 )
                 their
                 lamps
                 are
                 out
                 before
                 he
                 appeared
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 good
                 never
                 a
                 whit
                 as
                 never
                 the
                 better
                 .
                 The
                 stony
                 ground
                 more
                 forward
                 then
                 the
                 best
                 soile
                 ,
                 the
                 seed
                 comes
                 up
                 immediately
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 crop
                 should
                 soon
                 have
                 been
                 reap't
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 few
                 nipping
                 frosts
                 turns
                 its
                 hue
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 harvest
                 proves
                 a
                 day
                 of
                 desperate
                 sorrow
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 instances
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 more
                 in
                 Scripture
                 do
                 evince
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 short
                 of
                 solid
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 principle
                 of
                 divine
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 soul
                 will
                 persevere
                 .
                 How
                 forward
                 soever
                 Formalists
                 and
                 slighty
                 Professours
                 are
                 ,
                 to
                 promise
                 themselves
                 hopes
                 of
                 reaching
                 heaven
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 finde
                 it
                 too
                 long
                 a
                 step
                 for
                 their
                 short-breathed
                 souls
                 to
                 attain
                 .
                 The
                 reasons
                 are
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 such
                 want
                 a
                 principle
                 of
                 divine
                 life
                 to
                 draw
                 strength
                 from
                 Christ
                 to
                 persevere
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 course
                 .
                 That
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 gracious
                 soule
                 it self
                 perseveres
                 is
                 the
                 continual
                 supply
                 it
                 receives
                 from
                 Christ
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 arme
                 and
                 foot
                 is
                 kept
                 alive
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 by
                 those
                 vital
                 spirits
                 which
                 they
                 receive
                 from
                 the
                 heart
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   live
                
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Paul
                   )
                   yet
                   not
                   I
                   ,
                   but
                   Christ
                   in
                   me
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 live
                 but
                 at
                 Christs
                 cost
                 ,
                 he
                 holds
                 as
                 my
                 soul
                 ,
                 so
                 my
                 grace
                 in
                 life
                 :
                 Now
                 the
                 carnal
                 person
                 wanting
                 this
                 union
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 waste
                 and
                 consume
                 in
                 time
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 no
                 root
                 to
                 stand
                 on
                 .
                 A
                 carcase
                 when
                 once
                 it
                 begins
                 to
                 rot
                 ,
                 never
                 recovers
                 ,
                 but
                 every
                 day
                 grows
                 worse
                 till
                 it
                 runs
                 all
                 into
                 putrefaction
                 ,
                 no
                 salve
                 or
                 plaister
                 will
                 do
                 it
                 good
                 :
                 but
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 principle
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 there
                 when
                 a
                 member
                 is
                 wounded
                 nature
                 sends
                 supplies
                 of
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 helps
                 to
                 work
                 with
                 the
                 salve
                 for
                 a
                 cure
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 difference
                 between
                 a
                 gracious
                 person
                 and
                 an
                 ungracious
                 ;
                 see
                 them
                 opposed
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 .
                 Prov.
                 14.17
                 .
                 
                   The
                   righteous
                   man
                   falls
                   seven
                   times
                   a
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   riseth
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   wicked
                   falleth
                   into
                   mischief
                
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 falling
                 he
                 falls
                 further
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 recover
                 himself
                 .
                 When
                 
                 Cain
                 sinned
                 ,
                 see
                 how
                 he
                 falls
                 further
                 and
                 further
                 like
                 a
                 stone
                 down
                 a
                 hill
                 ,
                 never
                 stayes
                 till
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 the
                 bottome
                 of
                 despair
                 ;
                 from
                 envying
                 his
                 brother
                 to
                 malice
                 ,
                 from
                 malice
                 to
                 murder
                 ,
                 from
                 murder
                 to
                 impudent
                 lying
                 ,
                 and
                 brazen-fac't
                 boldnesse
                 to
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 that
                 to
                 despair
                 ;
                 so
                 true
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 3
                 13.
                 
                 
                   Evill
                   men
                   shall
                   waxe
                   worse
                   and
                   worse
                   .
                
                 But
                 now
                 when
                 a
                 Saint
                 falls
                 ,
                 he
                 riseth
                 ,
                 because
                 when
                 he
                 falls
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 principle
                 of
                 life
                 to
                 cry
                 out
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 an
                 interest
                 in
                 Christ
                 as
                 stirs
                 him
                 up
                 to
                 help
                 ;
                 
                   Lord
                   ,
                   save
                   me
                
                 ,
                 said
                 Peter
                 ,
                 (
                 when
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 sink
                 )
                 and
                 presently
                 Christs
                 hand
                 is
                 put
                 forth
                 ,
                 he
                 chides
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 unbelief
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 helps
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 an
                 unregenerate
                 soul
                 hath
                 no
                 assurance
                 for
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 those
                 common
                 gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 he
                 hath
                 at
                 present
                 ;
                 they
                 come
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 termes
                 that
                 temporal
                 enjoyments
                 do
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 .
                 A
                 carnal
                 person
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 his
                 table
                 most
                 sumptuously
                 spread
                 ,
                 cannot
                 shew
                 any
                 word
                 of
                 promise
                 under
                 Gods
                 hand
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 provided
                 for
                 the
                 next
                 meal
                 .
                 God
                 gives
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 a
                 crust
                 or
                 a
                 nights
                 lodging
                 to
                 a
                 beggar
                 in
                 our
                 barne
                 ;
                 't
                 is
                 our
                 bounty
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 could
                 not
                 sue
                 us
                 for
                 denying
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 common
                 gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 God
                 was
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 he
                 to
                 continue
                 them
                 .
                 Thou
                 hast
                 some
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 thou
                 mayest
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 die
                 without
                 knowledge
                 at
                 last
                 ;
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 sinner
                 in
                 chaines
                 ,
                 restraining
                 grace
                 keeps
                 thee
                 in
                 ;
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 let
                 loose
                 to
                 thy
                 lusts
                 as
                 freely
                 as
                 ever
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 can
                 he
                 persevere
                 that
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 may
                 from
                 praying
                 fall
                 to
                 cursing
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 whining
                 complaining
                 conscience
                 come
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 seared
                 conscience
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 every
                 unregenerate
                 man
                 ,
                 when
                 most
                 busie
                 with
                 Profession
                 ,
                 hath
                 those
                 engagements
                 lie
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 necessarily
                 ,
                 when
                 put
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 take
                 him
                 off
                 one
                 time
                 or
                 other
                 .
                 One
                 is
                 engaged
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 can
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 good
                 market
                 for
                 that
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 goes
                 away
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 have
                 both
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 he
                 'll
                 make
                 it
                 appear
                 which
                 he
                 loved
                 best
                 .
                 
                   Demas
                   hath
                   forsaken
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   embraced
                   this
                   present
                   world
                   .
                
                 Another
                 is
                 a
                 slave
                 to
                 his
                 lust
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 this
                 calls
                 him
                 he
                 must
                 go
                 in
                 spight
                 of
                 Profession
                 ,
                 conscience
                 ,
                 God
                 and
                 all
                 ,
                 Herod
                 feared
                 John
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 love
                 is
                 stronger
                 then
                 feare
                 ;
                 his
                 love
                 to
                 Herodias
                 overcomes
                 his
                 fear
                 of
                 John
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 him
                 cut
                 off
                 at
                 once
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 
                 John
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hopeful
                 buddings
                 which
                 appeared
                 in
                 the
                 tendernesse
                 of
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 begun
                 Reformation
                 .
                 One
                 root
                 of
                 bitternesse
                 or
                 other
                 will
                 spring
                 up
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 complexion
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 be
                 profane
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 at
                 last
                 come
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 however
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 there
                 may
                 some
                 religious
                 colour
                 appear
                 in
                 the
                 mans
                 face
                 from
                 some
                 other
                 external
                 cause
                 .
              
               
                 
                 This
                 shews
                 us
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 root
                 of
                 all
                 final
                 apostasy
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 through
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 The
                 Apostate
                 doth
                 not
                 lose
                 the
                 grace
                 he
                 had
                 ,
                 but
                 discovers
                 he
                 never
                 had
                 any
                 ;
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 to
                 hear
                 that
                 he
                 proves
                 bankrupt
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 worse
                 then
                 nought
                 when
                 he
                 first
                 set
                 up
                 .
                 Many
                 take
                 up
                 their
                 Saintship
                 upon
                 trust
                 ,
                 and
                 trade
                 in
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 Religion
                 with
                 the
                 credit
                 they
                 have
                 gain'd
                 from
                 others
                 opinion
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 believe
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 Christians
                 ,
                 because
                 others
                 hope
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 their
                 great
                 businesse
                 is
                 by
                 a
                 zeal
                 in
                 those
                 exercises
                 of
                 Religion
                 that
                 lie
                 outmost
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 up
                 the
                 credit
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 abroad
                 ,
                 but
                 do
                 not
                 look
                 to
                 get
                 a
                 stock
                 of
                 solid
                 grace
                 within
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 maintain
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 Profession
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 proves
                 their
                 undoing
                 at
                 last
                 .
                 Let
                 it
                 therefore
                 make
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 consider
                 upon
                 what
                 score
                 we
                 take
                 up
                 our
                 Profession
                 .
                 Is
                 there
                 that
                 within
                 which
                 bears
                 proportion
                 to
                 our
                 outward
                 zeal
                 ?
                 Have
                 we
                 laid
                 a
                 good
                 bottome
                 ?
                 Is
                 not
                 the
                 superstructive
                 top
                 heavy
                 jetting
                 too
                 far
                 beyond
                 the
                 weak
                 foundation
                 ?
                 They
                 say
                 trees
                 shoot
                 as
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 root
                 under
                 ground
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 branches
                 above
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 doth
                 true
                 grace
                 .
                 O
                 remember
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 perishing
                 of
                 the
                 seed
                 in
                 the
                 stony
                 ground
                 ;
                 it
                 lacked
                 root
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 so
                 ?
                 but
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 stony
                 .
                 Be
                 willing
                 the
                 plough
                 should
                 go
                 deep
                 enough
                 to
                 humble
                 thee
                 for
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 rend
                 thy
                 heart
                 from
                 sinne
                 .
                 The
                 soul
                 effectually
                 brought
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 sin
                 as
                 sin
                 ,
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 through
                 friends
                 with
                 it
                 again
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 be
                 serious
                 to
                 finde
                 out
                 the
                 great
                 spring
                 that
                 sets
                 all
                 thy
                 wheels
                 on
                 motion
                 in
                 thy
                 religious
                 trade
                 .
                 Do
                 as
                 men
                 that
                 would
                 know
                 how
                 much
                 they
                 are
                 worth
                 ,
                 who
                 set
                 what
                 they
                 owe
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 stock
                 they
                 have
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 laid
                 out
                 enough
                 to
                 discharge
                 all
                 debts
                 and
                 engagements
                 ,
                 what
                 remaines
                 to
                 themselves
                 they
                 may
                 call
                 their
                 own
                 :
                 Thus
                 do
                 thou
                 consider
                 what
                 thou
                 standest
                 engaged
                 to
                 ,
                 thy
                 worldly
                 credit
                 ,
                 profit
                 ,
                 slavish
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 selfish
                 desire
                 of
                 happinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 thou
                 hast
                 allowed
                 for
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 see
                 
                 then
                 what
                 remaines
                 of
                 thy
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 love
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 &c.
                 if
                 nothing
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 nought
                 ;
                 if
                 any
                 ,
                 the
                 lesse
                 there
                 be
                 ,
                 the
                 weaker
                 Christian
                 thou
                 art
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 thou
                 comest
                 to
                 be
                 tried
                 in
                 Gods
                 fire
                 ,
                 thou
                 wilt
                 suffer
                 losse
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 hay
                 and
                 stubble
                 will
                 be
                 burnt
                 up
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 Every
                 soule
                 clad
                 with
                 this
                 Armour
                 of
                 God
                 shall
                 stand
                 and
                 persevere
                 :
                 Or
                 thus
                 ,
                 true
                 grace
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 vanquish't
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Christian
                 is
                 borne
                 a
                 Conquerour
                 ,
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 hell
                 shall
                 nor
                 prevail
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 
                   He
                   that
                   is
                   borne
                   of
                   God
                   overcometh
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                
                 1
                 John
                 5.4
                 .
                 Mark
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 victory
                 is
                 dated
                 ,
                 even
                 from
                 his
                 birth
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 victory
                 sowen
                 in
                 his
                 new
                 nature
                 ,
                 even
                 that
                 seed
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 keep
                 him
                 from
                 being
                 swallowed
                 up
                 by
                 sin
                 or
                 Satan
                 .
                 As
                 Christ
                 rose
                 never
                 to
                 die
                 more
                 ,
                 so
                 doth
                 he
                 raise
                 soules
                 from
                 the
                 grave
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 never
                 to
                 come
                 under
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 spiritual
                 death
                 more
                 .
                 
                   These
                   holy
                   ones
                   of
                   God
                   cannot
                   see
                   corruption
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 he
                 that
                 believes
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 tense
                 to
                 have
                 eternal
                 life
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 Law
                 that
                 came
                 foure
                 hundred
                 years
                 after
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 make
                 void
                 the
                 promise
                 made
                 to
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 so
                 nothing
                 that
                 intervenes
                 can
                 hinder
                 the
                 accomplishing
                 of
                 that
                 promise
                 of
                 eternal
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 given
                 ,
                 and
                 passed
                 to
                 Christ
                 in
                 their
                 behalf
                 before
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 Saint
                 could
                 any
                 way
                 miscarry
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 short
                 of
                 this
                 eternal
                 life
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 from
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 three
                 causes
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 God
                 may
                 forsake
                 the
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 withdraw
                 his
                 grace
                 and
                 help
                 from
                 him
                 ;
                 Or
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Because
                 the
                 believer
                 may
                 forsake
                 God
                 ;
                 Or
                 lastly
                 ,
                 because
                 Satan
                 may
                 pluck
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 God.
                 A
                 fourth
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 Now
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 can
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 God
                 can
                 never
                 forsake
                 the
                 Christian
                 .
                 Some
                 unadvised
                 speeches
                 have
                 drop't
                 from
                 tempted
                 soules
                 ,
                 discovering
                 some
                 fears
                 of
                 Gods
                 casting
                 them
                 off
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 confuted
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 eaten
                 their
                 words
                 with
                 shame
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 Job
                 and
                 David
                 .
                 O
                 what
                 admirable
                 security
                 hath
                 the
                 great
                 God
                 given
                 his
                 children
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 !
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   Promises
                   .
                   He
                   hath
                   said
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   never
                   leave
                   thee
                   nor
                   forsake
                   
                   thee
                   .
                
                 Five
                 negatives
                 in
                 that
                 promise
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 seals
                 to
                 ratifie
                 it
                 to
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 he
                 assures
                 us
                 there
                 never
                 did
                 or
                 can
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 arise
                 a
                 repenting
                 thought
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 concerning
                 the
                 purposes
                 of
                 his
                 love
                 and
                 special
                 grace
                 towards
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 11.29
                 .
                 
                   The
                   gifts
                   and
                   calling
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   without
                   repentance
                   ,
                
                 even
                 the
                 believers
                 sin
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 their
                 froward
                 carriage
                 stirs
                 not
                 up
                 thoughts
                 of
                 casting
                 them
                 off
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 reducing
                 them
                 ;
                 
                   For
                   the
                   iniquity
                   of
                   this
                   covetousnesse
                   I
                   was
                   wroth
                   and
                   smote
                   him
                   ;
                   I
                   hid
                   me
                   and
                   was
                   wroth
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   went
                   on
                   frowardly
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   his
                   heart
                   ;
                   I
                   have
                   seen
                   his
                   wayes
                   and
                   will
                   heal
                   them
                   ,
                
                 Isa
                 .
                 57.27
                 ,
                 28.
                 
                 The
                 water
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 failings
                 ,
                 cast
                 on
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 Gods
                 love
                 cannot
                 quench
                 it
                 ;
                 Whom
                 he
                 loves
                 he
                 loves
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 God
                 to
                 give
                 further
                 weight
                 and
                 credit
                 to
                 our
                 unbelieving
                 and
                 mis-giving
                 hearts
                 ,
                 seals
                 his
                 promise
                 with
                 an
                 oath
                 .
                 See
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
                 54.9
                 ,
                 10.
                 
                 
                   With
                   everlasting
                   kindnesse
                   will
                   I
                   have
                   mercy
                   on
                   thee
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   Redeemer
                   ;
                   this
                   is
                   as
                   the
                   waters
                   of
                   Noah
                   unto
                   me
                   :
                   for
                   as
                   I
                   have
                   sworn
                   that
                   the
                   waters
                   of
                   Noah
                   should
                   not
                   return
                   over
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   so
                   have
                   I
                   sworn
                   that
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   wroth
                   with
                   thee
                   .
                
                 Yea
                 ,
                 he
                 goes
                 on
                 and
                 tells
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   monntaines
                   shall
                   depart
                
                 ,
                 (
                 meaning
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 whole
                 frame
                 of
                 the
                 heavens
                 and
                 earth
                 shall
                 be
                 dissolv'd
                 )
                 
                   but
                   his
                   kindnesse
                   shall
                   not
                   depart
                   ,
                   neither
                   shall
                   his
                   Covenant
                   of
                   peace
                   be
                   removed
                   .
                
                 Now
                 lest
                 any
                 should
                 think
                 this
                 was
                 some
                 charter
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Jewes
                 alone
                 ,
                 we
                 finde
                 it
                 ,
                 v.
                 17.
                 setled
                 on
                 every
                 servant
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 his
                 portion
                 :
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   heritage
                   of
                   the
                   servants
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   righteousnesse
                   is
                   of
                   me
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 And
                 surely
                 God
                 that
                 is
                 so
                 careful
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 childrens
                 inheritance
                 sure
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 will
                 con
                 them
                 little
                 thanks
                 ,
                 who
                 busie
                 their
                 wits
                 to
                 invalid
                 and
                 weaken
                 his
                 conveyances
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 disprove
                 his
                 will
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 taken
                 a
                 bribe
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 plead
                 Satans
                 cause
                 better
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 actual
                 fulfilling
                 these
                 promises
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 to
                 beleevers
                 )
                 to
                 Christ
                 their
                 Attourney
                 .
                 As
                 God
                 before
                 the
                 world
                 began
                 ,
                 gave
                 a
                 promise
                 of
                 eternal
                 life
                 to
                 Christ
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 now
                 hath
                 he
                 given
                 actual
                 possession
                 of
                 that
                 glorious
                 place
                 to
                 Christ
                 (
                 as
                 their
                 Advocate
                 and
                 Attourney
                 )
                 where
                 that
                 eternal
                 life
                 shall
                 be
                 enjoyed
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 he
                 came
                 upon
                 our
                 errand
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 so
                 thither
                 he
                 returned
                 again
                 to
                 take
                 and
                 hold
                 possession
                 of
                 that
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 had
                 of
                 old
                 promised
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 in
                 one
                 summe
                 at
                 his
                 death
                 had
                 paid
                 for
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 what
                 
                 ground
                 of
                 feare
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 believers
                 heart
                 ,
                 concerning
                 .
                 Gods
                 love
                 standiog
                 firme
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 when
                 he
                 sees
                 the
                 whole
                 Covenant
                 performed
                 already
                 to
                 Christ
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 whom
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 only
                 called
                 to
                 ,
                 sanctified
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 upheld
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 work
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 finish
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 justified
                 in
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 and
                 Jayle-delivery
                 ,
                 and
                 received
                 him
                 into
                 heaven
                 ,
                 there
                 to
                 sit
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Majesty
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 only
                 possession
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 full
                 power
                 to
                 give
                 it
                 unto
                 all
                 believers
                 ?
              
               
                 A
                 second
                 occasion
                 of
                 feare
                 to
                 the
                 believer
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 persevere
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 himself
                 .
                 He
                 has
                 many
                 sad
                 feares
                 and
                 tremblings
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 at
                 last
                 forsake
                 God
                 :
                 The
                 journey
                 is
                 long
                 to
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 grace
                 weak
                 ,
                 O
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 possible
                 that
                 this
                 little
                 grace
                 should
                 faile
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 fall
                 short
                 at
                 last
                 of
                 glory
                 ?
                 Now
                 here
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 provision
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 as
                 scatters
                 this
                 cloud
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 given
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 prevent
                 this
                 ;
                 Christ
                 left
                 his
                 mother
                 with
                 John
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 Saints
                 with
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 tutour
                 and
                 keep
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 lose
                 themselves
                 in
                 their
                 journey
                 to
                 heaven
                 .
                 O
                 how
                 sweet
                 is
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 Ezek.
                 36.27
                 .
                 
                   I
                   will
                   put
                   my
                   Spirit
                   in
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   cause
                   you
                   to
                   walk
                   in
                   my
                   statutes
                   ,
                   and
                   ye
                   shall
                   keep
                   my
                   judgements
                   and
                   do
                   them
                   .
                
                 He
                 doth
                 not
                 say
                 they
                 shall
                 have
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 walk
                 in
                 his
                 statutes
                 :
                 no
                 ,
                 his
                 Spirit
                 shall
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 may
                 be
                 thou
                 art
                 afraid
                 thou
                 mayest
                 grieve
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 in
                 anger
                 leave
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 perish
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 his
                 help
                 and
                 counsel
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 indeed
                 sensible
                 of
                 unkindnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 a
                 Saints
                 sin
                 ,
                 may
                 withdraw
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 present
                 assistance
                 ,
                 but
                 never
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 care
                 ;
                 as
                 a
                 mother
                 may
                 let
                 her
                 froward
                 childe
                 go
                 alone
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 get
                 a
                 knock
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 make
                 it
                 cry
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 up
                 again
                 into
                 her
                 armes
                 ,
                 but
                 still
                 her
                 eye
                 is
                 on
                 it
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 fall
                 into
                 mischief
                 .
                 The
                 Spirit
                 withdrew
                 from
                 Samson
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 fell
                 into
                 the
                 Philistines
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 makes
                 him
                 cry
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 puts
                 forth
                 his
                 strength
                 in
                 him
                 again
                 .
                 Thus
                 here
                 ,
                 indeed
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 to
                 abide
                 for
                 ever
                 with
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 14.16
                 .
                 He
                 shall
                 send
                 you
                 another
                 Comforter
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 abide
                 for
                 ever
                 with
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 main
                 businesse
                 of
                 Christe
                 intercession
                 ,
                 to
                 obtain
                 of
                 God
                 perseverance
                 for
                 our
                 weak
                 graces
                 .
                 
                   I
                   have
                   prayed
                
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 Christ
                 to
                 Peter
                 )
                 
                   that
                   thy
                   faith
                   faile
                   not
                
                 .
                 But
                 was
                 not
                 that
                 a
                 
                 particular
                 priviledge
                 granted
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 denied
                 to
                 another
                 ?
                 O
                 Sirs
                 ,
                 do
                 we
                 think
                 that
                 Christs
                 love
                 looks
                 a
                 squint
                 ?
                 doth
                 he
                 pray
                 for
                 one
                 childe
                 more
                 then
                 another
                 ?
                 such
                 feares
                 and
                 jealousies
                 foolish
                 children
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 Christ
                 prevents
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 bidding
                 Peter
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 next
                 words
                 .
                 
                   When
                   thou
                   art
                   converted
                   ,
                   strengthen
                   thy
                   brethren
                   ,
                
                 Luke
                 22.31
                 .
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 feelest
                 the
                 efficacy
                 and
                 force
                 of
                 my
                 prayer
                 for
                 thy
                 faith
                 ,
                 carry
                 this
                 good
                 newes
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 hearts
                 may
                 be
                 strengthened
                 also
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 strengthening
                 had
                 it
                 been
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 Christ
                 prayed
                 not
                 for
                 them
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Peter
                 ?
                 does
                 Christ
                 pray
                 for
                 us
                 ?
                 yea
                 ,
                 doth
                 he
                 not
                 live
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 us
                 ?
                 O
                 how
                 can
                 children
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 prayers
                 ,
                 of
                 such
                 prayers
                 perish
                 ?
                 The
                 Saints
                 prayers
                 have
                 a
                 mighty
                 power
                 .
                 Iacob
                 wrestled
                 and
                 had
                 power
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 his
                 sword
                 and
                 bowe
                 (
                 to
                 allude
                 to
                 what
                 he
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 parcel
                 of
                 ground
                 he
                 took
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Amorite
                 ,
                 )
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 got
                 the
                 victory
                 and
                 had
                 power
                 with
                 God.
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 Key
                 with
                 which
                 Elijah
                 opened
                 and
                 shut
                 heaven
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 weak
                 prayers
                 of
                 Saints
                 (
                 coming
                 in
                 his
                 Name
                 )
                 have
                 such
                 credit
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 them
                 they
                 can
                 go
                 to
                 Gods
                 treasure
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 away
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 their
                 armes
                 of
                 faith
                 can
                 hold
                 ;
                 O
                 then
                 ,
                 what
                 prevalency
                 has
                 Christs
                 intercession
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 Son
                 ,
                 an
                 obedient
                 Son
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 come
                 from
                 finishing
                 his
                 great
                 work
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 prayes
                 his
                 Father
                 for
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 bid
                 him
                 ask
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 for
                 nothing
                 but
                 what
                 he
                 is
                 before-hand
                 with
                 him
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 to
                 a
                 Father
                 that
                 loves
                 those
                 he
                 prays
                 for
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 himselfe
                 ?
                 Bid
                 Satan
                 avaunt
                 ,
                 Say
                 not
                 thy
                 weak
                 faith
                 shall
                 perish
                 ,
                 till
                 thou
                 hearest
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 left
                 praying
                 ,
                 or
                 meets
                 with
                 a
                 repulse
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 see
                 whether
                 Satan
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 pluck
                 the
                 Christian
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 step
                 betwixt
                 him
                 and
                 home
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 had
                 occasion
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 this
                 subject
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 lesse
                 here
                 shall
                 serve
                 .
                 Abundant
                 provision
                 is
                 made
                 against
                 his
                 assaults
                 .
                 The
                 Saint
                 is
                 wrap't
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 everlasting
                 armes
                 of
                 Almighty
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 can
                 a
                 cursed
                 devil
                 do
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 laid
                 those
                 chaines
                 on
                 him
                 which
                 he
                 cannot
                 shake
                 off
                 ?
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 pluck
                 that
                 dart
                 of
                 divine
                 fury
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 conscicnce
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 fastened
                 there
                 ,
                 then
                 let
                 him
                 think
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 enterprise
                 as
                 this
                 .
                 How
                 can
                 he
                 overcome
                 thee
                 that
                 cannot
                 tempt
                 thee
                 but
                 in
                 Gods
                 appointed
                 time
                 ?
                 And
                 if
                 God
                 set
                 Satan
                 his
                 time
                 to
                 assault
                 
                 the
                 Christian
                 whom
                 he
                 loves
                 so
                 dearly
                 ,
                 surely
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 repulsed
                 with
                 greatest
                 shame
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   1
                
                 Away
                 then
                 with
                 that
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 which
                 saith
                 ,
                 one
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 Saint
                 to
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 to
                 morrow
                 ;
                 now
                 a
                 Peter
                 ,
                 anon
                 a
                 Judas
                 ;
                 O
                 what
                 unsavoury
                 stuffe
                 is
                 this
                 !
                 a
                 principle
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 at
                 once
                 crosseth
                 the
                 main
                 design
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel-Covenant
                 ,
                 reflects
                 sadly
                 on
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 wounds
                 the
                 Saints
                 comfort
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 derogatory
                 to
                 Gods
                 design
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel-Covenant
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 finde
                 plainly
                 to
                 be
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 children
                 might
                 be
                 put
                 into
                 a
                 state
                 sure
                 and
                 safe
                 from
                 miscarrying
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 first
                 Covenant
                 man
                 was
                 not
                 .
                 See
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 4.16
                 .
                 
                   Therefore
                   it
                   is
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   might
                   be
                   of
                   grace
                   ;
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   the
                   promise
                   might
                   be
                   sure
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   seed
                   .
                
                 God
                 on
                 purpose
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 weaknesse
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Covenant
                 through
                 the
                 mutable
                 nature
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 makes
                 a
                 new
                 Covenant
                 of
                 a
                 far
                 different
                 constitution
                 and
                 frame
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 works
                 as
                 that
                 was
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 ?
                 the
                 Apostle
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 sure
                 
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   seed
                
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 one
                 soule
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 faith
                 should
                 be
                 adopted
                 into
                 Abrahams
                 family
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 become
                 a
                 childe
                 of
                 the
                 promise
                 ,
                 should
                 faile
                 of
                 inheriting
                 the
                 blessing
                 of
                 the
                 promise
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 eternal
                 life
                 ;
                 called
                 so
                 ,
                 Titus
                 1.2
                 .
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 because
                 the
                 promise
                 is
                 founded
                 upon
                 grace
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Gods
                 immutable
                 good
                 pleasure
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 upon
                 the
                 variable
                 and
                 inconstant
                 obedience
                 of
                 man
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 Covenant
                 was
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 a
                 Saint
                 may
                 finally
                 fall
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 promise
                 no
                 more
                 sure
                 in
                 this
                 Covenant
                 then
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 God
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 his
                 end
                 he
                 propounds
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 reflects
                 sadly
                 on
                 Christs
                 honour
                 ,
                 both
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 intrusted
                 with
                 the
                 Saints
                 salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 interessed
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 intrusted
                 with
                 the
                 Saints
                 salvation
                 .
                 He
                 tells
                 us
                 they
                 are
                 given
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 for
                 this
                 very
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 give
                 them
                 eternal
                 life
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 that
                 power
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 over
                 all
                 flesh
                 ;
                 was
                 given
                 him
                 to
                 render
                 him
                 every
                 way
                 able
                 to
                 effect
                 this
                 one
                 businesse
                 ,
                 John
                 17.2
                 .
                 He
                 accepts
                 the
                 charge
                 ,
                 ownes
                 them
                 as
                 his
                 sheep
                 ,
                 knowes
                 them
                 every
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 promiseth
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   will
                   give
                   them
                   eternal
                   life
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   never
                   perish
                   ,
                   neither
                   shall
                   any
                   pluck
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   hand
                   ,
                
                 John
                 10.27
                 ,
                 28.
                 
                 Now
                 how
                 well
                 do
                 they
                 consult
                 with
                 Christs
                 honour
                 ,
                 that
                 say
                 his
                 sheepe
                 may
                 die
                 in
                 a
                 ditch
                 of
                 final
                 apostasy
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 this
                 ?
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 interessed
                 in
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 every
                 Saint
                 .
                 The
                 life
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 glory
                 is
                 bound
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 eternal
                 life
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
                 .
                 It
                 s
                 true
                 ,
                 when
                 Adam
                 fell
                 God
                 did
                 save
                 his
                 stake
                 ,
                 but
                 how
                 can
                 Christ
                 who
                 is
                 so
                 nearly
                 united
                 to
                 every
                 believing
                 soul
                 ?
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 league
                 of
                 friendship
                 betwixt
                 God
                 and
                 Adam
                 ;
                 but
                 no
                 such
                 union
                 as
                 here
                 where
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Saints
                 make
                 but
                 one
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 his
                 Church
                 is
                 called
                 Christ
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.12
                 .
                 
                   As
                   the
                   body
                   is
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   many
                   members
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   members
                   of
                   that
                   one
                   body
                   being
                   many
                   ,
                   are
                   one
                   body
                   ,
                   so
                   is
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 members
                 make
                 one
                 Christ
                 :
                 now
                 is
                 it
                 possible
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Christ
                 can
                 be
                 found
                 at
                 last-burning
                 in
                 hell
                 ?
                 can
                 Christ
                 be
                 a
                 cripple
                 Christ
                 ?
                 can
                 this
                 member
                 drop
                 off
                 and
                 that
                 ?
                 'T
                 is
                 as
                 possible
                 that
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 should
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 can
                 Christ
                 part
                 with
                 his
                 mystical
                 members
                 and
                 not
                 with
                 his
                 glory
                 ?
                 doth
                 not
                 every
                 member
                 adde
                 an
                 ornament
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 an
                 honour
                 ?
                 The
                 Church
                 is
                 called
                 
                   the
                   fulnesse
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   Eph.
                
                 1.23
                 .
                 O
                 how
                 dishonourable
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 Christ
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 think
                 he
                 shall
                 want
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 fulnesse
                 ?
                 and
                 how
                 can
                 the
                 man
                 be
                 full
                 and
                 compleat
                 that
                 wants
                 a
                 member
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 it
                 wounds
                 the
                 Saints
                 comfort
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 layes
                 their
                 joy
                 a
                 bleeding
                 .
                 
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 He
                 did
                 not
                 dash
                 the
                 generous
                 wine
                 of
                 Gods
                 Word
                 with
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 mans
                 conceits
                 No
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 them
                 pure
                 Gospel
                 .
                 Truly
                 ,
                 this
                 principle
                 of
                 Saints
                 falling
                 from
                 grace
                 gives
                 a
                 sad
                 dash
                 to
                 the
                 sweet
                 wine
                 of
                 the
                 Promises
                 ;
                 the
                 soul-reviving
                 comfort
                 that
                 sparkles
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 ariseth
                 from
                 the
                 sure
                 conveyance
                 with
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 Christ
                 made
                 over
                 to
                 believers
                 to
                 have
                 and
                 to
                 hold
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 Hence
                 called
                 
                   the
                   sure
                   mercies
                   of
                   David
                
                 ,
                 Acts
                 13.34
                 .
                 mercies
                 that
                 shall
                 never
                 faile
                 :
                 This
                 ,
                 this
                 indeed
                 is
                 wine
                 that
                 makes
                 glad
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 a
                 Saint
                 ;
                 though
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 whipt
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 when
                 he
                 sins
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 turned
                 out
                 of
                 doores
                 .
                 As
                 God
                 promised
                 in
                 the
                 type
                 to
                 Davids
                 seed
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 89.33
                 .
                 
                   Neverthelesse
                   ,
                   my
                   loving
                   kindnesse
                   will
                   I
                   not
                   utterly
                   take
                   from
                   him
                   ▪
                   nor
                   suffer
                   my
                   faithfulnesse
                   to
                   faile
                
                 ▪
                 and
                 ,
                 v.
                 36.
                 
                 
                   His
                   seed
                   shall
                   endure
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                
                 Could
                 any
                 thing
                 separate
                 the
                 believer
                 from
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 this
                 would
                 be
                 as
                 a
                 hole
                 at
                 the
                 bottome
                 of
                 his
                 cup
                 to
                 leak
                 out
                 all
                 his
                 joy
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 then
                 feare
                 every
                 temptation
                 or
                 affliction
                 he
                 meets
                 would
                 slay
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 wickeds
                 curse
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 Saints
                 portion
                 .
                 His
                 
                 life
                 would
                 ever
                 hang
                 in
                 doubt
                 ,
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fearful
                 expectation
                 of
                 his
                 final
                 miscarriage
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 sees
                 may
                 befall
                 him
                 ,
                 would
                 eat
                 up
                 the
                 joy
                 of
                 his
                 present
                 hope
                 .
                 Now
                 how
                 contrary
                 such
                 a
                 frame
                 of
                 heart
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 adoption
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 assurance
                 of
                 hope
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Covenant
                 gives
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 runs
                 may
                 reade
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   2
                
                 This
                 truth
                 prepares
                 a
                 sovereign
                 cordial
                 to
                 restore
                 the
                 fainting
                 spirits
                 of
                 weak
                 believers
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 surprised
                 with
                 many
                 feares
                 ,
                 concerning
                 their
                 persevering
                 and
                 holding
                 out
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 their
                 warfare
                 .
                 Be
                 of
                 good
                 cheer
                 ,
                 poor
                 soule
                 ;
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 Christ
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 every
                 soule
                 within
                 the
                 Ark
                 of
                 his
                 Covenant
                 .
                 Your
                 eternal
                 safety
                 is
                 provided
                 for
                 ;
                 
                   Whom
                   he
                   loves
                   he
                   loves
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                
                 J●h
                 .
                 13.1
                 .
                 Hath
                 he
                 made
                 thee
                 willing
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 to
                 march
                 under
                 his
                 banner
                 ,
                 and
                 espouse
                 his
                 quarrel
                 against
                 sin
                 and
                 hell
                 ?
                 the
                 same
                 power
                 that
                 overcame
                 thy
                 rebellious
                 heart
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 will
                 overcome
                 all
                 thy
                 enemies
                 within
                 and
                 without
                 for
                 thee
                 ;
                 say
                 not
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 bruised
                 reed
                 ;
                 with
                 this
                 he
                 will
                 break
                 Satans
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 cease
                 till
                 he
                 hath
                 brought
                 forth
                 judgement
                 into
                 compleat
                 victory
                 in
                 thy
                 soule
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 can
                 make
                 a
                 few
                 wounded
                 men
                 rise
                 up
                 and
                 take
                 a
                 strong
                 city
                 ,
                 
                 can
                 make
                 a
                 wounded
                 spirit
                 triumph
                 over
                 sin
                 and
                 devils
                 .
                 The
                 Ark
                 stood
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 Jordan
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 whole
                 Camp
                 of
                 Israel
                 was
                 safely
                 got
                 over
                 into
                 
                   Canaan
                   ,
                   Josh
                
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 so
                 doth
                 the
                 Covenant
                 (
                 which
                 the
                 Ark
                 did
                 but
                 typifie
                 ;
                 )
                 yea
                 ,
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Covenant
                 and
                 all
                 stand
                 to
                 secure
                 the
                 Saints
                 a
                 safe
                 passage
                 to
                 Heaven
                 .
                 If
                 but
                 one
                 believer
                 drownes
                 ,
                 the
                 Covenant
                 must
                 drown
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Saint
                 are
                 put
                 together
                 as
                 co-heires
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 8.17
                 .
                 
                   If
                   children
                   ,
                   then
                   heires
                   ,
                   heirs
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   joynt-heirs
                   with
                   Christ.
                
                 We
                 cannot
                 dispute
                 against
                 one
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 question
                 the
                 firmnesse
                 of
                 the
                 others
                 title
                 .
                 When
                 you
                 heare
                 Christ
                 is
                 turn'd
                 out
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 or
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 willing
                 to
                 sell
                 his
                 inheritance
                 there
                 ,
                 then
                 ,
                 poore
                 Christian
                 ,
                 feare
                 thy
                 coming
                 thither
                 and
                 not
                 till
                 then
                 .
                 Co-heires
                 cannot
                 sell
                 the
                 inheritance
                 except
                 both
                 give
                 up
                 their
                 right
                 ,
                 which
                 Christ
                 will
                 never
                 do
                 nor
                 suffer
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   3
                
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 this
                 truth
                 calls
                 for
                 a
                 word
                 or
                 two
                 of
                 caution
                 .
                 Though
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 feare
                 of
                 a
                 Saints
                 salling
                 from
                 grace
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 great
                 danger
                 of
                 others
                 falling
                 from
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 this
                 comfortable
                 doctrine
                 into
                 a
                 carelesse
                 security
                 ,
                 and
                 presumptuous
                 boldnesse
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 a
                 battlement
                 is
                 very
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 it
                 we
                 may
                 
                 with
                 safety
                 to
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 stand
                 and
                 view
                 the
                 pleasant
                 prospect
                 this
                 truth
                 presents
                 to
                 our
                 eye
                 .
                 That
                 flower
                 from
                 which
                 the
                 Bee
                 sucks
                 honey
                 ,
                 the
                 spider
                 draws
                 poison
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 restorative
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 grace
                 ,
                 proves
                 an
                 incentive
                 to
                 the
                 lust
                 of
                 a
                 wicked
                 man.
                 What
                 Paul
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 truly
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 Sin
                 taking
                 occasion
                 from
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sweet
                 promises
                 thereof
                 ,
                 deceives
                 the
                 carnal
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 works
                 in
                 him
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 wickednesse
                 .
                 Indeed
                 sin
                 seldome
                 grows
                 so
                 rank
                 any
                 where
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 those
                 who
                 water
                 its
                 roots
                 with
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 Two
                 wayes
                 this
                 doctrine
                 may
                 be
                 abused
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 into
                 a
                 neglect
                 of
                 duty
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 into
                 a
                 liberty
                 to
                 sin
                 .
                 Take
                 heed
                 of
                 both
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 beware
                 of
                 falling
                 into
                 a
                 neglect
                 of
                 duty
                 upon
                 this
                 score
                 ;
                 if
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 fall
                 away
                 from
                 grace
                 .
                 Take
                 for
                 an
                 antidote
                 against
                 this
                 three
                 particulars
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 other
                 arguments
                 to
                 invite
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 constrain
                 thee
                 to
                 a
                 constant
                 vigourous
                 performing
                 of
                 duty
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 falling
                 away
                 should
                 not
                 come
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 a
                 Christian
                 ;
                 what
                 ?
                 nothing
                 make
                 the
                 childe
                 diligent
                 about
                 his
                 fathers
                 businesse
                 ,
                 but
                 feare
                 of
                 being
                 disinherited
                 and
                 turned
                 out
                 of
                 doors
                 ?
                 There
                 is
                 sure
                 some
                 better
                 motive
                 to
                 duty
                 in
                 a
                 Saints
                 heart
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 Religion
                 is
                 a
                 melancholy
                 work
                 .
                 Speak
                 for
                 your selves
                 ,
                 O
                 ye
                 Saints
                 ,
                 is
                 self-preservation
                 all
                 you
                 pray
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 heare
                 for
                 ?
                 should
                 a
                 messenger
                 come
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 tell
                 you
                 Heaven
                 were
                 yours
                 ,
                 would
                 this
                 make
                 you
                 give
                 over
                 your
                 spiritual
                 trade
                 and
                 not
                 care
                 whether
                 you
                 had
                 any
                 more
                 acquaintance
                 with
                 God
                 till
                 you
                 came
                 thither
                 ?
                 O
                 how
                 harsh
                 doth
                 this
                 sound
                 in
                 your
                 eares
                 !
                 There
                 are
                 such
                 principles
                 engraven
                 in
                 the
                 Christians
                 bosome
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 a
                 strangenesse
                 long
                 to
                 grow
                 betwixt
                 God
                 and
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 carries
                 him
                 naturally
                 to
                 desire
                 communion
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 childe
                 doth
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 his
                 deare
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 duty
                 is
                 a
                 Mount
                 wherein
                 God
                 presents
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 and
                 enjoyed
                 by
                 the
                 Christian
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 to
                 neglect
                 duty
                 upon
                 such
                 a
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 Christs
                 practice
                 and
                 counsel
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 his
                 practice
                 .
                 Though
                 Christ
                 never
                 doubted
                 of
                 his
                 Fathers
                 love
                 ,
                 nor
                 questioned
                 the
                 happy
                 issue
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 temptations
                 ,
                 agonies
                 and
                 sufferings
                 ;
                 yet
                 
                 he
                 prayes
                 ,
                 and
                 prayes
                 again
                 more
                 earnestly
                 ,
                 Luke
                 22.44
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 his
                 counsel
                 and
                 command
                 .
                 He
                 told
                 Peter
                 ,
                 that
                 Satan
                 had
                 begg'd
                 leave
                 to
                 have
                 them
                 to
                 sift
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 withal
                 he
                 comforts
                 him
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 hardest
                 put
                 to
                 it
                 )
                 with
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   But
                   I
                   have
                   prayed
                   for
                   thee
                   that
                   thy
                   faith
                   faile
                   not
                   .
                
                 Sure
                 our
                 Saviour
                 by
                 this
                 provision
                 made
                 for
                 him
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 means
                 to
                 save
                 them
                 a
                 labour
                 that
                 they
                 need
                 not
                 watch
                 or
                 pray
                 .
                 No
                 such
                 matter
                 :
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 ,
                 v.
                 40.
                 
                 He
                 calls
                 them
                 up
                 to
                 duty
                 ,
                 
                   Pray
                   that
                   ye
                   enter
                   not
                   into
                   temptation
                   .
                
                 Christs
                 praying
                 for
                 them
                 was
                 to
                 strengthen
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 should
                 themselves
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 mercy
                 ;
                 not
                 to
                 nourish
                 their
                 sloth
                 that
                 they
                 needed
                 not
                 to
                 pray
                 .
                 Christs
                 prayers
                 in
                 Heaven
                 for
                 his
                 Saints
                 are
                 all
                 heard
                 already
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 returne
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 reserved
                 to
                 be
                 enclosed
                 in
                 the
                 answer
                 God
                 sends
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 prayers
                 The
                 Christian
                 cannot
                 in
                 faith
                 expect
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 mercies
                 Christ
                 prayes
                 for
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 lives
                 in
                 the
                 neglect
                 of
                 his
                 duty
                 on
                 earth
                 .
                 They
                 stand
                 ready
                 against
                 he
                 shall
                 call
                 for
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 prayer
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 worth
                 sending
                 this
                 messenger
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 truly
                 they
                 are
                 worth
                 little
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 consider
                 that
                 although
                 the
                 Christian
                 be
                 secured
                 from
                 a
                 total
                 and
                 final
                 apostasy
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 may
                 fall
                 sadly
                 to
                 the
                 bruising
                 of
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
                 enfeebling
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 reproach
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 which
                 sure
                 are
                 enough
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 Christian
                 upon
                 his
                 watch
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 ,
                 because
                 ordinarily
                 the
                 Saints
                 back-slidings
                 ,
                 begin
                 in
                 their
                 duties
                 .
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 tradesmen
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 they
                 first
                 grow
                 carelesse
                 of
                 their
                 businesse
                 ,
                 often
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 shop
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 go
                 behinde-hand
                 in
                 their
                 estates
                 :
                 So
                 here
                 ,
                 first
                 remisse
                 in
                 a
                 duty
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 fall
                 into
                 a
                 decay
                 of
                 their
                 graces
                 and
                 comforts
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 into
                 wayes
                 that
                 are
                 scandalous
                 .
                 A
                 stuffe
                 loseth
                 its
                 glosse
                 before
                 it
                 weares
                 :
                 The
                 Christian
                 ,
                 the
                 lustre
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 in
                 the
                 lively
                 exercise
                 of
                 duty
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 abusing
                 this
                 doctrine
                 unto
                 a
                 liberty
                 to
                 sin
                 ;
                 shall
                 we
                 sin
                 because
                 grace
                 abounds
                 ?
                 grow
                 loose
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 have
                 God
                 fast
                 bound
                 in
                 his
                 promise
                 ?
                 God
                 forbid
                 ,
                 none
                 but
                 a
                 Devil
                 would
                 teach
                 us
                 this
                 Logick
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 height
                 of
                 sin
                 those
                 wretched
                 Jewes
                 came
                 to
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 quaffe
                 and
                 carouse
                 it
                 while
                 death
                 look't
                 in
                 upon
                 them
                 at
                 the
                 windows
                 ;
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   eat
                   and
                   drink
                   for
                   tomorrow
                   we
                   shall
                   die
                   .
                
                 They
                 discovered
                 their
                 Atheisme
                 
                 therein
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 a
                 prodigious
                 stature
                 in
                 sin
                 must
                 that
                 man
                 be
                 grown
                 to
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 sin
                 under
                 the
                 protection
                 of
                 the
                 promise
                 ,
                 and
                 draw
                 his
                 encouragement
                 to
                 sin
                 from
                 the
                 everlasting
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 Let
                 us
                 eat
                 and
                 drink
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 sure
                 to
                 live
                 and
                 be
                 saved
                 .
                 Grace
                 cannot
                 dwell
                 in
                 that
                 heart
                 ,
                 which
                 drawes
                 such
                 a
                 cursed
                 conclusion
                 from
                 the
                 premisses
                 of
                 Gods
                 grace
                 .
                 The
                 Saints
                 have
                 not
                 so
                 learn't
                 Christ
                 .
                 The
                 inference
                 the
                 Apostle
                 makes
                 from
                 the
                 sweet
                 priviledges
                 we
                 enjoy
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 wallow
                 in
                 sin
                 ;
                 but
                 having
                 these
                 promises
                 ,
                 to
                 cleanse
                 our selves
                 from
                 all
                 filthinesse
                 of
                 flesh
                 and
                 spirit
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 7.1
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 grace
                 that
                 trades
                 with
                 Promises
                 )
                 to
                 purifie
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 more
                 certain
                 report
                 faith
                 brings
                 of
                 Gods
                 love
                 from
                 the
                 promise
                 to
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 the
                 mote
                 it
                 purifies
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 because
                 love
                 by
                 which
                 faith
                 works
                 ,
                 is
                 thereby
                 more
                 inflamed
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 once
                 this
                 affection
                 takes
                 fire
                 ,
                 the
                 room
                 becomes
                 too
                 hot
                 for
                 sin
                 to
                 stay
                 there
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 note
                 and
                 last
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 will
                 abundantly
                 recompence
                 all
                 the
                 hardship
                 and
                 trouble
                 the
                 Christian
                 endures
                 in
                 this
                 war
                 against
                 sin
                 and
                 Satan
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 when
                 the
                 war
                 is
                 ended
                 to
                 stand
                 .
                 In
                 mans
                 wars
                 all
                 do
                 not
                 get
                 by
                 them
                 that
                 fight
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 the
                 gaines
                 of
                 these
                 are
                 commonly
                 put
                 into
                 a
                 few
                 pockets
                 .
                 The
                 common
                 souldiers
                 endure
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 hardship
                 ,
                 but
                 go
                 away
                 with
                 little
                 of
                 the
                 profit
                 ;
                 they
                 fight
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 few
                 that
                 are
                 great
                 yet
                 greater
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 many
                 times
                 themselves
                 turn'd
                 off
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 with
                 what
                 will
                 hardly
                 pay
                 for
                 the
                 cure
                 of
                 their
                 wounds
                 ,
                 or
                 keep
                 them
                 from
                 starving
                 in
                 a
                 poor
                 Hospital
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 this
                 war
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 loseth
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 runs
                 away
                 .
                 A
                 glorious
                 reward
                 there
                 is
                 for
                 every
                 faithful
                 souldier
                 in
                 Christs
                 Camp
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 wrapt
                 up
                 in
                 this
                 phrase
                 ,
                 
                   Having
                   done
                   all
                   to
                   stand
                
                 .
                 Now
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   stand
                
                 imports
                 three
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 laid
                 together
                 will
                 clear
                 the
                 point
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   stand
                
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 stand
                 Conquerours
                 .
                 An
                 Army
                 when
                 conquered
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 fall
                 before
                 their
                 enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Conquerour
                 to
                 stand
                 .
                 Every
                 Christian
                 shall
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 war
                 stand
                 a
                 Conquerour
                 over
                 his
                 vanquish't
                 lusts
                 ,
                 and
                 Satan
                 
                 that
                 headed
                 them
                 .
                 Many
                 a
                 sweet
                 victory
                 the
                 Christian
                 hath
                 here
                 over
                 Satan
                 ;
                 But
                 (
                 alas
                 !
                 )
                 the
                 joy
                 of
                 these
                 Conquests
                 is
                 again
                 interrupted
                 with
                 fresh
                 alarms
                 from
                 his
                 rallied
                 enemy
                 .
                 One
                 day
                 he
                 hath
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 next
                 he
                 is
                 put
                 to
                 the
                 hazard
                 of
                 another
                 battel
                 ,
                 much
                 ado
                 he
                 hath
                 to
                 keep
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 got
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 his
                 very
                 victories
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 send
                 him
                 bleeding
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 :
                 Though
                 he
                 repulses
                 the
                 temptation
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 wounds
                 his
                 conscience
                 gets
                 in
                 the
                 fight
                 ,
                 do
                 overcast
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 victory
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 seldome
                 the
                 Christian
                 comes
                 off
                 without
                 some
                 sad
                 complaint
                 of
                 the
                 treachery
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 heart
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 like
                 to
                 have
                 lost
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 betrayed
                 him
                 into
                 his
                 enemies
                 hand
                 :
                 But
                 for
                 thy
                 eternal
                 comfort
                 .
                 Know
                 (
                 poor
                 Christian
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 blessed
                 day
                 coming
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 make
                 a
                 full
                 and
                 final
                 decision
                 of
                 the
                 quarrel
                 betwixt
                 thee
                 and
                 Satan
                 :
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 see
                 this
                 enemies
                 Camp
                 quite
                 broke
                 up
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 weapon
                 left
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 to
                 lift
                 up
                 against
                 thee
                 .
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 tread
                 upon
                 his
                 high
                 places
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 so
                 many
                 shots
                 at
                 thee
                 .
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 see
                 them
                 all
                 dismantled
                 and
                 demolished
                 ,
                 till
                 there
                 be
                 not
                 left
                 standing
                 any
                 one
                 corruption
                 in
                 thy
                 bosome
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 devil
                 to
                 hide
                 and
                 harbour
                 himself
                 in
                 .
                 Satan
                 ,
                 at
                 whose
                 approach
                 thou
                 hast
                 so
                 trembled
                 ,
                 shall
                 then
                 be
                 subdued
                 under
                 thy
                 feet
                 :
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 so
                 oft
                 bid
                 thee
                 bow
                 down
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 go
                 over
                 thy
                 soule
                 and
                 trample
                 upon
                 all
                 thy
                 glory
                 ,
                 shall
                 now
                 have
                 his
                 neck
                 laid
                 to
                 be
                 trodden
                 on
                 by
                 thee
                 .
                 Were
                 there
                 nothing
                 else
                 to
                 be
                 expected
                 as
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 our
                 watching
                 and
                 praying
                 ,
                 weeping
                 &
                 mourning
                 ,
                 severe
                 duties
                 of
                 mortification
                 and
                 self-denial
                 ,
                 with
                 whatever
                 else
                 our
                 Christian
                 warfare
                 puts
                 us
                 upon
                 but
                 this
                 ;
                 our
                 labour
                 sure
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 in
                 vain
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
                 Yea
                 ,
                 blessed
                 watching
                 and
                 praying
                 ,
                 happy
                 tears
                 and
                 wounds
                 we
                 meet
                 with
                 in
                 this
                 war
                 ;
                 may
                 they
                 out
                 at
                 last
                 end
                 in
                 a
                 full
                 and
                 eternal
                 victory
                 over
                 sin
                 and
                 Satan
                 .
                 Bondage
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 worst
                 of
                 evils
                 .
                 The
                 baser
                 an
                 enemy
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 abhorred
                 by
                 noble
                 spirits
                 .
                 Saul
                 feared
                 to
                 fail
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 uncircumcised
                 Philistines
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 abused
                 by
                 their
                 scornes
                 and
                 reproaches
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 bloody
                 death
                 .
                 Who
                 baser
                 then
                 Satan
                 ?
                 what
                 viler
                 tyrant
                 then
                 sin
                 ?
                 Glorious
                 then
                 will
                 the
                 day
                 be
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 shall
                 praise
                 God
                 for
                 delivering
                 us
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 Satan
                 .
                 But
                 dismal
                 to
                 you
                 (
                 sinners
                 )
                 who
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 wherein
                 you
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 Saints
                 stand
                 with
                 crowns
                 of
                 victory
                 on
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 must
                 like
                 fettered
                 captives
                 be
                 dragg'd
                 to
                 
                 hells
                 dungeon
                 ,
                 there
                 to
                 have
                 your
                 eare
                 bored
                 unto
                 an
                 eternal
                 bondage
                 under
                 your
                 lusts
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 more
                 miserable
                 sentence
                 can
                 God
                 himself
                 passe
                 upon
                 you
                 ?
                 Here
                 sin
                 is
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 there
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 your
                 torment
                 .
                 Here
                 a
                 sweet
                 bit
                 and
                 goes
                 down
                 glib
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 it
                 will
                 stick
                 in
                 your
                 throats
                 .
                 Here
                 you
                 have
                 suitable
                 provision
                 to
                 entertain
                 your
                 lusts
                 withal
                 :
                 Palaces
                 for
                 pride
                 to
                 dwell
                 and
                 strut
                 her self
                 in
                 :
                 Delicious
                 fare
                 for
                 your
                 wanton
                 palates
                 :
                 houses
                 ,
                 and
                 lands
                 ,
                 with
                 coffers
                 of
                 silver
                 and
                 gold
                 for
                 your
                 covetous
                 hearts
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 self-pleasing
                 thoughts
                 to
                 sit
                 brooding
                 upon
                 :
                 but
                 you
                 will
                 finde
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 there
                 ;
                 hell
                 is
                 a
                 barren
                 place
                 ,
                 nothing
                 grows
                 in
                 that
                 land
                 of
                 darknesse
                 to
                 solace
                 and
                 recreate
                 the
                 sinners
                 minds
                 .
                 You
                 shal
                 have
                 your
                 lusts
                 ,
                 but
                 want
                 the
                 food
                 they
                 long
                 for
                 .
                 O
                 what
                 a
                 torment
                 must
                 that
                 needs
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 soul
                 sharp
                 set
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 a
                 ravenous
                 hunger
                 after
                 sin
                 ;
                 but
                 chain'd
                 up
                 where
                 it
                 can
                 come
                 at
                 nothing
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 to
                 satisfie
                 its
                 lost
                 :
                 for
                 a
                 proud
                 wretch
                 ,
                 that
                 could
                 wish
                 he
                 might
                 dominere
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 over
                 God
                 himself
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 let
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 down
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 dungeon
                 ,
                 as
                 hell
                 is
                 ,
                 O
                 how
                 it
                 will
                 cut
                 !
                 for
                 the
                 malicious
                 sinner
                 ,
                 whose
                 heart
                 swells
                 with
                 rancour
                 against
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 pluck
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 Gods
                 bosome
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 God
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 throne
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 power
                 ,
                 to
                 finde
                 his
                 hands
                 so
                 manacled
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 do
                 nothing
                 against
                 them
                 he
                 so
                 hates
                 :
                 O
                 how
                 this
                 will
                 torment
                 !
                 Speak
                 ,
                 O
                 you
                 Saints
                 ,
                 whose
                 partial
                 victory
                 over
                 sin
                 at
                 present
                 is
                 so
                 sweet
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 choose
                 a
                 thousand
                 deaths
                 ,
                 sooner
                 then
                 return
                 to
                 your
                 old
                 bondage
                 under
                 your
                 lusts
                 :
                 how
                 glorious
                 then
                 is
                 that
                 day
                 in
                 your
                 eye
                 ,
                 when
                 this
                 shall
                 be
                 compleated
                 in
                 a
                 full
                 and
                 eternal
                 Conquest
                 ,
                 never
                 to
                 have
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 do
                 more
                 with
                 sin
                 or
                 Satan
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   stand
                
                 ,
                 is
                 here
                 to
                 stand
                 justified
                 and
                 acquitted
                 at
                 the
                 great
                 day
                 of
                 judgement
                 .
                 The
                 phrase
                 is
                 frequent
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 sets
                 out
                 the
                 solemn
                 discharge
                 they
                 shall
                 have
                 then
                 ,
                 by
                 standing
                 in
                 judgement
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 1.5
                 .
                 
                   The
                   wicked
                   shall
                   not
                   stand
                   in
                   the
                   judgement
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 justified
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 130.3
                 .
                 
                   If
                   thou
                   ,
                   Lord
                   ,
                   shouldest
                   mark
                   iniquity
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   stand
                   ?
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 be
                 discharged
                 ?
                 The
                 great
                 God
                 ,
                 upon
                 whose
                 errand
                 we
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 hath
                 appointed
                 a
                 day
                 wherein
                 he
                 will
                 judge
                 the
                 world
                 by
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ;
                 a
                 solemn
                 day
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 that
                 ever
                 ,
                 lived
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 high
                 and
                 low
                 ,
                 good
                 and
                 bad
                 ,
                 shall
                 meet
                 in
                 one
                 Assembly
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 personal
                 appearance
                 before
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 from
                 his
                 mouth
                 to
                 receive
                 their
                 eternal
                 doom
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 in
                 his
                 Majestick
                 robes
                 of
                 glory
                 ascend
                 the
                 awful
                 seat
                 of
                 Judicature
                 ,
                 attended
                 with
                 his
                 illustrious
                 traine
                 and
                 guard
                 of
                 Angels
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 officers
                 ready
                 to
                 execute
                 and
                 perform
                 his
                 pleasure
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 definitive
                 sentence
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 pronounce
                 ;
                 either
                 to
                 conduct
                 those
                 blessed
                 ones
                 whom
                 he
                 shall
                 justifie
                 into
                 his
                 glorious
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 or
                 binde
                 them
                 hand
                 and
                 foot
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 into
                 hells
                 unquenchable
                 flames
                 whom
                 he
                 shall
                 condemn
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 wonder
                 that
                 Pauls
                 Sermon
                 on
                 this
                 subject
                 ,
                 did
                 make
                 an
                 earth-quake
                 in
                 Felix
                 his
                 conscience
                 :
                 but
                 rather
                 that
                 any
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 far
                 gone
                 in
                 a
                 lethargy
                 ,
                 and
                 dedolent
                 numbnesse
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 thought
                 of
                 this
                 day
                 cannot
                 recover
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 sense
                 and
                 feeling
                 .
                 O
                 Sirs
                 ,
                 do
                 you
                 not
                 vote
                 them
                 happy
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 that
                 shall
                 speed
                 well
                 on
                 this
                 day
                 ?
                 are
                 not
                 your
                 thoughts
                 enquiring
                 who
                 those
                 blessed
                 soules
                 are
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 acquitted
                 by
                 the
                 lively
                 voice
                 of
                 Christ
                 the
                 Judge
                 ?
                 You
                 need
                 not
                 ascend
                 to
                 search
                 the
                 rolls
                 of
                 election
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 here
                 you
                 may
                 know
                 they
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 fight
                 the
                 Lords
                 battels
                 on
                 earth
                 against
                 Satan
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 Armour
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 their
                 lives
                 .
                 These
                 having
                 done
                 all
                 shall
                 stand
                 in
                 judgement
                 .
                 And
                 were
                 it
                 but
                 at
                 a
                 mans
                 bar
                 ,
                 some
                 Court-Martial
                 ,
                 where
                 a
                 souldier
                 stood
                 upon
                 trial
                 for
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 be
                 condemned
                 as
                 a
                 Traitour
                 to
                 his
                 Prince
                 ,
                 or
                 clear'd
                 as
                 faithful
                 in
                 his
                 trust
                 .
                 O
                 how
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 would
                 listen
                 to
                 heare
                 how
                 it
                 would
                 go
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 overjoyed
                 when
                 the
                 Judge
                 pronounces
                 him
                 innocent
                 !
                 Well
                 may
                 such
                 be
                 bid
                 to
                 fall
                 down
                 on
                 their
                 knees
                 ,
                 thank
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Judge
                 that
                 have
                 saved
                 their
                 lives
                 ;
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 ravishing
                 will
                 the
                 sweet
                 voice
                 of
                 Christ
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Saints
                 eares
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 Angels
                 make
                 publike
                 declaration
                 of
                 their
                 righteousnesse
                 ?
                 O
                 how
                 confounded
                 will
                 Satan
                 then
                 be
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 their
                 accuser
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 their
                 own
                 consciences
                 also
                 ,
                 ever
                 threatening
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 terrour
                 of
                 that
                 day
                 !
                 How
                 blank
                 will
                 the
                 wicked
                 world
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 dirt
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 throwen
                 by
                 their
                 calumnies
                 and
                 lying
                 reports
                 on
                 the
                 Saints
                 faces
                 ,
                 wiped
                 off
                 with
                 Christs
                 own
                 hand
                 ;
                 they
                 from
                 Christs
                 mouth
                 to
                 be
                 justified
                 as
                 sincere
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 call'd
                 hypocrites
                 !
                 will
                 not
                 this
                 ,
                 O
                 ye
                 Saints
                 ,
                 be
                 enough
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 scorne
                 you
                 were
                 laden
                 with
                 from
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 conflict
                 you
                 endured
                 with
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ?
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 all
                 .
                 Therefore
              
               
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 to
                 stand
                 ,
                 doth
                 here
                 also
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 complement
                 of
                 their
                 reward
                 )
                 denote
                 the
                 Saints
                 standing
                 in
                 heavens
                 glory
                 .
                 Princes
                 when
                 they
                 would
                 reward
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 subjects
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 wars
                 have
                 done
                 eminent
                 service
                 to
                 the
                 crown
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 utmost
                 they
                 can
                 do
                 for
                 them
                 )
                 do
                 prefer
                 them
                 to
                 Court
                 ,
                 there
                 to
                 enjoy
                 their
                 Princely
                 favour
                 ,
                 and
                 stand
                 in
                 some
                 place
                 of
                 honourable
                 service
                 before
                 them
                 continually
                 .
                 Solomon
                 sets
                 it
                 out
                 as
                 the
                 greatest
                 reward
                 of
                 faithful
                 subjects
                 
                   to
                   stand
                   before
                   Kings
                
                 .
                 Heaven
                 is
                 the
                 royal
                 city
                 where
                 the
                 great
                 God
                 keeps
                 his
                 Court.
                 The
                 happiness
                 of
                 glorious
                 Angels
                 is
                 to
                 stand
                 there
                 before
                 God.
                 
                   I
                   am
                   Gabriel
                   that
                   stand
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 Luke
                 1.19
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 heavenly
                 spirits
                 who
                 wait
                 on
                 the
                 great
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 stand
                 before
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 as
                 Courtiers
                 do
                 about
                 their
                 Prince
                 .
                 Now
                 such
                 honour
                 shall
                 every
                 faithful
                 soul
                 have
                 .
                 
                   Thus
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   hostes
                   ,
                   If
                   thou
                   wilt
                   walk
                   in
                   my
                   wayes
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   thou
                   wilt
                   keep
                   my
                   charge
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   give
                   thee
                   places
                   to
                   walk
                   ,
                   among
                   these
                   that
                   stand
                   by
                   ,
                
                 Zech.
                 3.7
                 .
                 He
                 alludes
                 to
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 rooms
                 joyning
                 to
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 Priests
                 that
                 waited
                 on
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 his
                 holy
                 service
                 there
                 .
                 Or
                 to
                 Courtiers
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 stately
                 galleries
                 and
                 lodgings
                 becoming
                 their
                 place
                 at
                 Court
                 allowed
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 Palace
                 they
                 wait
                 upon
                 .
                 Thus
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 (
                 whose
                 representative
                 Joshua
                 was
                 )
                 shall
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 kept
                 the
                 Lords
                 charge
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 lifes
                 service
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 be
                 called
                 up
                 to
                 stand
                 before
                 God
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 where
                 with
                 Angels
                 they
                 shall
                 have
                 their
                 galleries
                 ,
                 and
                 mansions
                 of
                 glory
                 also
                 .
                 O
                 happy
                 they
                 who
                 shall
                 stand
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 glory
                 !
                 The
                 greatest
                 Peeres
                 of
                 a
                 Realme
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 Earles
                 ,
                 Marquesses
                 and
                 Dukes
                 are
                 )
                 count
                 it
                 greater
                 honour
                 to
                 stand
                 before
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 though
                 bare-headed
                 and
                 oft
                 upon
                 the
                 knee
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 countrey
                 ,
                 where
                 all
                 bow
                 and
                 stand
                 bare
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 let
                 but
                 their
                 Prince
                 forbid
                 them
                 coming
                 to
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 their
                 great
                 estates
                 or
                 respect
                 they
                 have
                 where
                 they
                 live
                 will
                 content
                 them
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 wait
                 in
                 heaven
                 then
                 to
                 reign
                 on
                 earth
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 sweet
                 standing
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 here
                 in
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 one
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 better
                 then
                 many
                 elsewhere
                 ;
                 O
                 what
                 then
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 stand
                 before
                 God
                 in
                 glory
                 !
                 If
                 the
                 Saints
                 spikenard
                 sendeth
                 forth
                 so
                 sweet
                 a
                 smell
                 ,
                 
                 while
                 the
                 King
                 sits
                 at
                 his
                 table
                 here
                 in
                 a
                 Sermon
                 or
                 Sacrament
                 :
                 O
                 then
                 what
                 joy
                 must
                 needs
                 flow
                 from
                 their
                 near
                 attendance
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 sits
                 at
                 his
                 table
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 God
                 first
                 made
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 
                 intended
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 that
                 Chamber
                 of
                 presence
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 would
                 present
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 enjoyed
                 by
                 his
                 Saints
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 glory
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 nothing
                 would
                 have
                 a
                 more
                 powerful
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 universal
                 operation
                 upon
                 a
                 Saints
                 spirit
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 frequent
                 and
                 spiritual
                 consideration
                 of
                 that
                 blisseful
                 state
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 at
                 last
                 crown
                 all
                 their
                 sad
                 conflicts
                 here
                 on
                 earth
                 .
                 None
                 like
                 this
                 sword
                 to
                 cut
                 the
                 very
                 sinews
                 of
                 temptation
                 ,
                 and
                 behead
                 those
                 lusts
                 ,
                 which
                 defie
                 and
                 out-brave
                 whole
                 troops
                 of
                 other
                 Arguments
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 almost
                 impossible
                 to
                 sin
                 with
                 lively
                 thoughts
                 and
                 hopes
                 of
                 that
                 glory
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 when
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 heaven
                 are
                 long
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 sight
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 knows
                 not
                 what
                 is
                 become
                 of
                 his
                 hopes
                 to
                 that
                 glorious
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 begins
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 some
                 idol
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Israel
                 the
                 Calfe
                 in
                 Moses
                 his
                 absence
                 )
                 which
                 he
                 may
                 dance
                 before
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 heaven
                 come
                 in
                 sight
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Christians
                 heart
                 will
                 be
                 well-warm'd
                 with
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 may
                 as
                 soon
                 perswade
                 a
                 King
                 to
                 throw
                 his
                 royal
                 Diademe
                 into
                 a
                 sink
                 ,
                 and
                 wallow
                 with
                 his
                 robes
                 in
                 a
                 kennel
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Saint
                 to
                 sin
                 with
                 the
                 expectation
                 of
                 heavens
                 glory
                 .
                 Sin
                 is
                 a
                 devils
                 work
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 Saints
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 Peer
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 waits
                 every
                 houre
                 for
                 the
                 Writ
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 call
                 him
                 to
                 stand
                 with
                 Angels
                 and
                 glorified
                 Saints
                 before
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 God.
                 This
                 would
                 cheer
                 the
                 Christians
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 confirme
                 him
                 when
                 the
                 fight
                 is
                 hottest
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 bullets
                 flie
                 thickest
                 from
                 men
                 and
                 devils
                 ,
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 heaven
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 for
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 's
                 worth
                 having
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 go
                 through
                 fire
                 and
                 water
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 
                   'T
                   is
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 (
                 said
                 David
                 to
                 scoffing
                 
                   Michal
                   )
                   that
                   chose
                   me
                   ,
                   before
                   thy
                   father
                   and
                   all
                   his
                   house
                   ,
                   therefore
                   I
                   will
                   play
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   yet
                   be
                   more
                   vile
                   then
                   thus
                   .
                
                 2
                 Sam.
                 6.21
                 .
                 Thus
                 ,
                 Christian
                 ,
                 wouldest
                 thou
                 throw
                 off
                 the
                 vipers
                 of
                 reproaches
                 ,
                 which
                 from
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 the
                 wickeds
                 malice
                 flie
                 upon
                 thee
                 ;
                 'T
                 is
                 for
                 God
                 that
                 I
                 pray
                 ,
                 hear
                 ,
                 mortifie
                 my
                 lust
                 ,
                 deny
                 my self
                 of
                 my
                 carnal
                 sports
                 ,
                 profits
                 and
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 who
                 hath
                 passed
                 by
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 ,
                 to
                 choose
                 me
                 a
                 poor
                 wretch
                 to
                 stand
                 before
                 him
                 in
                 glory
                 ;
                 therefore
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 yet
                 more
                 vile
                 then
                 thus
                 .
                 O
                 Sirs
                 ,
                 were
                 there
                 not
                 another
                 world
                 to
                 enjoy
                 God
                 in
                 ,
                 yet
                 should
                 we
                 not
                 while
                 we
                 have
                 our
                 being
                 serve
                 our
                 Maker
                 ?
                 The
                 heavens
                 and
                 the
                 earth
                 obey
                 his
                 Law
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 no
                 reward
                 for
                 doing
                 his
                 Will.
                 
                   Quench
                   hell
                   ,
                   burn
                   heaven
                
                 ,
                 (
                 said
                 a
                 holy
                 man
                 )
                 
                   yet
                   I
                   will
                   love
                   and
                   feare
                   my
                   God
                
                 ;
                 How
                 much
                 more
                 when
                 everlasting
                 armes
                 of
                 mercy
                 stand
                 ready
                 stretch't
                 to
                 
                 carry
                 you
                 assoon
                 as
                 the
                 fight
                 is
                 over
                 into
                 the
                 blisseful
                 presence
                 of
                 God.
                 You
                 have
                 servants
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 so
                 ingenuous
                 and
                 observant
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 follow
                 your
                 work
                 hard
                 abroad
                 in
                 all
                 weathers
                 ;
                 and
                 may
                 they
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 home
                 ,
                 weary
                 and
                 hungry
                 at
                 night
                 ,
                 obtain
                 a
                 kinde
                 look
                 from
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 tender
                 care
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 thankful
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 saith
                 one
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 shame
                 the
                 sluggish
                 Christian
                 )
                 
                   how
                   many
                   hundred
                   miles
                   will
                   the
                   poor
                   Spaniel
                   run
                   after
                   his
                   Master
                   in
                   a
                   journey
                   ,
                   who
                   gets
                   nothing
                   but
                   a
                   few
                   crumbs
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   bone
                   from
                   his
                   Masters
                   trencher
                   ?
                
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 ,
                 the
                 devils
                 slaves
                 ,
                 what
                 will
                 they
                 not
                 do
                 and
                 venture
                 at
                 his
                 command
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 to
                 your
                 dog
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 crust
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 drop
                 of
                 water
                 to
                 cool
                 their
                 tongue
                 ?
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 the
                 joy
                 of
                 heaven
                 which
                 is
                 set
                 before
                 the
                 Christian
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 he
                 shall
                 assuredly
                 enter
                 ,
                 make
                 him
                 run
                 his
                 race
                 ,
                 endure
                 a
                 short
                 scuffle
                 of
                 temptation
                 and
                 affliction
                 ?
                 yea
                 sure
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 him
                 reckon
                 also
                 that
                 
                   these
                   are
                   not
                   worthy
                   to
                   be
                   compared
                   with
                   the
                   glory
                   which
                   shall
                   be
                   revealed
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           BOOKS
           lately
           printed
           by
           
             RALPH
             SMITH
          
           .
        
         
           
             Master
             Dicksons
             Exposition
             on
             the
             whole
             Book
             of
             Psalmes
             ,
             in
             three
             Books
             ,
             Second
             Edition
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Hutcheson
             on
             all
             the
             twelve
             
               Small
               Prophets
            
             ,
             in
             three
             Volumns
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Cottons
             Exposition
             on
             Ecclesiastes
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Spurstowe
             ,
             of
             the
             Nature
             ,
             Preciousnesse
             ,
             and
             Usefulnesse
             of
             Gospel-Promises
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Rutherford
             on
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             sold
             by
             
               Ralph
               Smith
            
             .
          
           
             Also
             Mr.
             Bailies
             Appendix
             to
             the
             Hebrew
             Grammer
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           AN
           ALPHABETICAL
           Table
           .
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Ability
             .
             
               
                 ABilities
                 of
                 minde
                 and
                 body
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 gloried
                 in
                 .
                 202
              
            
          
           
             Accuser
             .
             
               
                 Satan
                 an
                 
                   Accuser
                   .
                   116
                
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 know
                 his
                 accusations
                 from
                 the
                 rebukes
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 .
                 117
              
            
          
           
             Affliction
             .
             
               
                 Affliction
                 ,
                 a
                 season
                 Satan
                 chooseth
                 to
                 tempt
                 in
                 .
                 95
              
               
                 The
                 day
                 of
                 affliction
                 an
                 evil
                 day
                 .
                 351
              
               
                 How
                 affliction
                 is
                 evil
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 not
                 .
                 352
              
               
                 Afflictions
                 discover
                 the
                 naughtinesse
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 354
              
               
                 Wicked
                 men
                 the
                 worse
                 for
                 
                   afflictions
                   .
                   356
                
              
            
          
           
             Almighty
             .
             
               
                 Almightinesse
                 given
                 as
                 the
                 finest
                 hold-fast
                 for
                 faith
                 in
                 straits
                 .
                 24
              
               
                 No
                 easy
                 matter
                 to
                 oppose
                 
                   Almighty
                   Power
                
                 against
                 sense
                 and
                 reason
                 .
                 25
              
               
                 God
                 very
                 tender
                 of
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 this
                 Attribute
                 .
                 
                   27
                   ,
                   28
                
              
               
                 A
                 five-fold
                 engagement
                 on
                 Gods
                 Almighty
                 Power
                 for
                 his
                 Saints
                 help
                 .
                 
                   29
                   ,
                   30
                   ,
                   31
                
              
            
          
           
             Answer
             .
             
               
                 How
                 we
                 put
                 a
                 stop
                 to
                 Gods
                 Answers
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 how
                 not
                 .
                 
                   47
                   ,
                   48
                
              
            
          
           
             Apostasie
             .
             
               
                 The
                 Apostasie
                 of
                 false
                 Christians
                 must
                 not
                 discourage
                 weake
                 Saints
                 .
                 8
              
               
                 Lamentation
                 for
                 the
                 Apostasie
                 of
                 these
                 times
                 .
                 376
              
               
                 The
                 root
                 of
                 final
                 Apostasie
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 through
                 change
                 upon
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 380
              
            
          
           
             
             Armour
             .
             
               
                 What
                 meant
                 by
                 
                   Armour
                   .
                   53
                
              
               
                 The
                 Saints
                 Armour
                 must
                 be
                 divine
                 in
                 institution
                 .
                 61
              
               
                 The
                 slighty
                 Armour
                 used
                 by
                 Papists
                 and
                 carnal
                 Protestants
                 .
                 62
              
               
                 Our
                 armour
                 must
                 be
                 of
                 divine
                 constitution
                 .
                 67
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 try
                 our
                 armour
                 whether
                 of
                 God
                 or
                 not
                 .
                 69
              
               
                 The
                 necessity
                 of
                 armour
                 ,
                 for
                 every
                 faculty
                 and
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 .
                 73
              
            
          
           
             Assurance
             .
             
               
                 Assurance
                 lost
                 by
                 declining
                 .
                 336
              
            
          
           
             Attribute
             .
             
               
                 Those
                 Attributes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 comfort
                 Saints
                 ,
                 speak
                 terrour
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
                 38
              
            
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Boldnesse
             .
             
               
                 The
                 wickeds
                 boldnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 Saints
                 cowardise
                 alike
                 uncomely
                 .
                 10
              
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Christ
             .
             
               
                 What
                 a
                 Prince
                 Christ
                 is
                 to
                 his
                 subjects
                 .
                 219
              
               
                 Covenant-relation
                 with
                 Christ
                 ;
                 See
                 Covenant-relation
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Christian
             course
             .
             
               
                 Vprightnesse
                 in
                 our
                 
                   Christian
                   course
                
                 ,
                 a
                 comfort
                 in
                 the
                 evil
                 day
                 .
                 370
              
            
          
           
             Church
             .
             
               
                 A
                 cordial
                 to
                 our
                 fainting
                 faith
                 for
                 the
                 afflicted
                 
                   Church
                   .
                   153
                   ,
                   154
                
              
            
          
           
             Comfort
             .
             
               
                 The
                 Saints
                 comfort
                 ebbs
                 or
                 flows
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 believes
                 or
                 questions
                 his
                 interest
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God.
                 35
              
            
          
           
             Conflict
             .
             
               
                 A
                 soules
                 conflict
                 with
                 sin
                 ,
                 an
                 evidence
                 of
                 grace
                 .
                 169
              
            
          
           
             Conquer
             ,
             Conquest
             .
             
               
                 Saints
                 when
                 most
                 tempted
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 
                   conquered
                   .
                   138
                
              
               
                 The
                 Saints
                 Conquest
                 at
                 last
                 makes
                 amends
                 for
                 all
                 .
                 390
              
            
          
           
             Conscience
             
               
                 Sins
                 against
                 rebukes
                 of
                 conscience
                 very
                 dangerous
                 .
                 365
              
            
          
           
             Contention
             .
             
               
                 The
                 contention
                 of
                 Saint
                 with
                 Saint
                 .
                 179
              
               
                 The
                 evil
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 180
              
            
          
           
             Conversation
             .
             
               
                 The
                 vanity
                 of
                 pretending
                 to
                 grace
                 without
                 a
                 holy
                 conversation
                 discovered
                 .
                 89
              
            
          
           
             Converts
             .
             
               
                 The
                 advantage
                 Satan
                 hath
                 on
                 new
                 
                   Converts
                   .
                   94
                
              
            
          
           
             Conversion
             .
             
               
                 Not
                 necessary
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 
                   Conversion
                   .
                   131
                
              
            
          
           
             Covenant
             .
             
               
                 Gods
                 Covenant
                 sure
                 .
                 31
              
               
                 Covenant-relation
                 with
                 Christ
                 .
                 How
                 to
                 get
                 into
                 Covenant-relation
                 with
                 Christ
                 .
                 367
              
            
          
           
             Courage
             .
             
               
                 Courage
                 necessary
                 in
                 a
                 Saint
                 .
                 4
              
               
                 The
                 want
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 one
                 cause
                 of
                 Apostasie
                 .
                 9
              
            
          
           
             
             Corruption
             .
             
               
                 How
                 to
                 improve
                 Gods
                 power
                 when
                 corruption
                 is
                 too
                 strong
                 for
                 us
                 .
                 4O
              
            
          
           
             Cunning.
             
             
               
                 The
                 folly
                 of
                 thinking
                 to
                 be
                 too
                 cunning
                 for
                 the
                 devil
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 do
                 .
                 112
              
            
          
           
             Curse
             .
             
               
                 The
                 curse
                 that
                 lies
                 on
                 the
                 devil
                 and
                 his
                 cause
                 .
                 139
              
               
                 This
                 the
                 cause
                 why
                 he
                 prevailes
                 not
                 over
                 Saints
                 .
                 ib.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             D.
             
          
           
             Darknesse
             .
             
               
                 Sin
                 called
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 .
                 213
              
               
                 Day
                 ,
                 See
                 evil
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Death
             .
             
               
                 The
                 houre
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 an
                 houre
                 of
                 temptation
                 .
                 97
              
               
                 Death
                 to
                 be
                 thought
                 of
                 .
                 
                   362
                   ,
                   370
                
              
            
          
           
             Decay
             .
             
               
                 Grace
                 subject
                 to
                 
                   decay
                   .
                   78
                
              
            
          
           
             Declining
             .
             
               
                 Saints
                 subject
                 to
                 decline
                 in
                 grace
                 .
                 334
              
               
                 And
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 to
                 recover
                 .
                 ib.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 wrong
                 a
                 declining
                 Christian
                 doth
                 to
                 God.
                 335
              
               
                 To
                 his
                 brethren
                 .
                 ib.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 himself
                 .
                 336
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 know
                 whether
                 grace
                 be
                 
                   declining
                   .
                   337
                   ,
                   338
                
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 recover
                 declining
                 grace
                 .
                 
                   343
                   ,
                   344
                
              
            
          
           
             Degrees
             .
             
               
                 Further
                 degrees
                 of
                 grace
                 denied
                 ,
                 that
                 Saints
                 may
                 stir
                 up
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 .
                 45
              
            
          
           
             Despair
             .
             
               
                 Temptation
                 to
                 despair
                 ,
                 from
                 defects
                 of
                 humiliation
                 .
                 121
              
            
          
           
             Devil
             .
             
               
                 The
                 devils
                 nature
                 spiritual
                 .
                 250
              
               
                 And
                 what
                 a
                 dreadful
                 enemy
                 he
                 is
                 .
                 252
              
            
          
           
             Distrust
             .
             
               
                 To
                 distrust
                 Gods
                 willingnesse
                 lames
                 faith
                 ,
                 to
                 distrust
                 his
                 power
                 kills
                 it
                 .
                 26
              
            
          
           
             Doctrine
             .
             
               
                 Strange
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 not
                 hastily
                 to
                 be
                 embraced
                 .
                 272
              
            
          
           
             Doing
             .
             
               
                 Doing
                 required
                 of
                 Christians
                 .
                 317
              
            
          
           
             Duty
             .
             
               
                 When
                 duty
                 too
                 great
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 run
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 faith
                 lay
                 it
                 on
                 God.
                 41
              
               
                 How
                 we
                 do
                 the
                 duties
                 God
                 appoints
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 appointed
                 ,
                 in
                 three
                 particulars
                 .
                 65
              
               
                 Three
                 rules
                 to
                 know
                 whether
                 we
                 eye
                 God
                 in
                 a
                 duty
                 or
                 not
                 .
                 66
              
               
                 Satan
                 cavils
                 at
                 the
                 Saints
                 
                   duties
                   .
                   118
                
              
               
                 Constant
                 and
                 diligent
                 performance
                 of
                 duty
                 ,
                 required
                 of
                 Christians
                 notwithstanding
                 they
                 be
                 sure
                 never
                 to
                 fall
                 away
                 .
                 388
              
               
                 Thoughts
                 of
                 heavens
                 glory
                 should
                 quicken
                 to
                 
                   duty
                   .
                   394
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             E.
             
          
           
             Earth
             ,
             Earthly
             .
             
               
                 Many
                 professe
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 practise
                 
                   earth
                   .
                   314
                
              
               
                 
                 Earthly
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 improved
                 for
                 an
                 heavenly
                 end
                 .
                 317
              
               
                 To
                 be
                 pursued
                 with
                 an
                 holy
                 indifferency
                 .
                 318
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 keep
                 earthly
                 things
                 .
                 319
              
               
                 Arguments
                 to
                 call
                 men
                 off
                 from
                 earthly
                 things
                 to
                 heavenly
                 .
                 322
              
               
                 Earthly
                 things
                 are
                 uncertain
                 .
                 325
              
            
          
           
             Election
             .
             
               
                 Satan
                 pusles
                 Saints
                 about
                 their
                 
                   Election
                   .
                   130
                
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 evade
                 his
                 sophistry
                 therin
                 .
                 131
              
            
          
           
             Endeavours
             .
             
               
                 God
                 accepts
                 weake
                 endeavours
                 with
                 sincerity
                 ,
                 as
                 full
                 obedience
                 .
                 373
              
            
          
           
             Envy
             .
             
               
                 Envy
                 of
                 others
                 gifts
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 get
                 victory
                 over
                 it
                 .
                 282
              
               
                 The
                 evil
                 of
                 envying
                 gifts
                 of
                 others
                 in
                 three
                 particulars
                 .
                 283
              
            
          
           
             Enemy
             .
             
               
                 Satans
                 policy
                 to
                 make
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Saints
                 enemies
                 .
                 146
              
               
                 How
                 God
                 defeats
                 him
                 therein
                 ib.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Errour
             .
             
               
                 Errour
                 indulgent
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
                 107
              
               
                 Three
                 lusts
                 from
                 whence
                 most
                 errours
                 spring
                 ,
                 carnal
                 reason
                 ,
                 pride
                 and
                 fleshly
                 liberty
                 .
                 108
              
               
                 Satan
                 labours
                 to
                 corrupt
                 the
                 Saints
                 with
                 errour
                 .
                 267
              
               
                 His
                 design
                 therein
                 .
                 268
              
               
                 What
                 need
                 Christians
                 have
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 this
                 age
                 ,
                 to
                 watch
                 against
                 
                   errour
                   .
                   270
                
              
               
                 Foure
                 preservatives
                 against
                 errour
                 .
                 271
              
            
          
           
             Evidence
             .
             
               
                 Old
                 evidences
                 for
                 our
                 spiritual
                 state
                 ,
                 carefully
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 .
                 135
              
               
                 What
                 to
                 do
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 .
                 136
              
            
          
           
             Evil
             day
             .
             
               
                 How
                 afflictions
                 are
                 called
                 an
                 
                   evil
                   day
                   .
                   373
                
              
               
                 The
                 
                   evil
                   day
                
                 to
                 be
                 thought
                 of
                 and
                 provided
                 for
                 .
                 
                   358
                   ,
                   362
                   ,
                   363
                
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 provide
                 for
                 the
                 
                   evil
                   day
                   .
                   367
                   ,
                   369
                
              
               
                 Vprightnesse
                 in
                 a
                 Christian
                 course
                 a
                 comfort
                 in
                 the
                 
                   evil
                   day
                   .
                   370
                
              
            
          
           
             Exercise
             .
             
               
                 Why
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 keep
                 grace
                 in
                 
                   exercise
                   .
                   82
                   ,
                   83
                
              
               
                 Grace
                 must
                 be
                 exercis'd
                 or
                 sinwil
                 .
                 90
              
            
          
           
             Expectation
             .
             
               
                 The
                 expectation
                 of
                 believers
                 shall
                 never
                 be
                 disappointed
                 .
                 31
              
            
          
        
         
           
             F.
             
          
           
             Fall.
             
             
               
                 Saints
                 falls
                 end
                 in
                 the
                 advance
                 of
                 their
                 grace
                 .
                 144
              
               
                 Gods
                 love
                 to
                 Saints
                 after
                 their
                 fals
                 ,
                 no
                 encouragement
                 to
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 .
                 
                   147
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 Why
                 God
                 communicates
                 his
                 love
                 to
                 such
                 .
                 149
              
            
          
           
             Final
             falling
             away
             .
             
               
                 This
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 
                   final
                   falling
                   away
                
                 ,
                 crosseth
                 Gods
                 designe
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 reflects
                 on
                 
                 Christs
                 honour
                 wounds
                 the
                 Saints
                 comfort
                 .
                 385
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Faith.
             
             
               
                 Satan
                 in
                 tempting
                 strikes
                 at
                 the
                 
                   faith
                   .
                   149
                
              
               
                 How
                 he
                 is
                 disappointed
                 .
                 ib.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Feare
             .
             
               
                 Feare
                 makes
                 uncapable
                 of
                 counsel
                 .
                 3
              
               
                 Of
                 distrustful
                 feares
                 ,
                 how
                 we
                 shall
                 bear
                 affliction
                 .
                 131
              
               
                 Satans
                 policie
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 132
              
               
                 Three
                 considerations
                 to
                 quiet
                 the
                 heart
                 tempted
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 ib.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 sin
                 of
                 fearing
                 man
                 ,
                 because
                 flesh
                 .
                 177
              
               
                 How
                 we
                 may
                 come
                 not
                 to
                 feare
                 flesh
                 .
                 178
              
               
                 A
                 soveraign
                 cordial
                 to
                 weak
                 believers
                 ,
                 against
                 feare
                 of
                 not
                 holding
                 out
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 .
                 387
              
            
          
           
             Flesh
             .
             
               
                 Why
                 sin
                 is
                 called
                 
                   flesh
                   .
                   172
                
              
               
                 We
                 conflict
                 not
                 with
                 flesh
                 singly
                 but
                 back't
                 by
                 Satan
                 .
                 ib.
                 
              
               
                 Best
                 policy
                 to
                 disarme
                 our
                 flesh
                 ,
                 before
                 Satan
                 comes
                 .
                 173
              
               
                 Man
                 is
                 
                   flesh
                   .
                   174
                
              
               
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 proud
                 of
                 
                   flesh
                   .
                   175
                
              
               
                 Nor
                 trust
                 in
                 man
                 because
                 
                   flesh
                   .
                   176
                
              
               
                 Nor
                 feare
                 
                   flesh
                   .
                   177
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             G.
             
          
           
             Grace
             .
             
               
                 Gifts
                 are
                 ornaments
                 ,
                 but
                 grace
                 is
                 armour
                 .
                 60
              
               
                 Grace
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 depends
                 on
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 .
                 
                   17
                   ,
                   18
                
              
               
                 Grace
                 left
                 weak
                 ,
                 that
                 supporting
                 power
                 may
                 be
                 great
                 .
                 47
              
               
                 Better
                 no
                 grace
                 then
                 counterfeit
                 ,
                 in
                 two
                 respects
                 .
                 68
              
               
                 The
                 concatenation
                 of
                 graces
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 whole
                 chaine
                 ,
                 in
                 2
                 
                   Pet.
                   1.6
                   ,
                   7.
                
                 is
                 drawn
                 out
                 .
                 
                   74
                   ,
                   75
                
              
               
                 Grace
                 to
                 be
                 exercised
                 .
                 
                   82
                   ,
                   83
                
              
               
                 Grace
                 in
                 the
                 Saints
                 lives
                 not
                 endured
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 like
                 a
                 Profession
                 .
                 88
              
               
                 When
                 a
                 soul
                 is
                 proud
                 of
                 his
                 
                   grace
                   .
                   285
                
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 no
                 excuse
                 that
                 its
                 grace
                 we
                 are
                 proud
                 of
                 .
                 286
              
               
                 Grace
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 rested
                 on
                 for
                 our
                 acceptance
                 with
                 God.
                 289
              
               
                 Resting
                 on
                 grace
                 hinders
                 its
                 thriving
                 .
                 296
              
               
                 And
                 hinders
                 the
                 soules
                 comfort
                 .
                 297
              
               
                 Grace
                 subject
                 to
                 decline
                 .
                 See
                 Decline
                 .
              
               
                 Without
                 true
                 grace
                 ,
                 no
                 perseverance
                 .
                 377
              
               
                 Where
                 true
                 grace
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 soule
                 shall
                 persevere
                 .
                 381
              
            
          
           
             Gifts
             .
             
               
                 The
                 variety
                 of
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 275
              
               
                 A
                 double
                 evil
                 of
                 pride
                 in
                 
                   gifts
                   .
                   ib.
                
                 
              
               
                 Great
                 gifts
                 without
                 grace
                 yield
                 no
                 solid
                 comfort
                 .
                 277
              
               
                 Saints
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 troubled
                 at
                 the
                 meannesse
                 of
                 their
                 
                   gifts
                   .
                   277
                
              
               
                 Reasons
                 against
                 pride
                 of
                 gifts
                 .
                 278
              
               
                 Wherein
                 it
                 discovers
                 it self
                 .
                 280
              
               
                 Glory
                 .
                 See
                 Heaven
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             Gospel
             .
             
               
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 Satans
                 spight
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Gospel
                   .
                   58
                
              
               
                 Government
                 .
                 See
                 Rule
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             H.
             
          
           
             Heare
             .
             
               
                 People
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 weary
                 of
                 hearing
                 the
                 same
                 truthes
                 often
                 .
                 333
              
            
          
           
             Heart
             .
             
               
                 The
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 in
                 a
                 sin
                 ,
                 the
                 greater
                 the
                 sin
                 .
                 262
              
               
                 No
                 sins
                 more
                 made
                 of
                 then
                 heart
                 sins
                 .
                 263
              
               
                 The
                 root
                 of
                 final
                 Apostasie
                 ,
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 through
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 
                   heart
                   .
                   380
                
              
               
                 Afflictions
                 discover
                 the
                 naughtinesse
                 of
                 the
                 
                   heart
                   .
                   354
                
              
            
          
           
             Heaven
             .
             Heavenly
             .
             
               
                 The
                 Saints
                 wrestling
                 life
                 should
                 make
                 him
                 long
                 for
                 
                   Heaven
                   .
                   170
                
              
               
                 No
                 easie
                 matter
                 to
                 get
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 .
                 
                   203
                   ,
                   371
                
              
               
                 Satans
                 designe
                 to
                 plunder
                 the
                 Christian
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 
                   heavenly
                   .
                   307
                
              
               
                 How
                 the
                 Christian
                 is
                 
                   heavenly
                   .
                   308
                
              
               
                 A
                 check
                 to
                 men
                 for
                 refusing
                 
                   Heaven
                   .
                   312
                
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 the
                 devils
                 agents
                 that
                 hinder
                 from
                 what
                 is
                 
                   heavenly
                   .
                   313
                
              
               
                 Trials
                 whether
                 we
                 are
                 
                   heavenly
                   .
                   315
                
              
               
                 To
                 be
                 with
                 God
                 in
                 heaven
                 the
                 highest
                 preferment
                 .
                 394
              
               
                 Thoughts
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 how
                 profitable
                 .
                 395
              
            
          
           
             Heresie
             .
             
               
                 Heresie
                 why
                 rank't
                 among
                 the
                 deeds
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
                 271
              
            
          
           
             Holinesse
             .
             
               
                 Holinesse
                 in
                 a
                 Saint
                 ,
                 awful
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
                 91
              
            
          
           
             Hopes
             .
             
               
                 False
                 hopes
                 very
                 dangerous
                 .
                 365
              
            
          
           
             Humble
             .
             Humility
             .
             
               
                 Saints
                 dependance
                 on
                 God
                 ,
                 a
                 ground
                 of
                 
                   humility
                   .
                   22
                
              
               
                 To
                 be
                 humble
                 ,
                 when
                 most
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 necessary
                 .
                 49
              
               
                 Two
                 particulars
                 discover
                 whether
                 we
                 be
                 so
                 or
                 not
                 .
                 ib.
                 
              
               
                 Satans
                 arguments
                 to
                 prove
                 a
                 soul
                 not
                 
                   humbled
                   .
                   122
                
              
               
                 The
                 fallacy
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 124
              
            
          
        
         
           
             I.
             
          
           
             Ignorance
             .
             
               
                 Ignorance
                 enslaves
                 a
                 soul
                 to
                 Satan
                 .
                 227
              
               
                 It
                 lets
                 sin
                 in
                 by
                 troops
                 .
                 228
              
               
                 Locks
                 them
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 ib.
                 
              
               
                 Shuts
                 out
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 recovery
                 .
                 229
              
               
                 The
                 misery
                 of
                 an
                 ignorant
                 state
                 .
                 238
              
            
          
           
             Instrument
             .
             
               
                 Why
                 Satan
                 chooseth
                 to
                 tempt
                 by
                 
                   instruments
                   .
                   103
                
              
               
                 Foure
                 sorts
                 of
                 instruments
                 he
                 useth
                 to
                 seduce
                 others
                 .
                 
                   104
                   ,
                   105
                
              
            
          
           
             Day
             of
             Judgement
             .
             
               
                 The
                 day
                 of
                 judgement
                 ,
                 a
                 day
                 of
                 justification
                 to
                 the
                 godly
                 .
                 392
              
            
          
           
             Justification
             .
             
               
                 
                 Ignorance
                 in
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 justification
                 ,
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 long
                 troubles
                 of
                 conscience
                 .
                 129
              
            
          
        
         
           
             K.
             
          
           
             Knowledge
             .
             
               
                 How
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 a
                 natural
                 man
                 differs
                 from
                 a
                 Saints
                 .
                 56
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 required
                 to
                 get
                 divine
                 
                   knowledge
                   .
                   242
                   ,
                   243
                
              
               
                 Three
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 in
                 our
                 search
                 after
                 
                   knowledge
                   .
                   245
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Lazy
             .
             
               
                 Against
                 lazy
                 Preachers
                 .
                 333
              
            
          
           
             Light.
             
             
               
                 Sinners
                 hate
                 the
                 
                   light
                   .
                   214
                
              
            
          
           
             Love.
             
             
               
                 Saints
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 Gods
                 love
                 in
                 a
                 threefold
                 respect
                 .
                 
                   30
                   ,
                   31
                
              
               
                 The
                 best
                 way
                 to
                 quench
                 our
                 love
                 to
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 set
                 it
                 on
                 Christ
                 .
                 79
              
               
                 Satan
                 ambitious
                 to
                 tempt
                 after
                 manifestations
                 of
                 Gods
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 .
                 96
              
               
                 Why
                 God
                 communicates
                 his
                 love
                 to
                 Saints
                 after
                 their
                 falls
                 .
                 149
              
               
                 Saints
                 love
                 to
                 Christ
                 advanced
                 by
                 their
                 temptations
                 .
                 150
              
               
                 How
                 this
                 comes
                 to
                 passe
                 .
                 151
              
               
                 Gods
                 love
                 to
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 an
                 occasion
                 of
                 pride
                 .
                 302
              
               
                 Saints
                 should
                 watch
                 against
                 this
                 .
                 303
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 prevent
                 it
                 .
                 ib.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Man
             
               
                 Man
                 is
                 flesh
                 .
                 174
              
               
                 Why
                 seeing
                 his
                 better
                 part
                 is
                 a
                 spirit
                 ,
                 is
                 he
                 called
                 flesh
                 .
                 175
              
               
                 Man
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 trusted
                 in
                 .
                 176
              
            
          
           
             Memory
             .
             
               
                 How
                 to
                 remember
                 what
                 we
                 hear
                 .
                 248
              
            
          
           
             Ministers
             .
             
               
                 Ministers
                 duty
                 towards
                 the
                 ignorant
                 .
                 235
              
               
                 Four
                 wayes
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 their
                 peoples
                 ignorance
                 .
                 236
              
            
          
           
             Ministery
             .
             
               
                 Ministery
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 the
                 means
                 to
                 get
                 knowledge
                 .
                 246
              
            
          
           
             Motions
             .
             
               
                 Satan
                 annoyes
                 Saints
                 with
                 sinful
                 
                   motions
                   .
                   260
                
              
               
                 Saints
                 should
                 resist
                 thsee
                 motions
                 for
                 three
                 reasons
                 .
                 262
              
               
                 Helps
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 26●
              
            
          
        
         
           
             O.
             
          
           
             Obedience
             .
             
               
                 Obedience
                 strong
                 or
                 weak
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 faith
                 is
                 on
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God.
                 34
              
               
                 Weak
                 endeavours
                 with
                 sincerity
                 ,
                 accepted
                 by
                 God
                 as
                 full
                 
                   obedience
                   .
                   373
                
              
            
          
           
             Old-age
             .
             
               
                 The
                 misery
                 of
                 old-age
                 ,
                 yoked
                 with
                 ignorance
                 .
                 241
              
            
          
        
         
           
             P.
             
          
           
             Parents
             .
             
               
                 Parents
                 duty
                 to
                 instruct
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 .
                 
                   229
                   ,
                   230
                
              
            
          
           
             Parts
             .
             
               
                 What
                 fooles
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 parts
                 are
                 without
                 grace
                 .
                 55
              
            
          
           
             Perfection
             .
             
               
                 
                 Perfection
                 of
                 grace
                 to
                 be
                 prest
                 after
                 and
                 why
                 .
                 
                   77
                   ,
                   78
                
              
               
                 How
                 God
                 confutes
                 those
                 that
                 dream
                 of
                 perfection
                 here
                 ,
                 &c.
                 80
              
            
          
           
             Persecute
             .
             
               
                 When
                 wicked
                 men
                 persecute
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 pity
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 save
                 our
                 wrath
                 for
                 the
                 devil
                 .
                 181
              
               
                 Perseverance
                 .
                 See
                 
                   falling
                   away
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Perseverance
             necessary
             .
             9
             
               
                 How
                 to
                 persevere
                 in
                 our
                 Christian
                 course
                 against
                 all
                 opposition
                 .
                 12
              
               
                 Without
                 true
                 grace
                 no
                 
                   perseverance
                   .
                   377
                
              
               
                 Where
                 true
                 grace
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 soul
                 shall
                 
                   persevere
                   .
                   381
                
              
               
                 The
                 doctrine
                 of
                 perseverance
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 abused
                 .
                 388
              
            
          
           
             Pity
             .
             
               
                 God's
                 pity
                 to
                 the
                 fraile
                 nature
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 in
                 three
                 particulars
                 .
                 178
              
            
          
           
             Pleasure
             .
             
               
                 The
                 sinners
                 pleasures
                 but
                 short
                 .
                 209
              
            
          
           
             Policy
             .
             
               
                 Sinful
                 policy
                 thrives
                 not
                 with
                 Saints
                 .
                 105
              
               
                 It
                 makes
                 men
                 like
                 the
                 devil
                 .
                 110
              
            
          
           
             Poverty
             .
             
               
                 Not
                 poverty
                 ,
                 but
                 ignorance
                 makes
                 miserable
                 .
                 241
              
            
          
           
             Power
             .
             
               
                 Satans
                 power
                 discovered
                 in
                 five
                 particulars
                 .
                 196
              
               
                 Saints
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 dismayed
                 at
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 three
                 reasons
                 .
                 
                   204
                   ,
                   205
                
              
            
          
           
             Prayer
             .
             
               
                 Prayer
                 sometimes
                 answered
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 perceiv'd
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 cases
                 this
                 is
                 .
                 
                   43
                   ,
                   44
                
              
            
          
           
             Preach
             .
             
               
                 What
                 truthes
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 preached
                 often
                 .
                 331
              
               
                 Against
                 lazy
                 
                   Preachers
                   .
                   333
                
              
            
          
           
             Preferment
             .
             
               
                 To
                 stand
                 before
                 God
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 the
                 highest
                 
                   preferment
                   .
                   394
                
              
            
          
           
             Prevent
             .
             
               
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 admired
                 for
                 preventing
                 mercy
                 .
                 258
              
            
          
           
             Pride
             .
             
               
                 Pride
                 makes
                 use
                 of
                 good
                 and
                 evil
                 to
                 draw
                 her
                 chariot
                 .
                 273
              
               
                 Pride
                 double
                 ,
                 carnal
                 and
                 spiritual
                 .
                 The
                 Saint
                 commonly
                 in
                 most
                 danger
                 of
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 .
                 274
              
               
                 Pride
                 of
                 gifts
                 .
                 See
                 Gifts
                 .
              
               
                 Pride
                 of
                 grace
                 .
                 See
                 Grace
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 mannerly
                 pride
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 hinders
                 from
                 Christ
                 .
                 
                   290
                   ,
                   291
                
              
               
                 It
                 hinders
                 from
                 peace
                 .
                 292
              
               
                 A
                 self-applauding
                 pride
                 ,
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 evil
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 294
              
               
                 Pride
                 of
                 priviledges
                 what
                 .
                 299
              
            
          
           
             Prince
             .
             
               
                 Satan
                 a
                 great
                 
                   Prince
                   .
                   183
                
              
               
                 How
                 he
                 obtained
                 it
                 .
                 185
              
               
                 Trialls
                 whether
                 Christ
                 or
                 Satan
                 be
                 our
                 
                   Prince
                   .
                   187
                   ,
                   188
                
              
               
                 The
                 blessednesse
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 
                   Prince
                   .
                   193
                
              
               
                 See
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             Prison
             .
             
               
                 How
                 Paul
                 spent
                 his
                 time
                 in
                 prison
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Profession
             .
             
               
                 Heaven
                 not
                 won
                 by
                 good
                 words
                 and
                 a
                 faire
                 
                   Profession
                   .
                   371
                
              
            
          
           
             Profit
             .
             
               
                 How
                 to
                 profit
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 .
                 
                   247
                   ,
                   248
                
              
            
          
           
             Promise
             .
             
               
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Promises
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 security
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 faith
                 .
                 34
              
               
                 Not
                 to
                 endeavour
                 an
                 establish't
                 faith
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 undervalue
                 them
                 .
                 ib.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 claiming
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 the
                 Promise
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 keep
                 close
                 to
                 the
                 condition
                 .
                 41
              
               
                 When
                 absolute
                 Promises
                 stand
                 the
                 soul
                 in
                 great
                 stead
                 .
                 136
              
            
          
           
             Protection
             .
             
               
                 An
                 unregenerate
                 soule
                 cannot
                 claim
                 Gods
                 
                   protection
                   .
                   55
                
              
            
          
           
             Providence
             .
             
               
                 Dark
                 Providences
                 used
                 by
                 Satan
                 to
                 trouble
                 Saints
                 .
                 133
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Q.
             
          
           
             Question
             .
             
               
                 Satan
                 pusles
                 the
                 Christian
                 with
                 nice
                 
                   questions
                   .
                   130
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             R.
             
          
           
             Reserve
             .
             
               
                 Satan
                 hath
                 his
                 reserves
                 to
                 fall
                 on
                 ,
                 when
                 former
                 temptations
                 are
                 beaten
                 back
                 .
                 101
              
            
          
           
             Retreat
             .
             
               
                 Satans
                 politick
                 
                   retreats
                   .
                   102
                
              
            
          
           
             Rich.
             
             
               
                 Rich
                 men
                 poore
                 with
                 knowledge
                 .
                 242
              
            
          
           
             Rule
             .
             
               
                 The
                 time
                 when
                 Satan
                 
                   rules
                   .
                   209
                
              
               
                 The
                 place
                 where
                 .
                 211
              
               
                 The
                 subjects
                 whom
                 he
                 
                   rules
                   .
                   212
                
              
               
                 Now
                 to
                 get
                 from
                 under
                 Satans
                 
                   rule
                   .
                   221
                
              
               
                 His
                 policy
                 to
                 keep
                 sinners
                 under
                 his
                 rule
                 .
                 222
              
            
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Satan
             .
             
               
                 The
                 reason
                 why
                 Satans
                 conquests
                 are
                 so
                 great
                 .
                 97
              
               
                 Of
                 Satans
                 rule
                 .
                 209
              
               
                 Of
                 Satans
                 wiles
                 .
                 See
                 Wiles
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Scripture
             .
             
               
                 Obscure
                 Scriptures
                 most
                 mused
                 on
                 by
                 tempted
                 soules
                 .
                 102
              
               
                 Satans
                 policie
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 .
                 133
              
            
          
           
             Security
             .
             
               
                 The
                 danger
                 of
                 
                   security
                   .
                   363
                
              
            
          
           
             Sense
             .
             
               
                 Affliction
                 grievous
                 to
                 
                   sense
                   .
                   353
                
              
            
          
           
             Sincerity
             .
             
               
                 Sincerity
                 a
                 comfort
                 in
                 the
                 evil
                 day
                 .
                 370
              
            
          
           
             Sinne.
             
             
               
                 In
                 troubles
                 of
                 conscience
                 for
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 what
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 39
              
               
                 Satan
                 hath
                 a
                 strange
                 Art
                 in
                 aggravating
                 the
                 Saints
                 
                   sins
                   .
                   116
                
              
               
                 How
                 he
                 fathers
                 his
                 own
                 sin
                 upon
                 the
                 Christian
                 .
                 115
              
               
                 Satans
                 method
                 to
                 tempt
                 to
                 sin
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 troubles
                 for
                 
                   sinne
                   .
                   128
                
              
               
                 Why
                 sin
                 is
                 call'd
                 flesh
                 .
                 129
              
               
                 
                 The
                 state
                 of
                 sin
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 misery
                 .
                 217
              
               
                 The
                 devils
                 design
                 in
                 tempting
                 to
                 sin
                 ,
                 an
                 argument
                 to
                 hate
                 it
                 .
                 258
              
               
                 Sin
                 hardens
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 305
              
               
                 Sins
                 against
                 rebukes
                 of
                 conscience
                 very
                 grievous
                 .
                 365
              
               
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 take
                 liberty
                 to
                 sin
                 ,
                 because
                 (
                 if
                 true
                 Christians
                 )
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 fall
                 away
                 .
                 389
              
            
          
           
             Sinner
             .
             
               
                 The
                 sinner
                 and
                 Satan
                 friends
                 when
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 fight
                 .
                 57
              
               
                 Every
                 sinner
                 under
                 Satans
                 rule
                 .
                 213
              
               
                 The
                 sinner
                 an
                 unserviceable
                 creature
                 .
                 215
              
            
          
           
             Singularity
             .
             
               
                 How
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 in
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
                 7
              
            
          
           
             Sloth
             .
             
               
                 The
                 difficulty
                 of
                 recovering
                 a
                 soule
                 out
                 of
                 spiritual
                 
                   sloth
                   .
                   83
                
              
            
          
           
             Solicitour
             .
             
               
                 Christ
                 in
                 heaven
                 the
                 Saints
                 Solicitour
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 faithfulnesse
                 therein
                 .
                 
                   32
                   ,
                   33
                
              
            
          
           
             Spiritual
             .
             
               
                 Of
                 spiritual
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 Satan
                 annoyes
                 the
                 Saints
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 259
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 know
                 our
                 spiritual
                 state
                 .
                 251
              
            
          
           
             Stability
             .
             
               
                 The
                 stability
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 not
                 from
                 their
                 grace
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 God
                 reinforcing
                 their
                 grace
                 .
                 20
              
            
          
           
             Strength
             .
             
               
                 A
                 Christians
                 strength
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 himself
                 .
                 13
              
               
                 God
                 takes
                 it
                 kindly
                 we
                 will
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 his
                 
                   strength
                   .
                   42
                
              
               
                 Lesse
                 
                   assisting
                   strength
                
                 given
                 to
                 advance
                 accepting
                 grace
                 .
                 46
              
               
                 The
                 sweetnesse
                 of
                 being
                 at
                 Gods
                 finding
                 for
                 assisting
                 and
                 comforting
                 
                   strength
                   .
                   19
                
              
               
                 A
                 Christian
                 when
                 foiled
                 ,
                 stronger
                 then
                 another
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 seeming
                 Conquerour
                 over
                 the
                 same
                 temptation
                 in
                 two
                 respects
                 .
                 
                   71
                   ,
                   72
                
              
            
          
           
             Subtilty
             .
             
               
                 Satans
                 subtilty
                 in
                 drawing
                 to
                 sin
                 .
                 98
              
            
          
           
             Suffering
             .
             
               
                 No
                 reason
                 to
                 be
                 proud
                 of
                 our
                 suffering
                 for
                 God.
                 300
              
            
          
        
         
           
             T.
             
          
           
             Tempt
             .
             Temptation
             .
             
               
                 Satan
                 chooseth
                 the
                 best
                 season
                 to
                 
                   tempt
                   .
                   93
                
              
               
                 How
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 object
                 gives
                 force
                 to
                 the
                 
                   temptation
                   .
                   96
                
              
               
                 Satans
                 subtilty
                 in
                 
                   tempting
                   .
                   98
                
              
               
                 His
                 approaches
                 in
                 tempting
                 are
                 gradual
                 :
                 100
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 sin
                 Satan
                 tempts
                 to
                 ,
                 purged
                 by
                 the
                 
                   temptation
                   .
                   143
                
              
               
                 Satan
                 in
                 tempting
                 one
                 Saint
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 designe
                 against
                 others
                 .
                 144
              
               
                 How
                 God
                 disappoints
                 him
                 .
                 
                   144
                   ,
                   145
                
              
               
                 Why
                 God
                 suffers
                 his
                 Saints
                 to
                 be
                 
                   tempted
                   .
                   152
                
              
               
                 Temptation
                 to
                 one
                 sin
                 ,
                 God
                 orders
                 
                 to
                 prevent
                 another
                 .
                 143
              
            
          
           
             Thoughts
             .
             
               
                 How
                 thoughts
                 good
                 for
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 sinful
                 .
                 266
              
            
          
           
             Trouble
             .
             
               
                 Satan
                 the
                 troubler
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 for
                 sin
                 .
                 114
              
               
                 Troublers
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 thereby
                 prove
                 themselves
                 Satans
                 children
                 .
                 125
              
               
                 Foure
                 wayes
                 wicked
                 men
                 may
                 trouble
                 the
                 Saints
                 spirits
                 .
                 126
              
               
                 The
                 mercy
                 of
                 being
                 kept
                 out
                 of
                 Satans
                 hands
                 as
                 a
                 
                   troubler
                   .
                   127
                
              
               
                 It
                 s
                 dangerous
                 in
                 temptation
                 to
                 keep
                 our
                 troubles
                 secret
                 .
                 137
              
               
                 The
                 Saints
                 troubles
                 but
                 short
                 .
                 211
              
               
                 The
                 Christians
                 life
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 full
                 of
                 
                   trouble
                   .
                   349
                
              
            
          
           
             Trust
             .
             
               
                 To
                 trust
                 God
                 when
                 he
                 withdraws
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 frowns
                 very
                 hard
                 .
                 8
              
               
                 The
                 evil
                 of
                 trusting
                 to
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 grace
                 .
                 
                   286
                   ,
                   287
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             U.
             
          
           
             Unregenerate
             .
             
               
                 Unregeneracy
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 ignorance
                 .
                 50
              
            
          
           
             Unthankfulnesse
             .
             
               
                 Unthankfulnesse
                 for
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 hinders
                 our
                 receiving
                 what
                 we
                 would
                 have
                 .
                 48
              
               
                 Uprightnesse
                 .
                 See
                 Sincerity
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             W.
             
          
           
             Waiting
             .
             
               
                 Waiting
                 on
                 God
                 under
                 discoucouragements
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 strong
                 grace
                 .
                 50
              
               
                 Such
                 are
                 assured
                 to
                 speed
                 well
                 at
                 last
                 .
                 
                   50
                   ,
                   51
                
              
            
          
           
             War.
             
             
               
                 How
                 hard
                 to
                 war
                 with
                 bosome-sins
                 .
                 5.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Weak
             .
             
               
                 Encouragements
                 to
                 the
                 weake
                 in
                 grace
                 to
                 presse
                 for
                 more
                 .
                 80
              
               
                 Weak
                 endeavours
                 with
                 sincerity
                 ,
                 accepted
                 by
                 God
                 through
                 Christ
                 as
                 full
                 obedience
                 .
                 373
              
               
                 A
                 cordial
                 to
                 weake
                 believers
                 .
                 387
              
            
          
           
             Wicked
             ,
             Wickednesse
             .
             
               
                 The
                 attempts
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 against
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 folly
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 .
                 16
              
               
                 Wicked
                 men
                 trouble
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
                 180
              
               
                 The
                 devils
                 
                   wickednesse
                   .
                   253
                
              
               
                 The
                 wickednesse
                 of
                 mans
                 nature
                 .
                 256
              
               
                 Wicked
                 men
                 the
                 worse
                 for
                 affliction
                 .
                 356
              
            
          
           
             Wiles
             .
             
               
                 Christians
                 should
                 labour
                 to
                 know
                 Satans
                 
                   wiles
                   .
                   112
                
              
               
                 How
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 them
                 .
                 ib.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Wisdome
             .
             
               
                 The
                 Wisdome
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 baffling
                 Satan
                 .
                 140
              
               
                 Great
                 wisdome
                 to
                 provide
                 for
                 the
                 evil
                 day
                 .
                 360
              
            
          
           
             Word
             .
             
               
                 How
                 to
                 profit
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 .
                 
                   247
                   ,
                   248
                
              
            
          
           
             Wrath.
             
             
               
                 
                 The
                 devil
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 wicked
                 men
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Wrestling
             .
             
               
                 The
                 Saints
                 life
                 is
                 a
                 
                   wrestling
                   .
                   159
                
              
               
                 It
                 s
                 dangerous
                 wrestling
                 with
                 God.
                 161
              
               
                 How
                 sinners
                 wrestle
                 against
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 
                   162
                   ,
                   163
                
              
               
                 How
                 against
                 Providence
                 in
                 two
                 particulars
                 .
                 
                   164
                   ,
                   165
                
              
               
                 Several
                 sorts
                 that
                 wrestle
                 against
                 sin
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 lawfully
                 .
                 
                   166
                   ,
                   167
                
              
               
                 How
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 wrestle
                 against
                 sin
                 .
                 168
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Y.
             
          
           
             Youth
             .
             
               
                 Youth
                 the
                 best
                 time
                 to
                 get
                 knowledge
                 .
                 240
              
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A85783-e230
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.4
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A85783-e2570
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             22
             1●
             
          
           
             Judg.
             17.
             v.
             2
             ,
             37.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             7.13
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             2.22
             .
          
           
             Job
             13.15
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             2.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             John
             17.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             Ps
             .
             138.2
             .
          
           
             Act
             16.14
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             48.17
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             9.16
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             8.2
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Zech.
             3.
             
          
           
             Psal
             91.1
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             23.32
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             3.21
             .
          
           
             Jude
             20.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             1.1
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             4.24
             .
          
           
             Vse
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.1
             
          
           
             Acts
             1.4
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             15.2
             .
             Rom.
             5.3
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.16
             ,
             17.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.13
             
          
           
             Luke
             4.13
             
          
           
             Ps
             .
             119.99
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1.11
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             1.2
             ,
             6
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam
             24
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             13.3
             ▪
             
          
           
             Mat.
             4
             4
             ,
             5
             
          
           
             Pro.
             30.19
             
          
           
             Deut.
             18.17
             .
          
           
             Numb
             .
             16
             2
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             16
             3
             ,
             19
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             10.10
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Pro.
             19.22
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             2.11
             
          
           
             2
             Chro.
             33
             12.
             
          
           
             Acts
             5.31
             .
             Zech.
             12.10
             .
          
           
             Acts
             2.37
             
          
           
             2
             Co.
             5.11
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             3.21
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             16.7
             
          
           
             Deut.
             25.19
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             77.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             14.30
             
          
           
             Ps
             .
             19.13
             .
          
           
             1
             Kings
             22.35
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             3.24
             
          
           
             Rom.
             4.5
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             14.1
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13.5
             .
          
           
             Judg.
             5.25
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             12.9
             Jam.
             5.11
             .
          
           
             Pe●s
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             10.5
             .
          
           
             Ps
             .
             17.13
             .
             Isa
             .
             10.15
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             21.15
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             21.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Acts
             7.51
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             2.5
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             44.25
             .
          
           
             *
             Mic.
             6.9
             
          
           
             Heb
             12
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Mal.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             3.26
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             10.7
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             2.12
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.24.25
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             11.28
             .
             I●…
             .
             11.10
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             2.14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             4.15
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             1.29
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.3
             .
          
           
             Luke
             15.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Job
             36.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             1.21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             Vse
             
          
           
             Job
             33.17.19
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             17.28
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Job
             9.21
             .
          
           
             Luke
             10.12
             
          
           
             *
             See
             ,
             Dr.
             Gouge
             o●
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             33.9
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             18.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.11
             
          
           
             Jud.
             2.15
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             4.31
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.10
             .
          
           
             Vse
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13.5
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             2.17
             
          
           
             Jer.
             37.10
             .
          
           
             Lev.
             26.
             
             Dan.
             11.25
             
          
           
             Cant.
             1.12